《An A-Ranked Adventurer's 'Slow-living'》


 Chapter 0 - Prologue – Retiring from being an adventurer

    <h4>Chapter 0: Prologue ¨C Retiring from being an adventurer</h4>


    I was an orphan, one of the many children who was left behind at a church, with no knowledge of the names or faces of my parents; just another orphan in poverty that could be found on any corner.


    Because the church operated on a small budget from people¡¯s donations, it was difficult to feed all the orphans who were left behind there.


    Even though I worked and worked every day, I did not ever get a decent meal. A day with hard bread and in soup was considered a luxury. At bad times, there would be nothing to eat for days.


    I hated to live like that every day, so I decided to make some money putting my life at stake.


    At first, I was using a stone-shaved wooden rod, that couldn¡¯t even be called a sword, against the monsters outside of the city.


    It doesn¡¯t take much for things like monsters to kill a child, but I thought it was better than working at the church in poverty. You can obtain raw materials and meat if you kill the monsters, and turn their materials into money by selling them, their meat into food by cooking them. I thought that was the way I was going to survive.


    If you register at the adventurer¡¯s guild, you will receive quests to kill different types of monsters. The moment I found out that I could be earning even more, I registered in the guild on that very same day.


    Imitating and stealing the techniques of skilled adventurers, sometimes by asking them to teach me, I started subjugating monsters one by one starting from goblins and worked my way up.


    Others who knew of me and were doing the same things as I was, started to team up with me, and we hunted monsters together with our lives at stake.


    Monsters with high capabilities could be dealt with more efficiently if they were hunted by people in a party.


    At times there were causalities, but it couldn¡¯t be helped. In this harsh world, it was natural for those whocked strength and luck to perish.


    I hunted monsters over and over again as I became an adult, and finally became an A-ranked adventurer as they called it in this kingdom.


    Strength is everything when ites to survival.


    If you have strength, you can make money, you can eat good things, and sleep in soft futons.


    I polished my skills in the pursuit of strength, and carried out quests with mypanions. At this age of 27 years old, I defeated a dragon, a monster of the strongest species, thus gaining enormous wealth and fame.


    Then, I suddenly realized.


    I don¡¯t starve anymore. I am plenty strong and wealthy; I no longer have trouble living a life.


    There¡¯s no need to hunt monsters anymore.


    There¡¯s no need to fight battles with my life on the line.


    When all those thoughts came to mind, I lost all my energy, as I lost sight of my goal in life.


    Although I find it pointless for me to hunt monsters now, they still fill this world with danger.


    I was asked to subdue atrocious monsters many times, but I couldn¡¯t fight while in such a state of mind, so I declined the quests.


    I¡¯m already 27 years old. That¡¯s already past the age of my body¡¯s physical peak; my abilities and reactions are starting to go downwards. I couldn¡¯t continue this merciless adventurer lifestyle without a goal in life as my emotional support.


    It¡¯s just about time I retire from being an adventurer.


    If so, how should I live my life from this point on?


    Stay in the kingdom¡¯s capital like this and build a luxurious home and live carefree? No, that¡¯s not right.


    Be an instructor in the adventurer¡¯s guild and nurture the younger generations? Although I have abilities and techniques to some extent, it would be strange for a man who no longer wants to fight monsters to teach others how to engage in mortalbat. I would feel sorry for the people getting taught.


    Peerage, knights, royalty escorts of frontier regions with a lot of monsters¡­? There were many other choices out there, but they were all upations that involve fighting.


    Since I was not tight on money, recently there were some strange peopleing up to me trying to tag along. Because of that, I was getting sick of living in the capital.


    Man, I already want to distance myself from life and death battles and leisurely live a normal life somewhere.


    At that moment, a scene of a ce suitable for that came up in my mind.


    A small vige with flowers of vivid colors spreading and changing ording to the season.


    Farms and fields, beautiful rivers, all surrounded by big mountains.


    Blessed by nature, their food was very delicious. Their poption was low, it was a quiet ce where everyone was self sufficient and lived in peace.


    Certainly, that ce was called Nordende. That¡¯s right, it was before I met mypanions, I went there after taking up a quest, it was a vige in another country.


    I had only been to that vige once, but maybe it¡¯s because of the beautiful multi-colored field of flowers there that it was deeply engraved in my memories.


    Back at that time, I finished the quest quickly and was looking at the flowers all day long.


    ¡­.It might not be bad to settle down at Nordende.


    I might not be able to get married there because I¡¯m way past the prime marriageable age, but living in a small house, plowing the fields and hunting, such a calm life-style might not be too bad. Moreover, I could see the ins of beautiful flowers every day.


    It was also spring on myst visit there. The radiant colors of flowers in pink, red, orange, yellow and white will be in full bloom.


    My heart starts pounding as I thought of how I could see that scene once again. I was not able to get motivated ever since the dragon subjugation, but now I feel alive again.


    I want to go there right now.


    So with that thought, I called up the members of the party ¡°ck Silver¡± and gathered at an inn.


    Lately I was getting all kinds of different looks in the guild, so I couldn¡¯t rx at all.


    ¡¸Today we will disband our party¡¹


    ¡¸¡­I see ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, I thought it was going toe to this¡¹


    Elliot answered wearing a very solemn expression on his face, and Kiel muttered with his arms crossed behind his head.


    These two, who¡¯re looking at me as if they were possessed by something, should have seen thising as well.


    Well, this kind of thing happens regardless of me being the cause of it or not. Humans can¡¯t be fighting forever.


    And the members other than me are also at a considerable age already. Because we have been questing together all this time, they were all over the age of 20. Now that we have money, there¡¯s no need to continue the dangerous career of being an adventurer. There are many other options for people at our levels.


    ¡¸Are we really disbanding?! ¡¹


    Kurune[i] got up vigorously and yelled.


    ¡¸Well, the leader says he wants to quit. You are still 22 years old. But for us guys, we are approaching our 30s. Isn¡¯t it about time we quit the merciless upation called an adventurer? Elliot even has a lover. Even if the leader didn¡¯t say to disband, wasn¡¯t he going to quit anyways?


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t want to make her worry so much ¡¹


    Hearing the words from Kiel, Elliot answered while ncing over.


    I had been expecting that as well.


    ¡¸B, But.. ¡¹


    Kurune looked down with strong lingering affections.


    It¡¯s sad forpanions who acted together for many years to depart from each other. You could say that¡¯s how I feel as well.


    ¡¸Whaat, if we¡¯re not dead, we can always meet again at any time! ¡¹


    With those cheerful words, Kiel blew away the depressing mood.


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. I will be serving in the king¡¯s order of knights, so you¡¯ll be always weed if you evere to the kingdom¡¯s capital¡¹


    With that, Elliot¡¯s expression also changed to a soft one.


    Kiel has always been like that. He was always the one making up the mood in the party, making us feel at ease and sometimes even pushing us forward.


    ¡¸Hmm? Elliot will still be working? Aren¡¯t you already swimming in money? ¡¹


    ¡¸I feel restless if I don¡¯t work a lot. My girlfriend¡¯s father is also the leader of the knights so I can¡¯t afford to refuse¡­ ¡¹


    We are all surprised to see Elliot muttering while showing a bitter smile.


    ¡¸I knew you had a lover, but I did not think she was going to be a noble.. ¡¹


    Speaking of the leader of the knights, he is a militant type of nobleman. So that means Elliot is being adopted by his wife¡¯s family. Then, there was no way for him to refuse.


    ¡¸Everyone has their own path to follow huh¡­ ¡¹


    Kurune wipes the tears dropping from her eyes as she muttered.


    She seemed to havee to an understanding.


    ¡¸How nice~ Elliot is a noble huh~¡¹


    Kiel rocks back on his chair as it makes squeaky noises.


    ¡¸What about you, Kiel? ¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, me? I will travel across the countries with the big lump of cash we got from subjugating the dragon. Eating delicious food freely here and there, and while holding a woman, I¡¯ll be spending money like a king¡¹


    Were you happy that Elliot asked? Kiel showed a friendly smile as he responded.


    What Kiel just said were very natural human-like behaviors. Even so, I have not even considered doing those things; I guess it¡¯s just not what I¡¯m into.


    ¡¸But still, you haven¡¯t changed at all¡¹


    ¡¸I still look like myself, Don¡¯t I? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹


    Everyoneughed at Kiel¡¯s remarks like how it¡¯s always been.


    ¡¸I¡­ ¡¹


    ¡¸Whatever you do doesn¡¯t matter, Kurune¡¹


    When Kurune tried to say something, Kiel interrupted.


    ¡¸Why is that?! Tell me! ¡¹


    Kiel made Kurune angry by teasing her. It¡¯s how the conversations usually go, and it puts a smile on my face.


    ¡¸I will be a teacher in the magic academy because I was invited¡¹


    ¡¸Hehh, a teacher, huh¡­ ¡¹


    Kiel said it with an expression which also represented how we all felt.


    ¡¸Eh? I¡¯m bing a teacher in ¡°That¡± famous magic academy you know? It¡¯s okay to show a little reaction like how you just were with Elliot ¡¹


    ¡¸No, even if you tell me that, I have no idea about the magic academy that nobles go to¡¹


    Kiel replied as if it¡¯s whatever, while Kurune showed an expression like she couldn¡¯t believe what just happened, and looked at me and Elliot.


    ¡¸Sorry, I am a beginner in this stuff¡¹


    ¡¸I, too, know nothing but the sword¡¹


    ¡¸Hah¡­¡­.. ¡¹(*Sigh*)


    I also think that I don¡¯t even have to be asked. It¡¯s impossible for an orphan who took up the sword and became an adventurer to know about some magic academy that nobles go to.


    ¡¸So what about you, leader? What are you going to do? ¡¹


    Kurune, who just finished sighing, changed her direction to me and asked.


    Kiel and Elliot also focused their gaze this way as if they are also wondering.


    ¡¸Me? I will live in Nordende¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡­Where?! ¡¹¡¹¡¹

 Chapter 1 - Departure from the kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 1: Departure from the kingdom</h4>


    There are going to be rude, intrusive people no matter what kind of vige or settlement you try to live in.


    However, that is fine with me. Since I¡¯m moving to a vige far away, normal people there would not recognize me or know of my fame.


    If they don¡¯t know about me, then I will just be buried as an ordinary man who knew a little something about swords.


    My reputation of being a dragon yer is only spreading within big countries and the adventurer¡¯s guild, after all. I wouldn¡¯t need to worry, as there is no branch office of the adventurer¡¯s guild in Nordende.


    ¡¸It¡¯s across the neighboring country, Vespania, located in the deep far west of the kingdom, Slypheed¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s extremely far away. Wouldn¡¯t it take at least a month and a half to get there on horse carriages? ¡¹


    Kiel muttered in shock as I told them about the approximate location of Nordende.


    I will be heading across the big country of Vespania, going through various cities and viges, probably camping out in the open here and there. They¡¯re things I¡¯m already used to in my long life of being an adventurer. Thest time I went there, I was by myself as well, you know.


    ¡¸But, I do think that unless leader were to live in such a far ce, there¡¯s no way he can live in peace¡¹


    ¡¸Elliot, I¡¯m no longer your leader¡¹


    ¡¸Sorry, it¡¯s a habit from calling you that all these years. Then, uh, Aldo¡¹


    I lightly reproved his mistake and Elliot called me by my name with a refreshing smile. Since Aldred was long to say, people close to me just call me Aldo[i].


    ¡¸I¡¯ve been calling you leader all this time, so even from now on, I¡¯ll keep on calling you that¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, I know what you mean!¡¹


    I have no idea what they were talking about, but the rest of them insisted on calling me ¡°leader¡± still.


    To me, I feel a bit lonely because only one person here calls me by my name, but it¡¯s not so bad when I see the carefree smiles on their faces when they call me leader.


    ¡¸If we¡¯re talking about countryside viges that are far from here, there are many of them. Why did leader choose Nordende of the Slypheed kingdom?¡¹


    Kiel inquired as he sat cross-legged on his chair.


    He is being fidgety as usual, with movements just like a monkey¡¯s. He even matches them unnecessarily with his excessively monkey-looking face.


    ¡¸Yeah. Why there? ¡¹


    Kurune asked while tilting her head slightly, and Elliot also seems wanting to know from the way he¡¯s looking at me.


    ¡¸¡­ There was something there when I was there by myself around nine years ago. It was the scene of beautiful fields of flowers along the calm and rxing vige that I could notpletely forget, even to this day¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡­ ¡¹¡¹¡¹


    I told them honestly the reason why I¡¯m going to Nordende, but Kiel, Kurune, and Elliot are all staring at me silently with their eyes wide open.


    What? Why are you all so shocked?


    ¡¸Why the silence? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­.No, it¡¯s nothing. Leader did say just now that he couldn¡¯t forget the scenery of beautiful flowers¡­right? ¡¹


    When I asked Kiel, the person who was sitting the closest to me, he replied in a puzzled tone.


    ¡¸That¡¯s right.. for lead.. I mean..Aldo, who was only devoted to the sword, to like flowers¡­ That¡¯s unexpected¡­ right, Elliot? ¡¹


    ¡¸Erm, you¡¯re asking if that has also surprised me?¡­Nah, well actually¡­ to be honest, it doesn¡¯t seem to suit Aldo at all¡¹


    Elliot said some harsh things after he fumbled for words.


    Yeah, I know. Who wouldn¡¯t be surprised after hearing from a grown man with the title of a dragon yer like me, who was interested in nothing but swords, to say that he liked fields of flowers? It doesn¡¯t match me. However, just let me be! I really like the flowers and the nature there.


    ¡¸Well, that is why I am moving to Nordende! ¡¹


    Like that, I dered it very clearly. However, Kiel and the others had an expression as if I said something hard to understand, as though they were still doubtful of me.


    ¡¸¡­.Un, are there actually some evil monsters residing in Nordende, or are you going to seclude yourself in the mountains there to do some secret training? ¡¹


    Both Kurune and Elliot nodded to Kiel¡¯s words in agreement.


    So even now I¡¯m still being suspected of being someone who¡¯s only interested in the sword¡­ I guess it couldn¡¯t be helped.


    ¡¸I no longer have the desire to pursue strength anymore. You guys are the ones who¡¯ve been with me the longest; can¡¯t you tell that I mean it? ¡¹


    I am not someone who would disband the party with some half-hearted feelings. I spoke with serious eyes while having those thoughts in mind.


    ¡¸O, Oh¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is, I guess¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I got it now¡¹


    They all nodded. Did they finally understand how I feel?


    ¡¸Well then, let¡¯s call it a day. I don¡¯t n on returning to this kingdom, but if you guys have spare time in the future,e pay me a visit me in Nordende. I¡¯ll always wee you¡¹


    To disperse this tense atmosphere created from the uing separation, I put in some cheerful words.


    ¡¸Yeah. It might be interesting to see what leader will look like when he¡¯s working as a viger¡¹


    ¡¸I cannot imagine it at all¡¹


    Kiel showed a full smile showing his white teeth, and Elliot replied with a bitter smile.


    Please don¡¯t treat me as an exhibition animal or something.


    ¡¸Yeah, well¡­ I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be able to have such long vacation days toe visit, but I¡¯ll make something happen¡¹


    Even though we¡¯re all walking down our own paths, the bonds we have created from being in the same party will never be severed. A warm feeling spread throughout my chest as I had those thoughts.


    ¡ô ¡ô¡¡¡¡¡¡¡ô


    We disbanded our party promptly afterwards. We finished it up with a funst meal together in a tavern, where we reminisced and talked about the memories we had, and the times of us questing together; like the time when somebody did something during a quest, and a bunch of monsters came out and how a certain someone got so scared, to the point of almost pissing their pants thinking they were going to die.


    Anyways, various stories were brought up and we had some goodughs.


    From this point on, there will be way fewer opportunities for us to get together again with all of us present, but I think it¡¯s all good if each one of us can follow our desires and find our own happiness, since we no longer need to fight with our lives on the line anymore.


    Kurune broke down in tears at the end, which almost made me do the same as well, but I endured it somehow. It wouldn¡¯t be a good closure if the leader, who dered the disbandment of the party, also breaks down in tears from the break up.


    At the end, we did our team huddle, praising each other for the good fights, and parted with a smile saying ¡°until next time¡±.


    Like that, the kingdom of Abalonia¡¯s A-ranked adventurers party, ¡ºck Silver¡», officially disbanded today.


    The next day after the party disbanded.


    I quickly packed up my luggage in the inn, then covered my whole body with a hooded robe and left.


    It¡¯s best if I leave this country quickly while keeping it on the down-low.


    I left the detailed procedures you had toplete at the adventurer¡¯s guild for our party¡¯s disbandment to Kiel and the others. I would have definitely made a scene if I were to walk in there myself to do them.


    All the guild¡¯s staff, royalty, and nobles would have tried to stop me.


    Normally, it¡¯s only the leader of the party who can disband the party. But, with enough party member approvals, it is allowed for party members to start the procedures to disband the party by majority votes as well.


    That is something which is written in the guild¡¯s rules, so there are no problems at all.


    It is bad manners for me to not show up in person, but it¡¯s for the sake of my peaceful life. I have made enormous contributions to the guild up till now, so I¡¯m sure they can forgive me for being selfish just this once.


    The horse-drawn carriages stopped near the city capital¡¯s gate, and along with our pay together, some vigers and I got on the carriages with our luggage. The kingdom¡¯s capital is crowded with people from the celebrations of the dragon-ying right now, so the security inspections for carriages leaving the kingdom is rather loose. As there are countless men who have ck eyes and ck hair, I got out without anyone suspecting a thing.


    No one will know that you¡¯re a dragon-ying adventurer if you don¡¯t wear any adventurer equipment, after all.


    If words leaked out beforehand, I thought of donating all my money to the poorest people in the slums before leaving, but everything seems fine right now.


    After getting out of the kingdom, the rocking carriage proceeded through the bumpy roads.


    The procedures to be done in the guild are to be carried out a bitter in the day, so everything should be okay.


    Eventually, they will send someone to me for an interview, and personnel dispatched from the guild should show up one day.


    Kiel is good at the kind of stuff like deceiving and stalling the guild, but it would only be a matter of time before they find out the truth.


    I have to get to somewhere far before themotion starts.


    I turn my sight away from the small ramparts of the kingdom.


    Then, I closed my eyes, imagining the scenery of Nordende.

 Chapter 2 - Nordende

    <h4>Chapter 2: Nordende</h4>


    I continued the journey on the gently sloped road.


    The grain fields and vineyards on both sides of the road paint the whole area a rich and lush green.


    In the distance, there are rows of mountains under a clear, blue sky. I still have not seen a human figure yet. Maybe they are working on the fields somewhere, so I just can¡¯t see them yet.


    It¡¯s been a month since the trip began from the kingdom of Abalonia.


    I have finally arrived in Nordende.


    The scenery looked identical to how it was nine years ago, with the exception of the sizes of the cultivatednds. as they looked a little bigger now. But, it¡¯s only natural for the area to expand, as nine years have gone by.


    The scent of earth and the smell of grass tickle my nostrils as the gentle wind blows.


    I closed my eyes for a moment to the feeling of wind blowing towards me, then I gazed at the scenery that stretched as far as the eye could see.


    If I continue to head straight on this road, I should be able to find some vige homes ahead. Then, behind there, should be where the flowers that I was once captivated by are at.


    That was the ce I even dreamed of during the trip. I feel a little anxious after thinking about it again.


    Suddenly, something came into my field of vision as I looked at the beautiful vineyards. It was a person who was walking while carrying a jute bag on her shoulders.


    Then, a woman who was working in the vineyard came out.


    She has lightly tanned skin, with a barrette clipping up her red-colored hair behind her head. Her height seems to be in the 160s, in centimeters, but her physique is unclear due to the thick work clothes she¡¯s wearing.


    The woman with red hair walked towards me elegantly, with her red-colored eyes looking right at me. Her strong will power is disyed by the sharp look of her eyes.


    For the time being, it would be awkward if I stay silent, so I should say something to let her know that I don¡¯t have any hostile intentions.


    ¡¸¡­Hello¡¹


    ¡¸¡­.Hello. Um, and you are? I have not seen you around here before, so I couldn¡¯t help but worry since you¡¯ve been zoning out doing nothing while standing in front of someone¡¯s fields¡¹


    She is ncing over with the eyes of someone who saw a suspicious person.


    Seeing her as someone who returned my greetings gracefully, she doesn¡¯t seem to be a bad person for now. Her tone was a little severe, but from her point of view, I could be seen as a suspicious person who was standing in front of her fields. Oh well, a neering into a countryside vige will usually be greeted like this.


    ¡¸Um, my apologies. I¡¯m someone who came here, wanting to move into this vige. I am not someone suspicious¡¹


    She muttered ¡°Hmmm¡± in a light tone in return.


    ¡¸¡­ck hair and ck eyes, huh¡­ ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? ¡¹


    I didn¡¯t quite catch what she said just now because of how quiet she was, so I unintentionally let out a questioning reply.


    ¡¸Oh, It¡¯s nothing. So, where did youe from? ¡¹


    ¡¸The kingdom of Abalonia¡¹


    She looks unsatisfied from my answer, but if I hesitated to answer here it would make me look suspicious, so I answered her honestly.


    ¡¸You came from a ce that is extremely far away, huh? Well¡­ you didn¡¯t look like a thief to me when I first saw you anyway. I¡¯ll guide you to the vige chief¡¯s ce¡¹


    ¡¸Thanks¡¹


    When I came here nine years ago, I never got to pay a visit to something like the vige chief¡¯s house. It¡¯s reassuring to have someone to guide me around.


    ¡¸There¡¯s no point in leaving a stranger wandering here by himself, because it would make the people around uneasy. Come with me¡¹


    The girl waved her hand at me as if she¡¯s saying ¡°don¡¯t sweat it; it¡¯s not a big deal¡±. Then, she turned around and started walking.


    While thinking of what a open-hearted person she is, I started to follow her while keeping quiet.


    As I followed behind the woman, vige homes with brown-colored rooftops that are lined up in rows very close to each other could be seen in the distance. Perhaps there, the most condensed part of the vige, is the central part of the vige.


    Aside from that area, there are fewer houses, and they are scattered over the ce.


    There should be several hundred people living in this vige if the poption hasn¡¯t increased explosively since thest time I was here.


    We kept on going for a while as we crunched through the road of soil and grass. Then, we encountered a man who was pushing a wagon.


    ¡¸Oya, Aisha, who is this man? ¡¹


    Naturally, the man who doesn¡¯t know me stopped his feet and asked.


    He called this woman, Aisha.


    ¡¸I came to move here¡¹


    ¡¸Ohh, I see. That¡¯s something I don¡¯t hear about every day. I look forward to being friends with you! ¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you, I look forward to it as well!¡¹


    I bowed my head to the man who was showing a friendly smile.


    ¡¸Oya oya, you are quite a mannered person¡¹


    The man looked like he was a little taken aback, then he replied while smiling brightly.


    Maybe I had awakened to the natural reactions that were ingrained in me since the start of my adventurer days from the rtionships I had with my senior adventurers. Back in those days, even though I was just a newbie adventurer, I disyed the same, respectful formalities as one would have if they were trying to be an apprentice of a strict craftsman.


    ¡¸¡­He would like to receive permission from the vige chief to move in¡¹


    Aisha-san, please, there¡¯s no need to broadcast what we¡¯re doing.


    She seems to be the type who would say everything out loud, clearly.


    ¡¸Hmm¡­ If it¡¯s this guy, I think it¡¯ll be alright. Well, let me know if he gets approved¡¹


    The man seems to be quite ustomed to how Aisha acts, and started pulling his wagon while smiling cheerfully.


    ¡ô¡¡¡¡¡¡¡ô¡¡¡¡¡¡¡ô


    After running into simr scenarios a few times while walking with Aisha, we have reached the central part of the vige, where many private homes gathered.


    I can feel the gazesing from the men who are doing various types of housework, and the women who are dryingundry. I¡¯m already used to this, since it was like this all the time in the adventurer¡¯s guild after all.


    It¡¯s the same thing no matter if you are a neer to a vige or a newbie adventurer starting out.


    Although, it feels better here because being here isn¡¯t at the same level as being suddenly surprised by the stares of rough adventurers. However, being surrounded by eyes from the distance feels ufortable in its own way.


    If I didn¡¯t have Aisha apanying me here, it would have been much worse.


    I would like to be able to get to a point where I canpletely ignore everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Let¡¯s just take a look at the scenery around for now.


    Compared to nine years ago, the number of flowers nted seems to have increased, and this vige feels like it¡¯s even more morous than before.


    There are flowers in warm colors like red and yellow, as well as in cold colors, like blue and purple.


    I feel nothing but joy when I look at those homes.


    That one household over there seems to have used different colors to showcase a skillful gradation.


    How do you nt it in order to get it to be like that?


    Nordende¡¯s flowers are so beautiful, after all.


    Even though flowers can¡¯t be food that can be eaten, I would still take my time to carefully nurture them in my own home.


    ¡¸This vige is always so beautiful when the flowers bloom¡¹


    ¡¸Always? Have you been here before? ¡¹


    Aisha, who was walking ahead of me, looked back and asked in response after catching the mutters I let out while checking out the flowers from the viger homes.


    ¡¸Just once, nine years ago¡¹


    ¡¸Nine years ago?! ¡¹


    Aisha shouted with a voice that¡¯s a little loud after hearing what I said.


    For a girl who seemed like she could always keep herposure, it was surprising to see her surprised.


    ¡¸Yeah, but is it really that surprising? ¡¹


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s nothing. Sorry about that¡¹


    To my question, Aisha gave an answer in a brittle tone to move on with her verbal mistake.


    No, wait, even if you say it¡¯s nothing, you got me really curious about this¡­ Did I do something when I was here nine years ago? I can¡¯t remember it well.


    ¡¸We¡¯re here. The vige chief¡¯s house¡¹


    I wanted to ask Aisha again what she was surprised about, but it seems we have arrived at the vige chief¡¯s ce.


    It¡¯s arge house built slightly away from the central buildings of the vige. Among these buildings, there is also what looks to be some type of warehouse that is used to store food.


    Lush green grass is growing all around the surrounding area of the house. It looks like it would feel reallyfortable to lie down on the grass.


    ¡¸Here, huh¡­ ¡¹


    ¡¸Well then, hurry and go in¡¹


    As soon as I start to prepare myself to go in¡­ *knock* *knock*, Aisha already started knocking on the door.


    ¡­Hmm what¡¯s happening? Why am I feeling nervous even though I¡¯m not meeting a person of high social standing? Is it because of the possibility of me not being able to live here if the vige chief says no? I feel like I don¡¯t even get this nervous when fighting monsters.


    Before long, I heard a female voiceing from behind the door answering ¡°Haii¡±.


    ¡¸I, ah,e on in-¡¹


    After hearing that reply, Aisha opens the door with no worries and enters the house. Is it okay to not wait for the person on the other side to open the door herself?


    ¡¸Hurry ande in¡¹


    After Aisha said so, I entered with her together while being a little hesitant still.


    ¡¸Ara, I knew it. It¡¯s Aisha-chan ¡¹


    The person who greeted us was a beautiful woman with wavy blonde-colored hair and jade-colored eyes.


    I thought this person should be quite old, but she looks like a wife who managed to keep a beautiful face that showed no signs of aging.


    ¡­ I think I have seen her somewhere before. Is it just in my head?


    ¡¸Fiona-san, aren¡¯t I old enough for ¡°-chan¡± to not be added behind my name anymore when you say my name?¡¹


    ¡¸I have been watching you y like my daughter ever since you were a little girl, so Aisha-chan will always be a child in my heart, you know? ¡¹


    Thedy fended off Aisha¡¯s protest with a smile.


    Aisha seems unable toe up with another retort, and her body moved a little as if she¡¯s embarrassed. Apparently, for a straight-forward person such as Aisha, Fiona is an opponent who she is no match for.


    ¡¸So, you brought a guest who I have never seen before here, huh? Are you introducing me to your boyfriend? ¡¹


    Thedy calmly looked this way with her jade-colored eyes.


    Having Aisha as my girlfriend wouldn¡¯t be the worst idea, but she looks like someone who would hold her man under her thumb.


    ¡¸That¡¯s not it. He came from the kingdom of Abalonia, wanting to move into this vige. ¡¹


    ¡¸Oh my.ing from such a far ce. Come on in and talk in detail with my husband, who is the chief of this vige¡¹


    ¡¸Haii¡¹(Aisha)


    Rather than looking like my girlfriend, she looks more like someone who lives in this house. In order to have a talk with the vige chief, we were guided to a room inside by the vige chief¡¯s wife.

 Chapter 3 - Tranquility of Apple Mint Tea

    <h4>Chapter 3: Tranquility of Apple Mint Tea</h4>


    As we walked down the hallways inside the home of the vige chief, Aisha turned to Fiona-san and said,


    ¡¸Hey, Fiona-san. Flora isn¡¯t here? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, that child isn¡¯t here because she went to gather some fruits. I think she will be back by sunset¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Then, please tell me when she gets back¡¹


    ¡¸Sure¡¹


    Aisha suddenly stood up after Fiona-san¡¯s reply.


    ¡¸Okay then, I¡¯ll head back because I was in the middle of work¡¹


    ¡¸A, Ah. Thank you for guiding me up to this point¡¹


    I thought she was just going to bring me to the vige chief¡¯s home, but from the conversation they just had, it seems like she wanted to meet a person named Flora.


    So since Flora isn¡¯t here, she would naturally head back after bringing me here. It¡¯s a simple reason that can be understood easily.


    Aisha quickly turned around and went outside.


    ¡¸I wanted you to stay for some tea, but there¡¯s nothing I can do since there¡¯s field work to be done¡¹


    Fiona-san muttered while wearing a gloomy expression. It¡¯s the expression of someone who is watching their child, who hasn¡¯t been home in ages, leave again after having just returned.


    Then, she took her eyes off the door and said to me, ¡°Let¡¯s go¡±, and we started walking again.


    ¡¸This is the vige chief¡¯s room¡¹


    ¡¸Okay¡¹


    *knock**knock*, Fiona-san started knocking on the door after hearing my reply.


    ¡¸Chief. There¡¯s a guest to see you here. Aisha brought him here¡¹


    ¡¸¡­I see. Come on in¡¹


    Upon hearing the response of a male¡¯s voiceing from inside the room, Fiona-san opened the door.


    I entered the room after seeing Fiona-san hinting me to do so with her eyes. Then, I saw a dandy man with clean-cut features standing there with a pleasant smile on his face. His age is likely in thete thirties.


    He is wearing a red jacket with long, white colored sleeves, and long brownish pants. However, it looks like they were made of slightly better fabric than the clothing of the vigers.


    I wonder if you have to at least dress like that when you are a chief of the vige.


    In his room, there is a bookshelf and wardrobe which look to be made of simple wood, with a sofa set up on the side. And, deep within the room, there is also a work desk where he seems to do his paperwork and such on.


    ¡¸This person wishes to move into this vige¡¹


    ¡¸Hoh~ that¡¯s something I rarely hear about. There hasn¡¯t been anyoneing to visit me from outside the vige since long ago. Please, go ahead and take a seat¡¹


    The vige chief invited me to sit down with a smile after being informed by Fiona-san.


    ¡¸Okay, excuse me¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ll make you some tea¡¹


    Fiona-san leaves the room as I took my seat.


    By the way, I¡¯m happy for that because I¡¯m quite thirsty right now.


    ¡¸I am the vige chief of Nordende, Ergys¡¹


    ¡¸Aldo. I came to live in this vige from the kingdom of Abalonia¡¹


    I thought of giving him a fake alias, but after thinking about it, I decided not to. It should be good enough just using my abbreviated name ¡°Aldo¡±.


    The name Aldred and Aldo are originally quitemon anyway. From the church I was once in, there was another person with ck hair named Aldred, and there was an Arnold and an Alto as well. Even during my adventurer days, I¡¯ve met another Aldo as well.


    So even if someone in this vige has heard of a dragon-yer named Aldred, the person themselves would not think the ¡°Aldred¡± from another country would be the one in their vige.


    There is no branch office of the adventurer¡¯s guild here, and even if there was one, I don¡¯t think they would know exactly how I look. The Rumors of the dragon-ying heroes are exaggerated as they spread, in some regions some have even said their leader was a prince from a ruined country or he was a beautiful man with blonde hair and blue eyes.


    ¡¸That is an extremely far ce youe from. Would you tell me why you havee to live here? ¡¹


    It took me about a month and a half to get here. Since that was me going at full speed by myself without having to worry about monsters, it would probably take an average person about two months to get here. Naturally, he would wonder why someone woulde to a ce so far away.


    ¡¸It¡¯s because I was here once nine years ago. Since then, I still cannot forget the beautiful sight of the fields of flowers here¡­ ¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, so it¡¯s about that. The fields of flowers are our vige¡¯s pride. Even I could not get tired of watching those beautiful flowers that change colors ording to the seasons¡¹


    Ergys-san nodded as if I somehow had him convinced.


    ¡¸Travelers and vigers from neighboring viges have also wished to migrate here before for simr reasons, but it¡¯s the first time we¡¯ve had anyone from the Abalonia kingdom. You must quite like it here¡¹


    He showed a faint smile that was much gentler than the smile he had before.


    I understood from the dialogue we just had, that Ergys-san really loves the flowers as well. After I settle down, it might be nice to have a nice long chat with him while flower gazing.


    As I started thinking of such things, Fiona-san came back knocking on the door.


    White steames pouring out of the tea cups on the trays, and with ites a refreshing, sweet scent.


    ¡¸That¡¯s a nice smell¡¹


    I took a deep breath unconsciously to take in this sweet aroma.


    ¡¸It¡¯s apple mint tea. It¡¯s freshly picked so it smells nice, right? I¡¯ve added some honey too, if it¡¯s to your liking¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯ll calm you down once you drink it¡¹


    I reach out for a cup on the table after being urged on by the both of them to try it.


    When I took a sniff at the apple mint tea, I could smell the sweet, fresh smell of green apples. I tilt the cup slowly as I drink it to enjoy the pleasant smell at the same time.


    The refreshing sweetness of apple mint runs through my nose, and spreads in my mouth as the drink goes down my throat.


    The tea gradually warms my body up, and I can feel the fatigue leaving my body.


    ¡¸*Hahhh*¡­. it feels so rxing¡¹


    When I let out a sigh of relief, Ergys-san and Fiona-san both giggled.


    ¡¸Atst, you have eased a little, haven¡¯t you?¡¹(chief)


    ¡¸Yes, Aldo-san is a bit too tensed. Your tone and attitude were making me feel a bit tensed myself¡¹


    Now that they mentioned it, I start to notice it as well.


    My tensions seem to have not yet been lifted since I have been on the alert the whole time during my journey here alone from Abalonia.


    Jeez, I have already arrived here. There¡¯s no guild staff, royalty, or nobles here. I should rx a little.


    ¡¸Sorry, It¡¯s because I have been traveling alone¡¹


    Since I was talking to people older than I am I couldn¡¯t really do it for our first time meeting. But, now I can feel a natural smile forming on my face.


    ¡¸It couldn¡¯t be helped since you came such a long way. Just settle down here and take it slow from now on¡¹


    ¡¸Does that mean¡­ that I am weed to live in this vige? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, there are no problems with the people here as well¡¹


    I am quite pleased that I received permission from the vige chief.


    I did it! I can finally live in Nordende.


    ¡¸Aisha isn¡¯t someone who would bring a bad person here. She might be an open-hearted person, but she has quite the discerning eyes for people, you know?¡¹


    Since it¡¯s a must to pass by the vineyards to enter Nordende, Aisha must have naturally developed the perceptiveness to see the nature of the different types of people as they pass by.


    At first, I was a bit scared by her.


    ¡¸There are no vacant houses near the central part of the town right now. But, there is a ce you can live in that is not too far from here, what do you say to checking that out? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, please¡¹


    ¡¸With that said, you still wouldn¡¯t be able to move in this quickly, just spend the night here to get rid of the fatigue you umted from the trip. We can go check out your ce tomorrow¡¹


    I am very thankful for his offer. For a long time now I have been on the pattern of riding on a horse carriage, resting at some inconspicuous ces, to moving on foot. I am quite tired from repeating that process for who knows how many times.


    It will feel good to be able to get a good night¡¯s sleep without having to stay alert throughout the night.


    ¡¸Thank you for all you¡¯ve done for me so far¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, we¡¯ll take care of you¡¹


    I thanked her while lowering my head and Fiona-san replied with a smile.


    It was a conversation of nothing special, but it gave me a feeling of warmth.


    I wonder if this is how it would have felt if I had parents. This is a very pleasant feeling.


    ¡¸By the way, Aldo-san. Do you have anything you¡¯re especially good at? Or is there like something in particr that you¡¯d like to do? If there is, I can introduce you to the right people. Men in the prime of their life are highly weed in all kinds of workces as they are in high demand¡¹


    ¡­ Something that I¡¯m especially good at, huh.


    My biggest specialty is subjugating monsters, but that isn¡¯t what I want to do here.


    From what I¡¯ve seen, there are few urrences of monsters appearing here, but I am not needed to step in for that.


    If I can, I could use the skills I developed from being an adventurer for hunting, or maybe plowing small fields.


    Plowing a field by myself, and eating my own crops¡­ I would like to live that type of self-sufficient lifestyle.


    As for hunting, I¡¯ve already hunted an infinite amount of times to secure food during my adventurer days. Although I¡¯m not very skilled in using tools like keels[i] to hunt, a bow and arrow I can handle.


    But, for agriculture, I¡¯ll need someone to teach me since I¡¯ve never done things like that. However, it should be fine if I hunt and farm separately.


    ¡¸¡­ Let¡¯s see. I¡¯m confident in my hunting skills, and I also want to try cultivating a small field¡¹


    ¡¸Ohh, that would make the people here very happy since there are only a few hunters in this vige. I¡¯ll introduce you to the hunters of this vige after you get settled. Please teach them about the ingredients and animals that can be taken from the mountains. As for the fields, depending on what you want to grow, the choice of the person I¡¯d introduce you to changes, so give some thought about what you want to grow and tell me¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you, again, for all you¡¯ve done so far¡¹


    Since they¡¯ve done so much to help me, I¡¯ll have to do my best to hunt. I want to do something back for them, too, by any means.


    ¡¸No, no, Aldo-san is already a member of the vige. I¡¯ll help you, not only as the vige chief, but also as an individual¡¹


    Ergys-sanughed while being somewhat embarrassed.


    Despite how he looks, he might be a pretty shy person.


    ¡¸Aldo-san, what would you like to do for now? It¡¯s still a bit early for lunch, but would you like something to eat? ¡¹


    Certainly, I am a little hungry, but there¡¯s something I would like to see before eating.


    I still have some preserved food left, so I can eat that for lunch.


    ¡¸No, I will go check out the fields of flowers¡¹


    Ergys-san showed me a bright smile after I answered him as I stood up.

 Chapter 4 - Fairy of The Flower Garden

    <h4>Chapter 4: Fairy of The Flower Garden</h4>


    After putting my luggage in a hemp bag inside the vige chief¡¯s home, I went outside with some portable food, such as cheese, berries and biscuits.


    I still remember the way to the fields of flowers, somehow.


    If I¡¯m not wrong, by heading west from the vige¡¯s center za following the tree-lined avenue, I should be able to reach the field of flowers.


    I walked south from the vige chief¡¯s house, and headed west from the za.


    The number of people and houses gradually decreased as I walked, eventually entering a road surrounded by trees.


    The way the lush green leaves are swaying from the wind is as if they are weing me.


    And, as if the trees are luring me to go deeper and deeper, I continued to advance.


    If I listened closely, I could hear the sounds of insects in brushes and the chirping noises of birds on trees.


    I could not afford to enjoy the rxing nature like this back in the days as an adventurer, as I was always at some ce where many monsters resided.


    If I knew how refreshing this felt, it would have been nice to go for pics or walks here with my party members.


    Even though in those days, all I did was to try to be stronger, as I was desperate to live.


    When I passed by ces such as these in horse carriages, I feel like all I did was either sleep, or I was doing some kind of muscle training, while ignoring anything else. It makes me think about what a waste it was back then.


    I feel like I now understand a little about the feelings of my party members when they looked at me speechlessly during those times.


    The air became heavy as I walked deeper down the tree-lined path. It started to resemble the forest which I had once been to.


    ¡¸However¡­ If I go out from here¡­ ¡¹


    The beautiful field of flowers should be there. I am near my destination.


    I can feel my feet moving faster and faster as I advanced step after step.


    *crunch*, *crunch*, I moved my feet with all my might as I treaded on the road of soil. My pace gradually increased to double what it was.


    What is ahead is the ce I yearned for.


    I wonder how many times I have dreamed of this moment since the day in the kingdom when I remembered about this ce.


    I dug out what¡¯s left of my memories from nine years ago, and used my imagination to fill in the nks that I was missing.


    Even so, not once have I been able to remember this scene well enough. I always thought to myself that, ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t like this¡±, every time I put together an image in my head.


    However, this is the real thing here, the spectacle that has not faded one bit since nine years ago.


    The road with trees on both sides came to an end, with a dazzling lighting from the end of the path.


    I ran towards that light¨C and there it was, the vast field of flowers.


    The flowers in colors of a radiant red, pink, orange, yellow, and white are fully in bloom, and they spread as far as the eye can see. The colors of these flowers are something which I could not fully describe in words due to myck of knowledge and poor vocabry; I just know the flowers have a wide gradation of colors.


    This is like a flower carpet made of many types of flowers.


    The few types that I see as I get closer are Rapeseed blossom, Tulip, Poppy, and Kiruruku[i] etc.


    The sky is also all clear, dyed in the color of blue.


    When the wind blew from one direction, the sweet scent of the flowers drifted across as the flowers themselves swayed to follow.


    ¡¸¡­¡­.. ¡¹


    I stared at this scene without blinking. No, I mean, it could be better described as it being too beautiful for me to take my eyes off.


    Witnessing a scene so beautiful that one would not think it could exist within this world¡­ It¡¯s almost as if I, alone, was isted in a separate dimension.


    As I looked at this other-worldly scene that is interweaved with colors, I thought to myself-


    There¡¯s no need to talk about the memories of my dream anymore, the scenery before my eyes is much more beautiful byparison.


    The colors, the flowers, and the feel of the air are all different from how I imagined them to be. On top of that, I could not imagine the smell, the wind, or the sounds. My imagination wascking.


    I thought the scenery from nine years ago was engraved in my mind because it was that unforgettable. However, it¡¯s a known fact that human memories can be quite off.


    ¡¸¡­ I¡¯m finally here¡¹


    Those words leaked out of my dry mouth.


    This is the scenery I dreamed of; the ce I have yearned for in the past month and a half.


    Here I am now.


    Tears came out as warm feelings filled my chest from the various emotions of happiness and excitement mixing together.


    I wipe the tears off my cheek in a hurry with the back of my hand as I surprised even myself from that.


    I wonder if these tears formed from being deeply moved from all the emotions. I have no idea.


    This is my first time experiencing something like this.


    I feel confused from not understanding the emotions I¡¯m feeling, but it feels like the hole of emptiness that was created since I became a dragon yer had been filled a little.


    I finished wiping my tears, and I started walking again after my emotions had calmed down.


    I wanted to enjoy this spectacle of beautiful flowers from various different angles, not just from one view.


    I chose the areas without flowers blooming to walk on.


    As my line of sight changes, I see more types of flowers.


    Flowers in shapes that I have never seen before, some strangely short, some strangely long, some with manyyers of petals stacked together. It¡¯s a shame that I have absolutely no idea what they¡¯re called.


    However, it¡¯s somewhat fun to think about it. What their names are, when they might bloom, and the meaning of their names.


    I go through the field of flowers as I enjoy the colors and smell of them, along with the smell of soil and grass. Smelling the pleasant fragrances of the flowers that stick to my clothes as I walk, it feels like it¡¯s okay even if I don¡¯t wash them. I suspect the floral fragranceing from Fiona-san is also created from using the flowers.


    I walked over a hill while thinking of those things as I gazed at the flowers.


    I¡¯ve already walked about a hundred meters in distance after crossing the hill, but the field of flowers still continued on ahead.


    Moreover, their shapes and colors are even slightly different from the ones I saw before.


    Just here alone, there were many different types of flowers.


    Another thing that is different from a moment ago would be the trees that stood alone in the distance.


    Neitherrge nor small, they are trees that you could find anywhere, but they blended in strangely with the flowers here.


    Just like that, I would like to take a break under the trees there.


    It would feel nice taking a nap while lying down in the shade of the trees. This definitely would be a good ce to avoid heat in the summer time.


    I walked towards the trees that I wanted to lie down under.


    I was reminded of the season of summer from my thoughts. However, I know the flowers here in particr also changed their colors depending on the season as well.


    Who was it that taught me this?


    I can¡¯t seem to remember it well, since it was nine years ago¡­


    I decided to chase those thoughts out of my head, since it¡¯s easy to create false memories if you try too hard to remember something while being confused.


    It¡¯s not something important right now. Let¡¯s just enjoy the beautiful sights here.


    Then, I reached the side of the tree as I enjoyed this beautiful sight thoroughly.


    ¡¸My feet are a bit tired, I guess I¡¯ll take a break here? ¡¹


    The moment I start to settle down in the shade of the tree, a female came out of the field of flowers.


    With radiant, blonde-colored hair that reached down to her waist, and big, round jade-colored eyes that are like emeralds.


    I could see that she¡¯s younger than I am, as she has a bit of a baby face, but her facial features are just like a doll¡¯s.


    Her slender body is wrapped in a white blouse that brings a sense of cleanliness, and her curvy hips are wrapped in a dark-blue colored skirt.


    The ¡°fairy¡± who has unexpectedly dropped by in this garden of flowers is no doubt, a beautiful woman.


    From seeing the various flowers and fruits from the basket she had in hand, I understood that she had been gathering those for a while.


    The fairy-san is looking at me with a stunned expression.


    As it was getting somewhat embarrassing from just looking at each other, I decided to talk to the fairy-san for the time being.


    ¡¸¡­Um, hi¡¹


    ¡¸¨C?! ¡¹


    The fairy-san¡¯s shoulders shivered after I started the interaction by giving my greetings.


    Maybe she was startled from a twenty-seven-year-old man suddenly talking to her.


    Anyway, in order to not frighten her any further, I put on a gentle expression on my face without moving another inch.


    ¡¸¡­..E, erm¡­ ¡¹


    The girl was mumbling in a faint voice bashfully, with a face that is a little red.


    She restlessly took her round, jade-colored eyes on and off me. Is she a shy person?


    When I thought that was the case no matter how I looked at it, an expression appeared on the girl¡¯s face, as if she readied herself after having gathered all her courage and¡­


    ¡¸¡­H, Hello! ¡¹


    She yelled. And she ran off in the direction of the vige.


    While I looked at her small back bing smaller and smaller as I blink, I muttered to myself.


    ¡¸¡­ Is my face really that scary? ¡¹

 Chapter 5 - Reunion with the Fairy

    <h4>Chapter 5: Reunion with the Fairy</h4>


    When my eyes suddenly opened, the sun had already moved to a much lower position.


    The evening wille very soon.


    After watching the back of the girl who ran away, I ate the cheese, raspberries, and biscuits that I brought.


    Since my stomach was filled, I felt sleepy andid down in the shade of the tree, but it seems I had fallen asleep as it felt toofortable.


    It was morefortable than what I imagined. I was shrouded by coolness right under the shadows of the tree with the sunlight blocked, as I was also apanied by the sweet scent of flowers. Every time the wind blew, my earlobe was gently tickled as the grass emitted a *ssssssaaaaa* sound.


    It was as if I became one with nature.


    Oops, now isn¡¯t the time to be immersed in such sentiment. In a little while, this blue sky will be dyed in the colors orange and red as the sun sets.


    I¡¯m not living alone in an inn right now.


    Forgive me if I amte for dinner, even though I am indebted to you guys.


    At the very least, I need to make it there before the sunpletely sets.


    I got up in one go to shake off the slight sleepiness that I still had. Then, a butterflynded on my nose briefly before flying away.


    Although the butterfly soaring in the air caught my attention for a second, I bolted off with a sharp, sudden movement and started running back to the vige chief¡¯s home.


    ¡ô ¡¡¡ô¡¡¡¡¡¡¡ô


    The sky was stained with a reddish-orange color, then it becamepletely dark shortly after. I arrived at the vige chief¡¯s house and firmly opened the door.


    ¡¸Wee Back¡¹


    Fiona-san peeked out and replied from the back of the house as I walked in the entrance of their house.


    ¡¸¡­Ah. Yes, I¡¯m back¡¹


    It feels like it has been forever since I was weed so warmly like this.


    That¡¯s why my reaction was a bit slow.


    My friends from back in the party would have just greeted me lightly, like, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re back¡±, ¡°You¡¯rete-¡°, ¡°You were training again?¡±


    Such friendly wees aren¡¯t bad, but Fiona-san¡¯s weing words gave me a feeling of being cared for, and it put a warm feeling in my chest.


    Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve always longed for a mother¡¯s love.


    I had previously thought that if I could live a slow life in Nordende, it¡¯s fine even if I don¡¯t get married.


    But just now when I thought that I could have someone to wee me home like this, a little bit of desire for a wife came out.


    ¡¸Come over here, dinner¡¯s ready¡¹


    Fiona-san beckoned me over with her hands as she smiled.


    A stimting and appetizing smell drifted from deep inside the house. I can strongly smell the herb-seasoned meat as well as the smell of cheese.


    My stomach growled as it was stimted from the smell. As I thought, the cheese, raspberries, and biscuits I ate from afternoon weren¡¯t enough.


    I entered a room inside while rubbing my stomach as itined about hunger.


    Inside, there was their living room which was also connected to their kitchen. There was a sofa on the side, and a kitchen table big enough to seat about six people around it.


    ¡¸Ah, wee back Aldo-san. What did you think of the field of flowers that you haven¡¯t seen in such a long while? ¡¹


    Ergys-san asked with a smile while seated.


    ¡¸It was really beautiful. A lot more beautiful than I imagined¡­ I fell asleep from the overwhelming feeling offort there and took a nap, so I returnedte. Sorry about that¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it. You¡¯re right on time, as dinner is about ready. You say you fell asleep, was it under that tree? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes¡¹


    ¡¸That spot is good, right? It has a cool breeze when you lie down, and the soft grass that grows on the ground there gives a nice cushioning. I would go there for a nap even now if I had the free time¡¹


    To me, who was enjoying that to my heart¡¯s content until a little while ago, I couldn¡¯t agree more to what he just said.


    ¡¸That ce is popr among the vigers, no matter how young or old, whenever they have squabbles. They all lie down there and take naps after they finish arguing and fighting with each other¡¹


    Said Fiona-san with a gentle tone as she set up the tableware.


    I see, I was lucky to have upied that spot for half the afternoon. Perhaps, the woman I ran into there was also trying to take a break under the tree there.


    However, she ran into an unfamiliar man there. Maybe that¡¯s why she left.


    ¡¸That tree brings back tons of memories ¡¹


    Ergys-san muttered full of nostalgia. It¡¯s a tree that was nurtured by the feelings of the vigers.


    That sounds somewhat nice. That sort of thing.


    ¡¸Yes, we also met each other under that tree, didn¡¯t we? When we were still kids, we always got in big fights over who gets to nap on that spot ¡¹


    ¡¸Because we were both kids, yeah¡¹


    Ergys-san turned to Fiona-san as he was caught off guard by her words, and he responded with a bitter smile.


    Ohh, so even Ergys-san, who has such a calm personality, had a childhood like that.


    ¡¸And, the most wonderful memory was the time you confessed to me there¡­ ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Fiona, it¡¯s embarrassing to say this out loud in front of Aldo-san¡­ ¡¹


    Ergys-san replied to the ecstatic Fiona-san while looking embarrassed.


    ¡¸Hoho, you confessed at the most memorable ce for the both of you, huh? ¡¹


    I looked at Ergys-san as I teased him with a smile on my face.


    ¡¸It¡¯s a story from back when I was young. L, leaving that aside, Aldo-san, let me introduce you to our daughter! Oi, Flora! ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes-ing! ¡¹


    An ear pleasing voice came from the kitchen area after Ergys-san called.


    ¡¸¡¸She ran back in, didn¡¯t she?¡¹¡¹


    Seeing the panicking Ergys-san, Fiona-san and I giggled.


    Ergys-san looked a little ufortable as he waited for the owner of the voice toe out.


    Before long, as if Ergys-san¡¯s daughter finished arranging something in the kitchen, she came back out to the room in a hurry.


    ¡¸This is Aldo-san, who decided to live in this vige¡¹


    I was surprised as I saw Ergys-san¡¯s daughter, Flora.


    This is the woman I met under the tree of the field of flowers, a woman with blonde-colored hair and jade-colored eyes.


    Did she realize it as well? Her eyes are locked wide open.


    ¡¸¡­Aldo¡­ ¡¹


    My name was faintly called out from her beautiful, pink-colored lips.


    ¡¸From a little while ago¡­ ¡¹


    I kept my mouth shut as the ¡°fairy¡± who ran away earlier talked to me.


    ¡¸Oya, did you guys meet from somewhere?¡¹


    Ergys-san asked as he was suspicious from seeing our surprised reactions.


    ¡¸Yes, under the tree of the flower field earlier¡¹


    As I answered like this, Fiona-san started teasing me.


    ¡¸Ara ara, meeting under that tree just like us, huh?¡¹


    ¡¸But we didn¡¯t get in a fight there though?¡¹


    All that happened was her running away after I greeted her. Somehow I became sad when I replied to myself.


    A woman who ran away just from me greeting her¡­


    Ergys-san coughed as if he felt the flow of the conversation had gone unsteady, or he was afraid that sparks mighte flying out.


    ¡¸I see. This will save us some time then. Like I said, Aldo-san is going to spend the night here, so take care of him as well, Flora¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ ¡¹


    Ergys-san said it again with emphasis, but Flora still showed no reaction. She is just staring right at me.


    ¡¸Flora? ¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, right! I, I understand! I¡¯ll go bring the food out now! ¡¹


    Flora returned to herself from hearing Ergys-san¡¯s voice and went back in the kitchen in a hurry.


    She ran from me again. But, nevertheless, we¡¯ll be eating at the same table afterwards.


    ¡¸Sorry Aldo-san, my daughter is a shy person. She¡¯s going to bring the food out now so please wait a moment ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, thank you¡¹


    Ergys-san managed to ease the mood a little just as it was starting to get somewhat awkward again.


    Flora is someone shy, right? It¡¯s not because she¡¯s scared of me or hates me, right?


    I took a seat as I wondered.

 Chapter 6 - A Delicious Pot-au-feu

    <h4>Chapter 6: A Delicious Pot-au-feu</h4>


    ¡¸Ohh, it sure is a feast today¡¹


    Ergys-san said happily as he looked at the dishes on the table.


    In front of our eyes was a pot-au-feu[i] that is full of ingredients such as potatoes, carrots, sausages, cabbage and broli. A stir-fry made using vegetables and mushrooms with butter, fried chicken with herbs, and bread which was cut into bite-sized pieces with some creamy cheese on the side.


    It¡¯s no exaggeration to call this menu a feast. Just looking at it put a smile on my face.


    ¡¸We have a new resident in this vige starting today. It¡¯s a celebration for that¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. We¡¯re celebrating tonight. Let me open a ten-year-old wine¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you¡¹


    I slowly lowered my head and thanked them after listening to their heart-warming words.


    I have already encountered such kind people all the way out here in no time. I am so deeply moved that tears almost came out.


    Ergys-san got up from his seat in a hurry and left the room, and before long, he returned with a wine bottle in his hand. As he had a somewhat delightful look on his face, I really understood that he saved his best wine forst.


    ¡¸¡­Nordende? ¡¹


    I idently muttered out the brand of the wine.


    ¡¸This wine was made at Aisha-chan¡¯s ce ¡¹


    Ah, right. Aisha is a grape farmer, and I see that she simply used the ce of production as the wine¡¯s brand name.


    As Ergys-san is in the process of uncorking the wine, Fiona-san brought out four wine sses without asking.


    ¡¸Aisha-chan¡¯s wine is smooth and easy to drink. Even though our Flora doesn¡¯t really like wine, she still likes the wine that Aisha-chan makes¡¹


    Flora is softly hitting Fiona-san¡¯s shoulders with her hands while looking downwards, seemingly embarrassed.


    Hehh, I¡¯m looking forward to this.


    So, that straight-forward Aisha was the one who made this wine¡­ Well, her personality and the grapes have nothing to do with each other.


    The sound of the cork popping echoed in the room, then each of the wine sses were filled to the brim with red wine. The rich aroma of grapes hung in the air.


    ¡¸Well then, a toast to celebrate a new resident of the vige, Aldo-san! ¡¹


    Matching the words of Ergys-san, each one of us lightly clinked our wine sses together.


    The unique, high pitch noise from clinking wine sses together sounded in the room, and everyone brought their sses to their mouths.


    ¡¸Wow, this is easy to drink. It¡¯s so smooth¡¹


    As expected from a ten-year-old wine, the taste has a mild sweetness.


    The astringency is just right. If it¡¯s like this, even people who don¡¯t like the distinctive astringent taste of red wines can drink this.


    ¡¸Was this to your liking? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, very much so¡¹


    I want to drink this every day.


    ¡¸The cheese here was also made in this vige. It totally goes well together with the wine¡¹


    Ergys-san might have sensed how much I liked this wine, so with a somewhat happy look, he rmended the cheese to go with it.


    I quickly take some cheese as I was already drinking the red wine, so it would be a waste to not try the cheese out together with it like he said.


    Then, I rubbed some of the creamy cheese onto a piece of bite-sized cut bread.


    As the piece of bread got quickly covered in a thickyer of cheese, I put the mouth watering food into my mouth.


    The taste of the cheese with a thickness that is just right spread in my mouth all at once.


    Then, as I enjoy the taste of the cheese with a little chewing, I also take in the smooth wine.


    The rich vored wine and the cheese, with a smell and taste that¡¯s just right, have the perfect affinity with each other.


    ¡¸This goes so well together! ¡¹


    ¡¸I know, right? ¡¹


    Ergys-san answered me with a smile as he puts some cheese on a piece of bread and enjoys it with wine as well.


    Flora and Fiona-san, who are sitting in front of me, seem to be eating the wine and cheese with good manners.


    Thisbination of cheese and wine with the same ce of origin has reminded me of something Kiel had said in the past. He said that if the distinct vors of the wine and cheese go well with each other, they would not ovep and fight. Following his words, I feel like thebination of this wine and cheese goes so well together that it¡¯s like a marriage.


    I was not interested in wine at that time, so I can¡¯t remember what else he said. However, I feel like I can drink any amount of sses with thisbo.


    I continue to eat and drink before the cheese cools down, as it won¡¯t taste as good when that happens.


    In the middle of eating, I noticed there was cheese dripping down from Flora¡¯s mouth due to it being too creamy, but I did not stare at her directly. I mean, I understood that she was embarrassed as her face was red already.


    After that, eighty percent of the cheese was consumed, and I start with the huge pot-au-feu that is in front of me.


    I cut therge potatoes into halves in a sh, and put them in my mouth.


    It was properly seasoned with salt, pepper, and herbs. The vor of the soup which was sucked in by the potatoes was the best. It gave the simple, steaming hot potatoes a nice highlight.


    It was quite different from the simple pot-au-feu that was served in inns.


    The spoon scooping the soup does not stop.


    ¡¸This pot-au-fu is super delicious. You can even start your own restaurant¡¹


    ¡¸Ara, that¡¯s good for you, Flora. The pot-au-feu you made is being greatly praised¡¹


    ¡¸T, Thank you very much¡¹


    Flora nced at me with an upward gaze as she spoke.


    Her face and ears are pure red as if she was really embarrassed. Her looks resemble Fiona-san but inside she¡¯s more like the shy Ergys-san.


    At the same time, I also have a taste of the carrots, cabbage, and broli.


    ording to Ergys-san, all these vegetables were grown in this vige as well. The broli and carrots were personally grown by him.


    They were sweeter than the other broli and carrots that I¡¯ve ever eaten before, and they had a firm crunchiness to them.


    So this is what freshly picked vegetables taste like, huh.


    Since I am now having a taste of what fresh vegetables taste like, I want to grow my own crops more and more.


    Then, I have a taste of the juicy sausages and bread dipped in soup.


    I felt Flora ncing at me here and there as I ate the pot-au-feu, but she did not say anything to me.


    I did not really mind it because she¡¯s probably just observing if I was going to praise the food she made.


    I was also in charge of cooking in my adventurer days, so I really know how that feels. It¡¯s a happy feeling when you see other people savoring the meals you made yourself.


    Ergys-san and Fiona-san were watching Flora with warm eyes as they took notice of her state. Although there was a silence, it was a pleasant silence without a hint of awkwardness.


    Finishing the pot-au-feu, as I moved on to the fried chicken with herbs and the stir-fried mushrooms & vegetables, I noticed that Flora was fidgeting restlessly in front of me.


    Even though she held a fork in her right hand, that hand isn¡¯t moving at all. She looked at the empty pot-au-feu te and then my face.


    As one would expect, I have no idea as to what she wants.


    Since my stomach isn¡¯t bulged yet, maybe I should shamelessly ask for seconds. It was such a delicious pot-au-feu that I decided to ask for more.


    When I opened my mouth to ask, Flora spoke to me.


    ¡¸Um, would you like me to refill the pot-au-feu? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Yes, please¡¹


    ¡¸Got it! ¡¹


    Flora, who asked timidly, showed a bright smile like a blooming flower as I hand her the te.


    She put away the fork in her hand, then she received the te with both her hands and happily walked to the kitchen.


    After that, she returned with a te full of pot-au-feu for me.


    ¡¸Here you go¡¹


    ¡¸Thanks¡¹


    Seeing her so happy also brought a broad smile to my face, and she also shyly smiled in return.


    Maybe she has gotten a bit more ustomed to me. We smiled to each other as we talked, and she also got to ask me some questions as well.


    It feels like our distance had shrunk a little by having this dinner together. I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t have to run away the next time we meet.


    After that, I had two more rounds of pot-au-feu.

 Chapter 7 - High Hopes

    <h4>Chapter 7: High Hopes</h4>


    After being satisfied from the dishes that were made with Nordende¡¯s homegrown ingredients, I was offered a bath out of Ergys-san¡¯s attentiveness.


    In the dressing room located at the very end of Ergys-san¡¯s house, I start to undress myself.


    Normally, if a person wanted to use a bath, they¡¯d have to walk to the well and back several times to fill the bath up with water, and then heat it to the right temperature.


    It sounds easy to do, but it¡¯s really hard work.


    For that reason, a bath is actually considered a luxurious thing to the people of this vige, as they usually just clean their body with a wet towel. They would only take baths about once a month, and any time other than that would be only in times of celebration.


    I¡¯m so happy and grateful that he still prepared a bath for me when we just met not too long ago.


    As I was about to tell him that, Ergys-san said to me with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s just the right time for you to go in¡±


    I am ashamed of myself for napping in the field of flowers instead of helping out with the preparation of the food or bath.


    When I get my first catch from the mountains, I should, first and foremost, pay a visit to Ergys-san¡¯s home to give them a share.


    Having that feeling carved into my heart, I entered the bath area after taking my clothes off.


    Inside the bathing area, there was a round-shaped tub made from wood that looked big enough to fit four people inside.


    This is arge bath tub. If it¡¯s just one person, it would be big enough for them to stretch their feet all the way out to rx.


    White steam rises up from the tub, and the starry sky that I was peeping at through the window disappears.


    The room was dark since the sun was already down, but thanks to the moonlighting in from the windows, it was just bright enough for me to see.


    I want to dive into the bathtub right away, but I¡¯ll wash my body first because I don¡¯t want to dirty the bath.


    I sat on what feels like a handmade wooden stool, scooped up some hot water from the tub and poured it on myself.


    ¡¸Ha¡­. ¡¹


    The hot water ran down my body, and I could not help but let out a sigh from the refreshing feeling.


    Oh, what afortable feeling this is.


    But damn, right now I feel like I reek of someone of age. No, wait, I¡¯m twenty seven years old, so I¡¯m plenty old enough already.


    While I was having such thoughts, I dumped water on myself from above the head, then around the center of my lower body.


    *Haaa*, it¡¯s like the fatigue I umted from the trip had all left my body together with the dirt.


    I wonder if it¡¯d feel even better when I soak myself in the hot tub.


    Since I want to get in as quickly as possible, let¡¯s hurry and finish cleaning myself.


    ¡¸Ergys-san definitely had said that there is soap in the corner of this room¡­ ¡¹


    After letting my eyes wander about, I found the soap on a small table located in the corner of the room.


    Then, by simply grabbing it and rubbing it on my towel, a floral scent started to drift in the air.


    ¡¸What is this? ¡¹


    I took my hand that I grabbed the soap with and sniffed it without thinking, and there was the floral scent.


    When I took a look at the soap through the moonlight, I noticed that not only is the soap not in the color of grey, but it was light brown, with flower petals on the surface of it.


    Perhaps it¡¯s made like that so the soap can absorb the scent of flowers. Maybe there were herbs kneaded into it as well.


    It is a very rxing smell. It might have the same calming effect as the herbal tea I had. I feel rxed.


    This soap might be a product exclusively made in Nordende, since there are tons of wonderful flowers here. If there weren¡¯t all these flowers here it would have been a hard task to make such a soap.


    Surely the vigers here have gone through many trials and errors in order toe up with this product.


    I frothed up my towel as I was feeling impressed.


    Then, I rubbed my entire body with the towel. After I was done with my body, I soaped my head and face together, and then poured the hot water over my head.


    While I paid attention to not be wasteful with the hot water, bubbles foamed as they took away the dirt.


    With the bubbles covering my entire body, I feel so refreshed. It¡¯s as if I had been reborn.


    Now then, since I¡¯m done washing my body now, next is this bath from Ergys-san¡¯s good will.


    I put my towel on the edge of the bathtub as I got in, then I gently stretched out my legs and let my body sink slowly.


    ¡¸Ah¡­ ¡¹


    A low pitched voice leaked out of me unintentionally from the overwhelming pleasure.


    The fatigue that was umted from the long journey dissipated here in the hot water.


    I rest my head on the edge of the bathtub and further stretch my limbs to rx.


    As I look up and exhale, I can now see the moonlit night through the window that was opened just wide enough.


    There are countless stars glistening brightly in the sky.


    I stared nkly at the starry sky as I wondered if the bathtub was ced in such an area so the person taking a bath like this can see this sight out the window.


    How long has it been since I got to calmly watch the night sky like this? I never thought of doing this for a second when I was back at the capital.


    I don¡¯t know if it was because the street lights were always on at night, but I had never thought that a thing such as the night sky was beautiful. I guess when you live at a different ce, the sceneries you see and how you feel will be different as well.


    ¡¸Maybe I should go star gazing once I have settled down here¡¹


    I¡¯m sure that the night view would be nothing less than perfect.


    ¡ô¡ô¡¡¡¡¡¡¡ô


    After I enjoyed the starry sky with the bath, I changed into a rough shirt and trousers and headed into my room. It was arge room set up with basic furniture such as a bed, table, chair, drawer and a mirror. Perhaps this was a vacant guestroom that they¡¯ve prepared in the case of sudden visitors like me.


    I organized my luggage in my hemp bag and swiftly jumped onto the bed.


    It was the long missed feeling of a soft futon. During the trip I couldn¡¯t stay in high end inns and many of the nights were spent camping out.


    Although I am confident in my abilities, it was still mentally taxing to stay alert through the nights in forests and caves. It was a piece of cake back when I had my party of friends because we could take turns to keep watch.


    I am just now fully realizing how fortunate I was to be able to feel safe when sleeping at those ces.


    To further enjoy the feeling of this soft futon, I start rolling on the bed.


    There¡¯s the same floral scent from the soap earlier on this bed and futon as well.


    It¡¯s a really pleasant smell.


    I also smell really good due to washing my body with that soap.


    Aside from smelling my hands, I also touched my skin and felt an sticity like mochi[i].


    What the heck is this? Was my skin always this good? Is a skin beauty enhancingponent from flowers also mixed in the soap? Actually, that had to be it. I am convinced of that from remembering Fiona-san and Flora¡¯s fresh and youthful skin.


    ¡­Tomorrow I¡¯ll know where my house will be.


    A home in Nordende. A ce where I can call home to return to.


    Even though I don¡¯t have a warm family like Ergys-san, I¡¯ll still be really happy if I have a ce to return to at night that isn¡¯t an inn where I can only stay temporarily after paying money.


    I can put my furniture however I like, and use it however I want.


    It would be nice if I have a yard that I can nt flowers and grow vegetables on. Since I¡¯ll be making my own meals from now on, the kitchen also needs to be roomy.


    Just thinking about it brings joy to me, and my cheeks started to loosen.


    Even with my wild imagination of ideas of how I will decorate the interior of the house just for myself, the most important thing after all will be¡ª


    ¡¸¡­ I hope it will be in a location that is close to the field of flowers¡¹


    Yes, if it¡¯s like that then I can see the field of flowers soon again.


    ¡¸Tomorrow, will be the beginning of my new life¡¹


    With thosest mutters, my consciousness falls into the depths as I fall asleep.

 Chapter 8 - A New Home

    <h4>Chapter 8: A New Home</h4>


    The next morning.


    After we had breakfast together in Ergys-san¡¯s home, it was time to visit some vacant houses in order to decide where I¡¯ll live.


    When I was going out with my luggage on my back, Flora and Fiona-san came to see us off.


    I quickly bowed my head to these two to show my gratitude.


    ¡¸Sorry, and thank you for everything you¡¯ve done for me. I was really happy to have such delicious meals and a bath to use¡¹


    ¡¸No, no. You might have a hard time living alone from here on, so don¡¯t feel hesitant to consult us if there¡¯s anything you need¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, there are still lots that I don¡¯t know, so I¡¯ll be depending on you from now on¡¹


    It¡¯s my first time living the vige life. I¡¯m now living in an environment that does not exist in my country of birth. I will have no choice but to trouble them since there are still many things that I¡¯m not familiar with.


    Being able to meet and connect with these nice people while I was in such state of uneasiness really blows it all away.


    Just from having someone to show me the ropes made me feel plenty reassured.


    Right now, I am only taking without giving, but I will definitely return these favors once I¡¯ve settled down.


    ¡¸¡­U, um, I made a boxed lunch for you¡¹


    Flora walked up to me and held out a basket.


    When I rolled over the cloth cover of the basket after receiving it, there were plenty of sandwiches inside.


    ¡¸If you don¡¯t mind, please eat these for lunch¡¹


    The scene of Flora twiddling her fingertips as she spoke was very cute.


    Today is the scheduled day of choosing my new home around the vige. After we decide on the house, I¡¯d have to clean up fast, and ready the ce for me to sleep in by night. The lunch box is going to really help out.


    ¡¸Thank you. I really appreciate it¡¹


    ¡¸N, no worries. Pleasee eat at our ce again sometime¡¹


    She smiled shyly as she replied to my words of gratitude.


    There aren¡¯t a lot of women out there who are this cute, this good at cooking, and this attentive to others.


    I might have hit on her if I was a bit younger. Well, even though that¡¯s what I say, I probably couldn¡¯t even hit on a girl properly since I was a sword freak.


    Besides, she¡¯s eighteen years old. That¡¯s already two years after reaching adulthood. There¡¯s no way the men of this vige will not go after such a lovely girl like her.


    I¡¯m sure she has a lover somewhere.


    ¡¸Flora, don¡¯t I get one? ¡¹


    ¡¸Your share is right here, made just the way you like it. I made it myself, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸Ohh, thank you as usual¡¹


    When Ergys-san asked, Fiona-san answered him instead as she handed him a basket.


    From the exchange Ergys-san just had with Fiona-san, I can tell that they are a very happy couple. Their casual way of talking to each other shows that.


    While I was looking at the way they act, Ergys-san turned around.


    ¡¸Now then, shall we get going, Aldo-san? ¡¹


    ¡¸Sure! ¡¹


    Now that Ergys-san and I both had received our lunches, we headed for the vacant houses.


    ¡¸¡¸Have a safe trip¡¹¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸See ya!! ¡¹¡¹


    Ergys-san and I both answered to the ovepping voices of Fiona-san and Flora who saw us off.


    I was looking forward to my new house, but as I walked away from this heartwarming one, I started to feel some lingering emotions.


    I¡¯ve only spent one night in their home, but it was one of the best times of my life.


    ¡¸We¡¯re living in the same vige, so you cane visit us anytime¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹


    There will be chances for more happy memories from now on.


    ¡ô ¡¡¡¡¡ô¡¡¡¡¡¡¡ô


    ¡¸Now then, I have went and checked out the vacant houses yesterday, but do you have an idea of what kind of home you¡¯d like? ¡¹


    Ergys-san asked when we reached the town square, which is the center of the vige.


    Since this is the center part of the vige, it would be more efficient to decide what kind of home I¡¯d want before choosing which direction to go from here.


    ¡¸Yeah, I guess my first choice would be on the west end near the field of flowers¡¹


    I was able to answer right away as I already had an idea in mind. Yup, that was the most important thing after all.


    ¡¸Oh, that¡¯s fine. There is plenty of unusednd over there, not only would you be able to use it to grow crops, but it¡¯s also near the mountains¡¹


    Oh, thank god. It seems like the west end is just what I want.


    ¡¸For the time being, let¡¯s go over there because there are four vacant houses¡¹


    With those words, Ergys-san walked towards the west with me following behind.


    I walked alongside Ergys-san on the same paths that I took yesterday.


    As we continued to walk on the long road, there were the same sparsely inhabited homes that I saw yesterday. It¡¯s way less popted herepared to the area around Ergys-san¡¯s house, but I don¡¯t mind because a rxing and spacious home is what I want.


    There would be all kinds of inconveniences if I were to live in the center of people¡¯s homes anyway because of all the disassembling and blood draining work to animals that I will have to do as a hunter.


    All of the houses we see here haverge yards around them, so they all had some kind of crops growing. Of course, that included flowers of brilliant colors as well.


    The homes are also surrounded by many trees, with a stream flowing nearby. This area gives off a really pleasant feel.


    As I check out the private houses that are in my sight, arge, two-story home has caught my attention. That house was surrounded by walls of stone, and there was even a gate built at the front of it.


    Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve naturally grown observant over the years that I could see that a bit of their unkempt roof has started toe off. Nevertheless, it was still the most luxurious house among all the houses I¡¯ve seen so far.


    It looked like a house built for nobles.


    While feeling impressed looking at this house, Ergys-san stopped in front of it.


    ¡¸This is one of the vacant houses of the west end¡¹


    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s a big house¡¹


    I muttered as I looked up at this big house.


    No, this is different from the home I imagined. I feel like I wouldn¡¯t be able to manage a house this big.


    It would be impossible to do that without hiring people.


    ¡¸A long time ago, some nobles came and built this house. However, nobody could take care of it because it was too big. I didn¡¯t expect that you would be able to either, Aldo-san, but I just thought it was much more interesting to introduce this home to you first rather than the small ones¡¹


    I see. That¡¯s a valid point. It was kind of interesting to know that there¡¯s this kind of home in this vige.


    ¡¸Mind if I take a look inside? I want to see the nobles¡¯ architecture¡¹


    When I was an adventurer, I visited the mansions of nobles whenever I was nominated to, but I¡¯m quite interested in what their private homes are like.


    ¡¸Almost all the furniture and household appliances inside were taken for reuse. Is it fine if we just move on to the next one? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s go since I am the one troubling you for all this ¡¹


    With those feelings, I walked towards the other vacant homes to the west in order to check them out.


    The second house was an ordinary looking house, but I passed on it because there were too few rooms and the house doesn¡¯t get much sunlight.


    The third house was simr to the normal-sized homes in the town center area. Although it wasn¡¯t very roomy, I had a favorable impression because it had a bathtub in there. But in the end, I passed on it too since it was too close to the neighbouring houses. It wasn¡¯t close like just being a few meters apart, but close enough to the point where all the houses were almost touching.


    As I said, that would be inconvenient in the future if I bring back hunted animals there. The smell of blood would waft everywhere.


    After checking out the third house, we moved to the fourth one.


    ¡¸I¡¯m confident in this next one as my rmendation. I wonder if you¡¯ll be pleased with this one, Aldo-san. Well, if it isn¡¯t to your liking either, we can look at more houses in the south¡¹


    ¡¸I understand. I can¡¯t wait to see it¡¹


    Since I don¡¯t want to live too far away from the field of flowers, I hope this next house is good.


    Keeping those feelings in mind, we walked through the bushy grass, and then crossed a bridge over a small river.


    And from that point on, we continued walking through more bushy grass for a while. Then, the scenery opened up as several scattered private houses came into my sight.


    The view is good, the sunlight is good, and the homes are not clustered up.


    Since my basic requirements were cleared, it looked to be okay. It¡¯ll be fine as long as the houses aren¡¯t highly damaged. I mean this IS Ergys-san¡¯s rmendation, he wouldn¡¯t be rmending a highly damaged house to me.


    ¡¸Here we are¡¹


    As Ergys-san stopped and said that, there was a one-story house that was slightlyrger than the average homes here.


    Maybe there were people living here until not too long ago, or maybe the age of the house is just not standing out? I can¡¯t see any deterioration of the roofs or the walls.


    Therge warehouse next to the house also gives me a good impression. With such arge warehouse there, I can do my work in there.


    ¡¸It looks good. Is it okay if I check out the inside quickly? ¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, sure. Please, go ahead¡¹


    Ergys-san answered my question as he opened the door, so I immediately went to take a look inside the house.


    The moment I entered, it hit me. This house was matching the image of the house that I had in mind for so long and there was no need to look for anything more.


    ¡¸Oh¡­ ¡¹


    I let out a voice of admiration as my eyes wandered.


    There was arge room where the living room and kitchen connected. The walls are painted in the color of white cream, and there were bricks mixed in some ces as well. The wooden floor is dark brown and it¡¯s coupled with a nice scent.


    ¡¸This ce has just the right feeling of calmness to it¡¹


    This is how it feels without any furniture. If I set up the right furniture for this house, the atmosphere would feel even better.


    ¡¸Ee, it¡¯s quite nice, right? Moreover, there is arge bath that¡¯s plenty big for you in this house, you know? ¡¹


    ¡¸Really? ¡¹


    I was surprised by Ergys-san¡¯s proud words.


    It would be rare for there to be a bathtub in a normal viger¡¯s home.


    ¡¸The person who lived here before was someone who liked a nice bath. Since there is a stream and a well nearby, he often boiled his own bath. Well, getting the water to the right temperature was tough though¡¹


    I was a bit curious about this big bathtub, so I headed to that room which was deep inside the house.


    When I opened the door of the narrow change room, there was a big, square-shaped bathtub inside.


    Ohh, it¡¯s not smaller than the bath in Ergys-san¡¯s house. So, the reason why the change room was strangely narrow was so that the previous owner could increase the size of the bathtub even if it was only by a little bit.


    I can understand his feelings of disappointment just from looking at it.


    For someone like me, I don¡¯t care much as long as it¡¯s a bath so I will certainly make use of it. Preparing hot water with one person is pretty tough, but it¡¯s not a problem since I have magic tools.


    Magic tools are general tools made from the magically enhanced mana stones of high level monsters.


    You engrave the magic circle of a spell you want to cast on the tools, and the spell is activated through the mana extracted from the mana stones.


    For ordinary people, magic tools are valuable items that can allow one to take it easy their whole life. However, even for people like me who have zero talent in magic, they are still convenient tools that grants us ess to magic.


    Although we had the wizard, Kurune, in our party, there were still times where she would run out of mana. But, chances are no one will get injured still because of the magic tools everyone carried on them.


    Well, that much should be natural for the once A-ranked party of the kingdom.


    Even that being the case, I don¡¯t think I should be using these valuable magic tools that were rarely used in battles to prepare a bath.


    If I go to the extent of using magic to prepare hot water, I would be able to take baths every day for ten years since it would barely consume any mana to do so.


    It¡¯s an extravagant thing to do, but let¡¯s just ept this as the result of the life-risking battles I had as an adventurer up until now.


    After that, I checked out the remaining bedroom, toilet, and the storage room. Everything was to my satisfaction, and my feelings were already set.


    ¡¸By the way, how far is it from here to the field of flowers? ¡¹


    ¡¸Within fifteen minutes¡¹


    Ergys-san replied with a smile to the question I asked as I looked back at him.


    Oh, so it won¡¯t even take half an hour to get there and back. If it¡¯s like that, I can just easily go there when I have a little free time. That¡¯s perfect.


    I think it might take the same amount of time to get to Ergys-san¡¯s house.


    ¡¸I, want to live here¡¹


    Thus, my new home was decided.

 Chapter 9 - Cleaning, Done

    <h4>Chapter 9: Cleaning, Done</h4>


    Since it was already around noon after my new home was chosen, Ergys-san and I decided to eat our boxed lunches by the stream.


    While sitting at a slightly sloped spot, we took off the cloths that were covering the baskets.


    Then, there were the tightly packed sandwiches inside. Between the pieces of bread were fresh tomatoes, lettuce, and herb-fried chicken meat. It looked extremely delicious.


    The smell of the fresh ingredients and wheat is irresistible.


    My hunger surfaced with a growl from my stomach because of such a good smell.


    ¡¸ This looks delicious, doesn¡¯t it? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, why don¡¯t we quickly dig in? ¡¹


    To keep the conversation to a minimum, I bite into the sandwich immediately.


    The texture of the soft bread with the crunchy lettuce brought a pleasant bite. And, because of the high level of moisture from the lettuce and tomatoes, it resulted in holding down the strong vors of the dry, herb stir-fried chicken, making it taste just right. The very bnce of vors from the ingredients used was heavily considered. I can just feel how much thought Flora had put into making these sandwiches.


    I kept on eating in a trance for a while, but when my stomach had somewhat calmed down, I started to notice my surroundings.


    Afortable breeze blew, as waves in the stream repeatedly formed and expanded.


    When I looked at the stream before my eyes, I could see small freshwater fishes in the water swimming along following the river current.


    ¡¸Do the fish in this river taste good? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, they taste very good if you can prepare them properly, since the fishes here don¡¯t have that much of a fishy smell¡¹


    I didn¡¯t think much about this stream other than it being beautiful, but it looks like the fishes here are also delicious. Even though I do cook fish from time to time, I never had a good way topletely get rid of their fishy smell since the rivers they came from were always dirty.


    ¡¸It¡¯s been a while since I had some salt-grilled fish ¡¹


    ¡¸Ohh, that sounds good. Do you want me to lend you some fishing rods ors from my house? ¡¹


    ¡¸Really? That would be a big help. Thank you¡¹


    ¡¸Sure, no problem. You can just share some of those fish with me in return. You¡¯ve got me wanting to eat some too¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, of course. Well then, I shall catch lots at that time¡¹


    We annihted our sandwiches while we had such an amicable conversation.


    ¡¸Well then, it¡¯s about time I take my leave since I know you have some cleaning to do for your house, Aldo-san¡¹


    Ergys-san stood up with both of our lunch baskets in his hands while I was rxing and taking sips of water.


    I was nning on having some more leisure conversations with him as it is, but I do have to clean the house or it won¡¯t do. If I rx too much here there might be not enough time until the sun goes down.


    ¡¸Yeah, thank you so much for introducing this nice house to me. Ah, by the way, is there anyone that makes furniture in this vige?¡¹


    After I clean up the house, I will need to arrange daily necessities such as furniture and tableware.


    I¡¯d like to quickly get those necessities so I¡¯ll be able to live out my daily life.


    ¡¸Ah. That¡¯s right. It¡¯s good for you to ask early since it takes time to make them. But yeah, there is. He¡¯s close by too¡¹


    With those words, Ergys-san pointed his finger in the direction of a private home that was mixed in among the forest from earlier.


    ¡¸Over there is the home of Toack-san, a furniture craftsman. I¡¯ll let him know after this, so please go over there tomorrow morning and ask him about it¡¹


    I was surprised that we are living so close to each other. If we¡¯re this close to each other I can even go right now.


    ¡¸Understood. It¡¯s Toack-san, right? Thank you very much! ¡¹


    After my words of gratitude, Ergys-san lifted up the baskets with a look of content.


    ¡¸Let me know when you¡¯re done with setting up your home. I¡¯ll introduce you to the hunter of the vige next time¡¹


    ¡¸Got it! ¡¹


    ¡¸Well then, I¡¯ma get going¡¹


    After giving me a reply, Ergys-san turned around and started walking.


    I watched a while to see him off, and then went back into my house.


    Now it¡¯s time for a major cleaning.


    ¡ô ¡ô¡¡¡¡¡¡¡ô


    I will get started immediately as I have plenty of strength and energy now from having my stomach filled.


    Even though there was no one living here, the house isn¡¯t in horrible shape.


    It seems like it¡¯s all thanks to the vigers of this area who were taking turns maintaining these empty houses in order to not let them deteriorate.


    However, since it has been a long time since thest cleaning, the inside of the house was covered in dust.


    Firstly, let¡¯s open up all the windows to let some air in.


    From there, I will bring out the broom and sweep the ce, then make it all shiny and clean with a dust cloth.


    With that n in my mind, I begin to open the window in the living room.


    ¡¸*cough*, *cough*¡¹


    The moment I opened it, all the dust whirled up unexpectedly and made me cough.


    It would have been better if I covered my mouth with a cloth first before doing that.


    I take a small piece of cloth out of my hemp bag and wrap it around my face, covering both my nose and mouth with it.


    I could not do anymore than this because a little bit of dust has gotten in my eyes.


    Next, I will be opening all the remaining windows in the living room, bedroom, bath area, storage room, and the toilet.


    By doing so, the airflow of the house is now all connected as the dust and air drifted together. I can see the dust clearly through the sunlight that¡¯sing from the windows.


    I think it¡¯s better if I get out of house for the moment, so I headed out in a hurry.


    However, I don¡¯t want to be standing here and doing nothing in the meantime, so I went to look around my home to see if there were any cracks in the walls.


    I observed the walls around the house, but there doesn¡¯t seem to be any damaged areas with cracks.


    The house is in a pretty good shape.


    There are weeds growing rampant around the outside of the house, with some even growing along the walls, but removing them won¡¯t be a problem.


    I¡¯m thankful to the ones who took up the maintenance while there was no one living here. I have to thank them in person when I get to meet them.


    I put on a pair of gloves and started pulling out the weeds that were sticking to the walls.


    For the weeds that were too hard to be plucked by hands, I removed them with a knife.


    I continued doing so until all the weeds around the walls were removed, then I walked back into the house to see what the situation is.


    Okay. The air is now clear for the most part. This seems to be alright.


    I grabbed the broom that was lent to me from Ergys-san and dusted the floor.


    I¡¯ve borrowed all the necessary cleaning tools I¡¯ll need for this from his ce so this is perfect.


    The dust that was piled up on the floor flew up again, but I was fine this time thanks to the cloth covering my mouth and nose.


    After sweeping the storage room, the bath area, and the bedroom, I cleared out all the dust that gathered in the dustpan.


    Next, I went into therge living room and swept that with a broom also.


    As I confirmed that most of the dust was gone, including the dust from the kitchen, I headed to the stream outside with a bucket to draw some water.


    It¡¯s okay even if I don¡¯t use the water from the wells to mop with. The stream¡¯s water is plenty clean enough.


    I soak the rag with the bucket of water, and start to wipe down the kitchen first. If I suddenly started with the floor, the rag would have gotten all soggy with dirt.


    Then, I wipe the walls of the living room and the kitchen, rinse out the dirt with water and repeat.


    Next were the walls in the back of the room. When that was done, it was the floor.


    I went back and forth many times to the stream to change the dirty water, and squeezed the rag many times.


    As soon as I noticed a paining from my lower back while I was wiping the floor, I knew that I have strained it unintentionally.


    I reached for my back to loosen the tight muscle.


    ¡¸Uuu¡­ ¡¹


    I really have to give it to the housewives here who do this. In addition to the cleaning, they also handle chores like cooking,undry, and child care. Then, they also help on the fields¡­


    Since I¡¯m desperately doing what I can like this, I feel like I can now understand the feelings of housewives whoin about their husbands not praising them for their hard work.


    While admiring the greatness of housewives, I focused on the wiping and managed to finish the cleaning before sunset.


    ¡¸Ohh, it looks pretty nice. I can hardly recognize this ce from before¡¹


    I let out a voice of admiration by simply looking at the clean room.


    The dusty walls and floor were polished beautifully, thus regaining their original color.


    Their vibrant colors look much nicer than what I first saw.


    The feeling of aplishment and satisfaction from making my own home look all nice spread throughout my chest. I feel refreshed.


    I sat on the cleaned floor and muttered as I looked at the living room.


    ¡¸Is this what is called the joy of a housewife? ¡¹


    This feelspletely different from the feeling of aplishment I get when Iplete a quest. Is it because the quest this time was in this house that I¡¯m living in?


    I found this somewhat funny to myself and let out augh.


    As I took off of the cloth that was covering my mouth, I noticed it was fully covered in dirt.


    Oh no, the cloth got this dirty. My hair and clothes must have gotten dirty as well. Wouldn¡¯t I get the floor dirty again if I sit here?


    Having thought of that, I ran outside of the house quickly to knock the dust off myself.


    Dust flew up every time I hit my clothes with ps.


    When I noticed that my body was still dirty, I had an urge to take a bath as I was struck by difort.


    I will pay a visit to Toack-san¡¯s house tomorrow to order some furniture, so I better make myself look proper.


    As I told myself that, I went to prepare the bath.


    I took out two bracelets from my hemp bag, and headed to the bath area after I¡¯ve put them on.


    I¡¯ve made the big, prided bathtub of this house all shiny and clean to answer the feelings that were left behind by the previous owner.


    I extended out my hand that I¡¯ve equipped with a bracelet with a light blue spell formation engraved on it and chanted,


    ¡¸Water¡¹


    Light blue magic circles appeared on my palm from the short chant. Then from there, water flew out vigorously.


    If the spell I was casting was ¡°Waternce¡± or ¡°Water bolt¡±, it would have shot out water shaped like spears or balls, but the consumption of mana would have also increased greatly.


    But, if it was just ¡°Water¡±, the consumption of mana would be small and I would be able to use this for a long time.


    When the bathtub was filled with enough water, I closed my palms.


    From doing that, the magic circle disappears, and the spell is stopped. It¡¯s convenient to use.


    Next is heating up the water.


    This time I take out my left hand that was equipped with the bracelet that had a red magic formation engraved on it, and chanted,


    ¡¸Fire¡¹


    Then, a red magic circle appeared on the palm of my hand, from which a me the size of a fist shot out.


    Due to the high temperature me I shot in the water, the water in the tub started making bubbling sounds and started popping.


    It looked a lot more scary than I thought it would, so I went to take cover in the change room area.


    ¡¸Woah, scary. I thought this wouldn¡¯t be such a big deal since Kurune always made it look so safe¡­ ¡¹


    After the sounding from the water had settled down, I went back into the bath area to take a look.


    There were hot and steamy cloudsing from the water in the bathtub.


    I guess if it was the wizard, Kurune, she would have been able to precisely adjust the temperature. Unfortunately, a spell from a magic tool can¡¯t really be adjusted that much so it may have went over the appropriate temperature for the hot water in a bath.


    For now, I¡¯ll open the window and wait a while before I put my hand in the water to test the temperature of this horrifying bath.


    Yeah, it¡¯s still a bit too hot. Good thing I waited a bit instead of putting my hand in there suddenly.


    After waiting even a bit longer, it was at a nice temperature so I started to undress in the change room.


    Just like yesterday, I rinsed my body with hot water to clean off the dirt first.


    It¡¯s too bad that I don¡¯t have soap yet, so I can only wash my body with a towel and hot water.


    With my head and body thoroughly washed, I went into the bathtub to get rid of today¡¯s fatigue.


    As I got back up from the bath, I head to the living room to get a change of clothes because I had forgotten to bring a set into the change room.


    Since I was warmed up by the bath, it was stillfortable walking around the house naked. I could get into the habit of doing this. I was living at someone else¡¯s home yesterday so I couldn¡¯t have acted like this.


    While I was feeling exhrated, I start to get the clothes out of my hemp bag. At that moment, I heard someone knocking on the door.


    ¡¸Coming¡¹


    I gave a very natural reply.


    ¨COh, sh*t. It was already toote when I realized it.


    ¡¸Sorry for intruding, Aldo-san. Um, I thought that I¡¯d bring you dinner cause you¡¯re probably busy cleaning the hous¡ª¡ª-¡¹


    It was Flora who let herself in after opening the door, and my naked body was right in front of her eyes.


    Howe I want to scream like a girl right now?


    ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡¹¡¹


    I can feel Flora¡¯s eyes slowly scanning down from my face. As she got lower and lower, her face started to get red.


    ¡¸U, Um¡¹


    I stuttered unintentionally since I have no idea what to say at times like this, but then Flora picked it up from there.


    ¡¸I¡¯M S, SORRY!! PLEASE EXCUSE ME!! ¡¹


    She yelled as she dashed out.


    Ah, now I¡¯ve done it. I made her run away again this time.


    Just when I thought that we had gotten a little closer.

 Chapter 10 - Furniture Craftsman Toack

    <h4>Chapter 10: Furniture Craftsman Toack</h4>


    I slowly opened my eyes as I felt the warm sunlight on me.


    In my vision, there is a roof above me. As I look around, there are cream colored walls.


    And not only is the floor not in the form of soil, but it looks like I am currently lying on this wooden floor with a cloth over me as a nket.


    I could hear the sounds of birds chirpinging from outside.


    Suddenly, I came back to my senses and remembered everything.


    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s right, I have my own house now¡¹


    I muttered to myself while rubbing my sleepy eyes with the back of my hand as I raised my upper body.


    In order to stretch the tightened muscles in my back, I extended both my arms up.


    Then, I slowly exhaled as I let my arms back down. From there, I twisted my waist slightly and a satisfying popping noise came out.


    Sleeping on the wooden floor with a nket was better than camping on the ground outdoors, but the burden it had on my body was still heavy. There was an ufortable feeling in my back.


    As I thought, it was the correct choice to ask for the name of the furniture craftsman.


    I want to get a bed soon so that I can get some quality sleep. Of course, that would include getting a futon as well.


    Even though I got my hands on a new house, there were still lots of things missing.


    ¡°It was still refreshing to sleep at my own house even with ack of furniture! Yee! Let¡¯s give it my best today too¡ª¡± Oh how I wish I could think positively like that.


    ¡¸Sigh¡­ What should I do¡­? ¡¹


    Last night, I fucked up by showing myself naked in front of a shy girl who isn¡¯t good with strangers.


    I had nned on meeting with Ergys-san again, and there was also that promise to share some fish with him.


    Flora, who is his daughter, will be there when I pay a visit to him. It will be very awkward.


    Ahhh. Even though she was finally warming up to me, I guess now she will run from me again.


    If it was just any random person then I wouldn¡¯t have minded at all, but it hurts a little to be avoided by such a good girl like her.


    I would like to apologize to her since I didn¡¯t get to yesterday, but if the man who shed her suddenly showed up at her door, she might be a bit disturbed. So let¡¯s apologize after giving it some time.


    After telling myself so, I decided to put my feelings elsewhere for now.


    As I washed my face with the cold water from the well, it refreshed both my body and mind.


    What¡¯s done is done. Let¡¯s get through the day doing what I have to do without being such a worrying wuss.


    ¡ô ¡¡¡ô¡¡¡¡¡¡¡ô


    After fixing my clothes up a bit, I headed towards Toack-san¡¯s house to order some furniture.


    I rubbed my belly as I walked in this slightly cold morning.


    My stomach had beenining since I did not have any breakfast or anything before I sleptst night.


    I should have worried about my meals before worrying about furniture.


    Also, I should have bought some food from Ergys-san.


    But if I go to Ergy-san¡¯s ce, I might run into Flora. Maybe I can just buy some food off Toack-san after I meet him.


    Since I didn¡¯t understand the ecological state of the animals living here, I thought that I shouldn¡¯t put my hands on them yet.


    Even though I¡¯m going to be introduced to a local hunter tomorrow, it¡¯s still a big deal to have an empty stomach for a day.


    While I was lost in such thoughts, I was already in front on Toack-san¡¯s house in no time.


    I stood still silently in front of his house inside the forest.


    The house is built rather differently from mine. It¡¯s a one-story building that was built from stacking up wooden logs. It seems to be fairly roomy inside, and the stairs, fences, chairs and tables around the house all look to be hand-made from wood.


    The furniture seems to be made from different materials from the house, perhaps they were all made by Toack-san, the furniture craftsman. If that¡¯s the case, he would be quite skilled.


    I took a seat at the table. Surprisingly, it was a good fit for my body and it felt veryfortable.


    ¡¸This is nice. I want a chair like this too¡­ ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Are you Aldo? The one that the chief told me about? ¡¹


    When I was ascertaining the feel of this chair, a voice suddenly came up.


    There was a man with blonde-colored hair looking at me from the window when I turned around to the direction where the voice came from.


    His hair is short, and his blue eyes are squinted, disying a mean look. His face shape is slightly long and some freckles can be seen.


    He is about the same height as I am, or maybe just a little bit taller. Lean muscles are visible from his short sleeve, white colored top.


    ¡¸Um¡­ Are you Toack-san? ¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, yeah. That¡¯s me. When I woke up this morning, I was surprised to find a stranger excitedly sitting in a chair inside my yard¡¹


    Toack-san answered with a sour face when I asked timidly.


    I mean, since there was such a nice chair there, I unintentionally entered and sat down in his property.


    I feel awkward now because I have been rude from the very start. I wonder if he¡¯s mad at me.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry about that¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not like I¡¯m mad. I was born with this mean looking face. The chair thing surprised me, but I was happy that I wasplimented for the chair I made¡¹


    To my apology, Toack-san shrugged his shoulders and replied while smiling awkwardly. It seems that he was trying his best to form a genuine smile, but it looked more like a sarcastic one instead.


    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m not good at smiling¡¹


    ¡¸Haha, so it seems¡¹


    I replied to Toack-san¡¯s words with a bitter smile while scratching my cheeks.


    Well, he doesn¡¯t look like a bad person, and his age looks to be close to mine. It feels like we might be able to get along well with each other.


    ¡¸Well, why are we still talking like this? Hurry ande inside¡¹


    ¡ô¡¡ ¡ô¡¡¡¡ ¡ô


    Toack-san¡¯s home is big, and the walls of its interior were all made from logs. There were also his handmade tables and chairs, couches, and something like a cupboard. There is a strong homey vibe.


    As I took a deep breath, I felt calm from the smell of lumber.


    ¡¸I¡¯d like to eat something first, but what about you? Rather, have you eaten yet? ¡¹


    ¡¸I haven¡¯t eaten yet! Please, thank you! ¡¹


    Toack-san¡¯s suggestion was just what I wanted to hear, so I replied immediately.


    ¡¸Why are you so shamelessly happy? Well¡­ anyway, I¡¯ll go heat up the pan so please wait a bit at the table¡¹


    Toack went in the kitchen while making it sound like a hassle.


    I took a seat while filled with anticipation.


    My stomach was already rumbling since I did not eat anythingst night. I want to eat something soon.


    As I thought about that with my arm resting on the table, I felt the smooth sensation that is a distinct characteristic of woodcrafts.


    Ohh, this table has quite a nice feel to it. It¡¯s better than all the tables in the inns of the royal capital.


    I spontaneously put my face on the table and felt it with my cheek.


    If I am ordering some tables, this smooth texture of material would be also what I want.


    While I was feeling the skillfully-made table, a smell like vegetable soup started to drift in the room before long.


    ¡¸Here, vegetable soup and bread¡¹


    As Toack brought out vegetable soup and bread on a wooden tray, I got my face off the desk in a hurry.


    ¡¸Ohhh, thank you so much. My stomach was rumbling like crazy¡¹


    Toack put the tray on the table and ced the dishes.


    In the soup there are potatoes, carrots, broli, onions, and small pieces of ham. It looks very delicious.


    ¡¸Okay, shall we dig in? ¡¹


    When Toack got everything ready, I immediately put a spoonful of vegetable soup into my mouth.


    The sweetness of vegetables filled my mouth. The taste was in yet it was very tasty. As I drank the soup, it warmed me up from the inside, and it felt as if energy was spreading throughout my body.


    ¡¸¡­Ahh, so good¡¹


    The potatoes were melting into one with the soup, and the onions were also stewed.


    I see, so that is the secret to this delicious taste.


    Toack ate while dipping the bread in the soup, so I imitated him and tried dipping my bread in my soup as well.


    The bread that was softened up by the soup was also very delicious.


    Its sweetness from the doughbined with the soup was truly exquisite.


    Going back and forth between the bread and soup like that, I finished it in no time.


    ¡¸Pheww, thank you. That was delicious¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ You ate without catching a breath. Did you not eat dinner yesterday or something? ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, I was cleaning my new house yesterday so I was swamped¡­¡¹


    Thest part where Flora saw my naked body was hard to say out loud.


    ¡¸Well, I knew you were busy before you came, but you coulda at least ate some breakfast, couldn¡¯t you? ¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re right, but I haven¡¯t bought any ingredients yet¡­ ¡¹


    ¡¸You coulda bought some off the chief? ¡­ Don¡¯t tell me it was because of money? ¡¹


    Toack started giving me a stink eye as he took such a guess.


    To start a new life, a certain degree of funds is needed.


    A man who suddenly tries that while being penniless is disgustingly stupid.


    However, I was the kingdom¡¯s A-ranked adventurer. I wouldn¡¯t brag about having a fortune but money isn¡¯t something that I have to worry about.


    ¡¸No, I wouldn¡¯t have moved here if I didn¡¯t have any money. It¡¯s just that I missed my chance to buy any from Ergys-san, who is my only connection here ¡¹


    Toack showed a look of relief after hearing that I have money.


    ¡¸If that¡¯s the case, isn¡¯t it good to buy some this morning? ¡¹


    ¡¸No, I can¡¯t do that either due to a reason I can¡¯t say ¡¹


    It¡¯s just as Toack says, but I can¡¯t do it because of the thing with Flora.


    ¡¸What? A reason you can¡¯t say? ¡¹


    I seem to have piqued his curiosity as he looked at my face that was full of hesitation.


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s just¡­kinda¡­ ¡¹


    ¡¸What is it? I gave you a meal, didn¡¯t I? Depending on how fun the story is, I might just sell you some food ingredients, you know? ¡¹


    Perhaps Toack had be irritated after seeing my indecisiveness, as he tempted me with a devil¡¯s whisper with a grin.


    Ugh, I¡¯m weak to the topic of food right now. And, Toack¡¯s suggestion will make everything work out. However, I feel like I¡¯m getting worn out from this.


    Even so, this guy has the qualities of a bully. As soon he realized that I was hiding something, his face lit up with interest.


    Kuu, what should I do?


    As I worried, Toack said as he poked more fun at me,


    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me, that you had something going on with the chief¡¯s wife, Fiona-san? ¡¹


    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not it! It was just her daughter, Flora, who saw me naked!¡¹


    I idently spilled the truth as I was used by an unjust suspicion with a person I am indebted to.


    Toack¡¯s mouth was wide open from what I just said.


    ¡¸Huh? Naked? More so, it was not you who saw Flora naked, but it was her that saw you naked? That¡¯s the best thing I¡¯ve heard yet! ¡¹


    He broke outughing while holding his stomach.


    ¡¸Oi. Don¡¯tugh at this. I¡¯m new here and my connection with the vigers is thin, I¡¯m in quite the trouble, you know? ¡¹


    ¡¸Hahahahaha! That shy Flora saw you naked¡¹


    He seemed to find it very funny since he has lived here since long ago and knew of Flora.


    This man, who always has a cranky face on, had his face distortedpletely fromughing just now.


    ¡¸Oi oi, this isn¡¯t something tough about. If I go to Ergys-san¡¯s house, it will be bad if I run into Flora there. What will I do if they ask what happened between us? ¡¹


    It was inevitable that my tone with Toack had gone rather informal.


    Despite my words of desperation, he seemed to have found it even funnier andughed again.


    What a cruel person he is, tough when the others are having a struggle.


    ¡¸¡­.*Hahh*, I was finally able to have a conversation with her, yet she might run away from me again now¡­ ¡¹


    ¡¸Ohh? It¡¯s unusual for that Flora to talk to guys in the first ce¡¹


    said Toack, with a look of surprise to my sighing and ranting.


    ¡¸She¡¯s quite a shy person, that¡¯s why. However, she would be able to easily have a conversation with the males from this vige, right?? ¡¹


    ¡¸No, not at all. I¡¯ve been here the whole time since she was born, yet she just runs away when I try to get closer to her. The only time I had been able to barely talk with her was like during a vige event or something¡¹


    Toack denied my words with a serious look.


    Hmm? What did you do to her for that to happen? Well, she ran away from me at the beginning as well.


    ¡¸¡­ Is that not because of your scary looking face? ¡¹


    This is a man with a mean mug on him at all times. It wouldn¡¯t be unreasonable to say that Flora is scared of him.


    ¡¸That¡¯s not why. Do you want me to not sell you any food? ¡¹


    Toack replied. His face twitched from me pointing that out.


    ¡¸Oioi, weren¡¯t youughing at me just now? I told you about my embarrassing story and you didn¡¯t even give a crap?! ¡¹


    Author note: Aldo has made friends with a neighbor.

 Chapter 11 - A Comfortable Home

    <h4>Chapter 11: A Comfortable Home</h4>


    I somehow managed to get him to agree on selling me the food I wanted just like that, then I entered the workshop in the back to finish my main business here.


    Inside, there were many tables lined up. What was on them were many woodcrafts that were in processing, and tools for cutting purposes such as saws.


    Maybe it¡¯s because of all the wood cutting that had been done in here, that there is a dense smell of wood inside this workshop.


    Walls in every direction had logs of wood that were long enough to reach the ceiling. Perhaps those were cut out from various different types of trees, as they all had different shades of colors from light to dark and some were even in a curvy shape.


    I can¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t worry about the logs of wood copsing, but it seems like the safety side had already been considered, as they were locked tightly at the bottom with iron locks.


    ¡¸Now then, it¡¯s about time we get down to business¡¹


    Toack entered and moved aside the wood scraps and wood that was on the floor.


    ¡¸So you will properly sell me some food after, right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yea, yeah, don¡¯t worry¡¹


    When I wanted to make sure that he¡¯ll be selling me food after, Toack replied like I was being a hassle.


    Was he implying that he didn¡¯t want to sell food to me or was he just not caring about it?


    Meh, I got him to give his word already so let¡¯s stop minding about it.


    ¡¸Okay, so what are you missing in your home? ¡¹


    Toack asked as he tapped on the table after he finished tidying up the workshop.


    That gesture signaled the shift in his state of mind.


    ¡¸No matter how you want me to put it, I don¡¯t even have the minimal daily necessities required. So, a chair, table, bed, sofa, and some tableware and a drawer¡¹


    That was all I could think of on the fly. As the days go on, I¡¯ll probably notice that there are more things missing.


    ¡¸Oh, ohh. That will keep me busy for a while. But, if it¡¯s tables and chairs, there are some left over here. Also, there are some drawers and cupboards in the warehouse as well. They are all newly made, so do you want to go take a look? ¡¹


    ¡¸I want some custom-made though¡­ ¡¹


    I have the money if it¡¯s about that, so I want him to make a chair that would be the mostfortable for me to use. And, I also want a bed that would be sofortable that it¡¯ll make me want to stay in it after I wake up.


    I will be living in this house all the time from here on. Therefore, I would like to get my hands on some good furniture.


    As I suggested my wild idea for the ideal house, Toack knitted his brows as he scratched his head.


    ¡¸Erm¡­ If you wanted everything custom-made, it will take quite some time, you know? I also have some orders other than yours as well. Are you going to be okay to live without any furniture for the time being? ¡¹


    ¡¸Uuu¡­ that would be a problem¡­¡¹


    I replied with a natural frown after hearing what Toack said.


    It was hard enough to get through yesterday with no furniture. I do want a custom-made bed, but at the current situation I¡¯d rather get a chair and a table as soon as possible.


    Let¡¯s first start by getting the minimum amount of things that I¡¯ll need to get through the days, and then get the custom-made things.


    ¡¸Well, generally only beds need to be custom-made to be the most suited for the ones that will be sleeping on them¡¹


    ¡¸Ohh, hurry and make me a bed. I don¡¯t want to sleep on the floor with a cloth as a nket anymore¡¹


    When I got up this morning I felt a violent pain in my back. Even now I can feel an ufortable pain there. I would like to wake up nicely in the morning.


    ¡¸If you don¡¯t like it then buy a sofa. It should be able to act as a substitute bed for a while¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re right! ¡¹


    If I get my hands on a sofa, I will be able toze around for the most part and I won¡¯t have to sit idly on the floor.


    I was convinced from Toack¡¯s words, so I took a look at the chairs and tables in the corner of the workshop.


    But, other than looking at them, I want to touch to see how they feel as well, so I asked Toack while pointing to them.


    It¡¯s just in case because he might get angry if I touch them without his permission.


    Even the cksmiths in weapon shops get mad if you touch their swords without given the permission to.


    ¡¸These are the finished products, right? They wouldn¡¯t break if I tried sitting on them, right? ¡¹


    ¡¸They are finished. As to if they will break¡­ this one is in the middle of breaking down, one leg is already broken¡¹


    Toack knitted his brow as he threw one of the chairs aside.


    ¡¸Oi, oi, is that okay? I¡¯ll hit my head from losing my bnce if I sat on that¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s all good. It was just one mixed in. I checked the rest of them¡¹


    I give Toack a suspicious look.


    Is he sure? I was a little worried.


    Well, I¡¯ll believe him after I check them myself right now. If there¡¯s something weird mixed in there again I can use it to get more food from him.


    I start by checking the chairs. It looks like they¡¯re made from a normal type of wood which is light in color and the curved backrest and handles are very beautifully made. The texture is very smooth and it feels pleasant.


    I sit down with those thoughts in mind. The backrest to feet position was just right and there was no sign of my feet wobbling.


    ¡¸I guess if it¡¯s you, Toack¡­ You can make a fine chair even if you don¡¯t show it on the outside¡¹


    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter how I am on the outside. It has no rtion to how good one is at making furniture¡¹


    Toack replied with a sour look to the mutters I let out as I sat on the chair.


    Is that so? As someone who makes furniture for others to use, you cannot make something without thinking of them. There are people who like to angle their back a little more to get the mostfortable fit when they sit.


    It¡¯s also necessary to make adjustments ording to people¡¯s age and height, so I think it would be impossible for someone to make good furniture without thinking of the people who will be using it.


    ¡¸¡­ What? Why are you like all grinning or something¡¹


    said Toack, as he turned away ufortably after I looked at him with warm eyes.


    ¡¸That¡¯s a chair you specially made for me, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s a perfect fit for me since we¡¯re about the same height, huh? Well actually, I guess generally adults are of the same size¡¹


    ¡¸Yup. It looks like a good fit. Maybe you should put this in the living room¡¹


    Since Toack and I have a simr body size, let¡¯s do what he suggests.


    ¡¸Now then, there is another one of the same type in the warehouse so I¡¯ll bring it over. That way, we won¡¯t need to make brand new ones this time¡¹


    Toack said as he stood up when I had just decided that I want this one chair.


    ¡¸Eh? I don¡¯t need a whole set of four for these since I live by myself¡¹


    ¡¸Oi oi, what happens when you have visitors? Since you were under the care of the chief, it would be nice if you would be able to invite him over for a meal to thank him after you¡¯ve settled down¡¹


    ¡¸Ah. That¡¯s right¡¹


    I¡¯ve never thought of that happening because I¡¯ve always lived in an inn.


    Just like how Flora came to visit me yesterday, it would be terrible if Ergys-sanes and I couldn¡¯t even invite him to sit down for tea.


    It seems like I haven¡¯t lost my manners from living in the inn.


    I¡¯d like to tell Toack toe hang out in my house as well from now on.


    So, I would like my home to befortable not only for me, but my guests as well.


    ¡ô¡ô¡¡¡¡¡¡¡ô


    Shortly after that, Toack brought out the same type of chairs from the warehouse and a table that looks to be made from the same materials as the table in the living room.


    The height of the chairs fits perfectly with the table as well, so I think I will put this whole set together in the living room.


    After that, we went in the warehouse and picked out some drawers and a cupboard that matched the theme of my house.


    I think Toack will help me move these things to my houseter.


    ¡¸Now what¡¯s left is theck of tableware¡¹


    I muttered on the chair that I decided to buy after I came back into the workshop.


    If this chair will be living with me together from now on, I will start growing attached to it.


    ¡¸If it¡¯s wooden tableware that you want, there are some in my house¡¹


    ¡¸Even though you are a furniture maker? ¡¹


    I was surprised from what Toack said.


    ¡¸I live in a vige this small, you know? I can¡¯t really go through my daily life if I can¡¯t make such necessary items. Well, making tableware is also enjoyable, and it serves as good practice for the basics¡¹


    ¡¸I see. Can I see them then? ¡¹


    ¡¸Ok, follow me¡¹


    I got off the chair immediately and followed Toack.


    When he opened a drawer in the workshop, there were plenty of wood made spoons and forks. And, when he opened the one next to it, there were tes that he used for breakfast stacked up inside. On top of that, there were all kinds of tes. Large and t tes, tes that are deep , cups, and even some drinking sses that seem to be skillfully reproduced.


    ¡¸Hehh¡­ This is amazing¡¹


    I opened my eyes wide at the sight of this.


    ¡¸Erm, it really isn¡¯t that big of a deal¡¹


    Toack said as he scratched his cheeks looking slightly embarrassed.


    I knew this already, but he really isn¡¯t a guy who likes to show how he really is.


    I turned my face to the other side of the drawers and secretlyughed.


    All the tableware made by Toack was all smooth and soft to touch. When I held some in my hand, it was a veryfortable grip.


    Even so, I shouldn¡¯t waver as to which to choose. All of this is so well made that it makes me want to buy all of it.


    It¡¯s the same feeling I felt back when I made enough money to change my weapon for the first time.


    ¡¸Ohh, this looks like a good te to put soup in. It¡¯s good that it¡¯s deep¡­ and this one here¡­ it would also be nice if the bottom of this one is a bit lower¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ You look like you¡¯re having lots of fun¡¹


    Toack said as I was troubled with choosing the various types of tableware in my hands¡¹


    ¡¸Well, yeah. I¡¯m choosing the ones that I¡¯ll be using every day, right? Just thinking about that makes it plenty of fun. Your tableware is all nice to hold after all¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I see¡¹


    Toack gave a short answer and turned toward the window.


    From the corner of my eyes, I can see his slightly happy face.


    He¡¯s not very honest, after all. Well, I guess that¡¯s how he is and I wouldn¡¯t be able to imagine him as a straight forward person.


    I turned back towards the drawers and picked out the tableware.


    ¡¸Oi, you dumbass. Don¡¯t take all the spoons of the same size; you will need different sizes of spoons to have an easier time eating different things¡¹

 Chapter 12 - A Relaxing Day

    <h4>Chapter 12: A Rxing Day</h4>


    ¡¸Here? ¡¹


    ¡¸Ah. Yeah, that¡¯s good. Let it down slowly¡¹


    We slowly lowered the cupboard while matching each other¡¯s movements.


    I let out a breath after we properly put the cupboard by the wall near the kitchen.


    ¡¸Wait a min! Why am I moving the furniture to your home? ¡¹


    Toack said as he raised his voice while sitting down on the sofa in the living room, lookingpletely exhausted.


    ¡¸Since we¡¯re going to check out theyout of my room for the custom bed, it¡¯s fine to just bring the furniture in at the same time, isn¡¯t it? Our houses are near each other anyway¡¹


    ¡¸Well, I guess it¡¯s still better than asking the grannies of this vige to help you even though they are used to carrying heavy things¡¹


    Toack said as he looked up at the ceiling with his head rested on the sofa.


    In the end, he¡¯s the one who helped me move, so I hurried and got him some water with the cup I bought from him.


    ¡¸Here, got you some water, my home¡¯s first guest¡¹


    ¡¸Wasn¡¯t Flora, who saw you naked, your first guest? ¡¹


    Toack replied with a grin after I handed him the water.


    ¡¸¡­¡­. ¡¹


    To my sudden silent reaction with a sullen face, Toack let out augh as he found it amusing and then drank his water.


    To roast me like that after I gave him water out of kindness¡­ What a man child.


    Perhaps he went ahead and helped me because he didn¡¯t want to trouble the grannies in the vige.


    While looking at it like that, I filled my own cup and moistened my throat.


    ¡¸As I thought, with some furniture now, it finally feels like a home¡¹


    I muttered as I took a look at living room from the kitchen.


    I didn¡¯t have anything in this house yesterday, but now it¡¯s filled with chairs and a stylish table, and even got a cupboard installed.


    With this, I will finally be able to live in a civilized manner.


    I am d at the thought of not having to sit and sleep on the floors anymore.


    ¡¸The furniture matches with this house¡¯s ambiance, I guess it¡¯s a pass. But, since there aren¡¯t any small items around, there is a lonely feeling to it when you look at the room as a whole¡¹


    Toack remarked as he sat loosely on the sofa. But, it seems that the furniture he chose did match the atmosphere of this room. He does take his job seriously, after all.


    ¡¸Well, the small items around the house are almost all made in this vige. The vigers will help you make some if you ask them. You can buy something like a carpet that you can put under the table to make it look nicer, and also so that the table won¡¯t scratch up the floor¡¹


    Even though he¡¯s being a little too into it, I will still keep his words in mind.


    ¡¸Yeah, I want some clothes, carpets and a futon¡¹


    Originally, I didn¡¯t really care about clothes, but I don¡¯t have enough right now. The clothes that I¡¯ve bought during my journey here are all worn out, so it¡¯s about time that I should buy some new ones.


    Just like Toack said, I would like to get a carpet and a futon before he finishes making my bed.


    ¡¸That field of expertise is what the grannies are most proud of. They can make you anything as long as they have the materials needed¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, now that you mention it, the clothes that the vigers here wear are pretty fashionable. The clothes of vigers from other viges are much more in. Are the clothes of the people here all handmade? ¡¹


    That¡¯s right; the clothes that the vigers here wear are very fashionable.


    Aside from the colors matching, the clothes themselves were all finely sewn as well.


    There were flower embroideries sewn on the wrist part of the sleeve and the cor.


    They are not clothes that you would think came from a countryside vige. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that you would need to line up to get them from a high ss clothing store.


    Toack turned his body on the sofa and shrugged his shoulder, then he replied to my question.


    ¡¸Look, you know how there are gorgeous flowers everywhere in this vige, right? It¡¯s like the grannies say, you¡¯d kill the atmosphere here if you live here while wearing shabby clothes¡¹


    ¡¸Ah¡­ That is something to think about. Actually, the clothes they wear do fit the flowery atmosphere¡¹


    You could say that the flowers bloom all year long here; it¡¯s an aesthetically pleasing scene that is unique to this vige.


    And not only the flowers, but the people that live here are also gorgeous.


    The vigers here all love their vige and see the vige as their pride.


    ¡¸Well, it makes me happy as a man when girls walk around in such beautiful clothes. But, it would be bad if I got involved with girls who are obsessed with nice clothes ¡¹


    He muttered as he looked into the distance.


    it seems that whether it¡¯s in the kingdom¡¯s capital or not, men will all react this way if they were to get involved with a woman who has a strong interest in nice clothing.


    ¡ô¡¡¡ô¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡ô


    ¡¸*Hahh*, That¡¯ll be all for the measuring¡¹


    said Toack as he stretched after he finished confirming the measurements of my bedroom and such.


    I also had my height measured already for the bed. So with this, his work in my house should be over


    ¡¸Ahh, thank you¡¹


    While Toack was measuring my room, I had taken the cutlery that I bought from him and stored them in the cupboard.


    As I finished putting thest te in the cupboard, I spoke out to thank him for his hard work.


    Toack stretched and let out a yawn while lookingfortable. Then, he spoke as he shifted his sight,


    ¡¸¡­Hey, while I was looking around in your house, I saw an amazing bathtub¡¹


    Ah, I know where he¡¯s going with this from the way he¡¯s talking.


    ¡¸Ah, that. It¡¯s nice, don¡¯t you think? It¡¯s quite roomy andfortable, you know? Why don¡¯t you have a bath hereter? ¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, for real?! Then, please let me get in it tonight. It¡¯s a big hassle to prepare a bath by myself so I hardly ever get to take one ¡¹


    Toack looked very happy from the suggestion that I made.


    Well, since I have the power of magic tools, getting the bath ready won¡¯t really take much.


    Considering how he let me buy food from him, gave me advice on furniture, and told me how to get clothes and a futon, letting him use the bath would be a cheap price to pay.


    ¡¸It¡¯s almost lunch time, shall we eat something? Rather, I know nothing about the food here, so it would be nice if you can teach me some ways to cook with these ingredients ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­.Well, I guess I have no choice. I¡¯ll eat here while we¡¯re at it¡¹


    Maybe that reply was the after-effect from agreeing to let him use the bath here tonight, as Toack came in the kitchen looking like he¡¯s in a good mood.


    Then, I took out the food ingredients that I bought from him out of the hemp bag, and ced them on the kitchen table.


    There were bread, eggs, bacon, broli, carrots, onions, potatoes, cranberries, blueberries, cheese and wine, spices, and some vegetables. There was also a fruit that I don¡¯t know about.


    ¡¸What is this small green fruit thingy? ¡¹


    I put the small fruit with round corners in my palm and showed them to Toack.


    ¡¸Oh- that is called a Goji berry[i]. They grow around my house. They taste a little sour but have a refreshing taste¡¹


    I peeled the slippery skin off one and smelled it. There wasn¡¯t a particrly strong smell to it.


    ¡¸Do you eat this with the skin? ¡¹


    ¡¸That should be okay¡¹


    Since he said it was alright to do so, I threw one in my mouth.


    I bit through the semi-hard skin and started chewing, as the sour juice overflowed from inside. Depending on the person eating this, they can definitely have a sour face on them right now from this level of sourness, but it¡¯s true that it does have a nice, refreshing taste to it.


    ¡¸It really is sour, but it left a refreshing taste in my mouth. This might be good to snack on when you¡¯re tired or trying to remove a bad taste in your mouth or something¡¹


    Sometimes I feel like eating sour things when I¡¯m tired. Kiel had often made pickled lemon as well.


    ¡¸I know, right? It might even go well together with salted fishes, you know? ¡¹


    ¡¸That sounds good. Let¡¯s go fishing for some next time¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, now I want to eat some too after talking about it¡¹


    While we had leisurely talks like that, he told me about different ways to cook and eat the vegetables which I previously had no idea about.


    ¡¸Now then, I guess I should start cooking soon. It¡¯s already past lunch time, and it¡¯s just a simple meal¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Other than your order of furniture, I still have to work on the ones for my other customers, so it¡¯d be nice if it were just simple meal¡¹


    Therefore, in the mean time, I will try to make a simple dish with ingredients like eggs, bacon, and vegetables that lose their freshness quickly every day.


    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s make some bacon and eggs¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, that¡¯s a simple dish, but still delicious¡¹


    Actually, I wanted to make a vegetable soup like the one he made, but it would be the evening by the time it¡¯s ready, so let¡¯s just make a light lunch for now.


    I have cooked for myself during my adventurer days so this much is something I can handle.


    Everyone in my party took a part in preparing meals.


    I start by making a fire with flint and firewood, and start warming up the frying pan.


    While I was heating up the pan, Toack was chopping up the cabbage with a kitchen knife.


    The chopping sound from the knife echoed across the living room.


    ¡¸It¡¯s a bit early to be cutting the cabbages already¡­ ¡¹


    ¡¸Ah. I¡¯m too used to it from cooking by myself¡¹


    As I looked in nk amazement at the piled up cabbage, Toack answered me while his eyes were still locked onto the cabbage.


    It¡¯s too bad the one cooking next to me right now is a man. I¡¯d like to cook with a cute wife in the same way one day.


    After the frying pan was heated up, I put a bit of oil in and then threw in the slices of bacon.


    The scent of cooking bacon started to drift, and an aromatic smell filled the house.


    Other than the sizzling sound that ising from the bacon cooking, I also heard a muttering from next to me.


    ¡¸That smells good¡­ ¡¹


    Then, I broke some eggs on top of the bacon, and lightly seasoned them with salt.


    Next, I added just a tiny bit of water into the pan, and covered it with a lid.


    This was just a simple dish you make by cutting up ingredients and frying them, but soon it will turn into something delicious.


    While I waited for the egg and bacon to melt together, I took out the wooden tes that I bought from inside the cupboard.


    This time the dish is to be ted is fried eggs with vegetables and some kind of fruit, so a shallow te fits this well.


    Choosing the right type of te that I had just bought for the food makes me all excited.


    I now understand what Kiel meant when he said a dish starts from the presentation.


    I guess he did carefully choose the tes to put different types of food in, but the old me would have never taken notice to that sort of thing.


    While I was staring at the tes strongly, I started hearing popping noisesing from the bacon and eggs in the frying pan.


    ¡¸Oi, how long are you going to stare at the tes for? ¡¹


    Toack¡¯s reproaching words came flying at me while he was still cutting some vegetables.


    ¡¸Oh crap, the eggs are going to be burnt¡¹


    I rushed up to the frying pan and took off the lid, then steam rose out.


    ¡¸¡­Is it alright? ¡¹


    ¡¸They are not burnt¡¹


    As I felt at ease from the bacon and eggs not getting burnt, I started to pour the food onto the round wooden tes.


    Served together on the side with them is thinly sliced cabbage, tomatoes, cranberries and cheese, with bread as the main dish.


    ¡¸Okay! All done! ¡¹


    We immediately put the dishes on the table and took our seats.


    Oh, how nice it is to have furniture in the house.


    It finally feels like I am living in my own home.


    Getting my hands on this house yesterday was good, but I did not do anything other than take a bath.


    ¡¸Now then, let¡¯s dig in?¡¹


    ¡¸Ok¡¹


    After enjoying the meal with Toack and seeing him off after, I spent the rest of the day by rxing on the sofa and taking naps.

 Chapter 13 - The Two Smiling

    <h4>Chapter 13: The Two Smiling</h4>


    The next day.


    Thanks to the furniture that was set up in the living room, it was possible for me to meet a barely satisfactory standard of living.


    Even though I¡¯m still missing my custom-ordered beds and chairs, I did not wake up with back pain this morning because Toack had lent me a sofa to sleep on.


    I got up from the sofa and groomed myself, and then I ate the leftover vegetable soup that I made for yesterday¡¯s dinner after I warmed it up.


    I felt full of energy after eating the vegetable soup that was filled with umami.


    I could feel the soup warming me up from inside.


    However, something was stillcking in that souppared to the one I had at Toack¡¯s house. Since the vegetables that I used in my soup were the same as his, was it because of the difference in time spent boiling? Or was it the seasoning?


    Let¡¯s try asking him the next time I see him.


    I have finished my breakfast, so I start wondering what I should be doing now.


    The necessary furniture I needed was already here, and the custom made stuff will still take some time toplete.


    I definitely wanted the clothes and futon, but there¡¯s no rush for that. Toack promised me that he would introduce the people who could make them to me. It would be fine to order them when he informs me that my bed is nearly done.


    ording to him, there are enough futon and clothes there that there won¡¯t be a need to order them ahead of time.


    Since I took a nice break yesterday and got some good rest, maybe I should have Ergys-san introduce me to a hunter and take them both to the mountains.


    It¡¯s about time I do some work in return to pay everyone back.


    I might be a bit afraid to meet Flora, but I can¡¯t stay like that forever. She should have calmed down after a whole day anyways, right?


    As far as I¡¯m concerned, I will be going to the mountains and searching for food there.


    Right when I was nning that out, Toack showed up with a bag of fishes and a bottle of Nordende¡¯s wine.


    ¡ºthis wine was made at Aisha-chan¡¯s ce¡»


    I remembered these words that Ergys-san had once said to me.


    Oh yeah, even though Aisha was the one who made it possible for me to live here since she was the one who helped me with first introductions, I haven¡¯t even thanked her properly yet after I¡¯ve settled down.


    That is a very big blunder. How rude of me.


    I should have thanked her on the day my house was decided, or even yesterday.


    Well, I don¡¯t think that she is the type who would mind, but I should go and thank her in person nevertheless.


    Therefore, I decided to go thank her this morning.


    ¡¸Hmm? Aisha¡¯s house? ¡¹


    Ah. I had no idea where she lives so I¡¯m asking Toack, since he came here.


    I¡¯m guessing he just woke up cause his hair was all messy as he replied from the window. He was squinting his eyes twice as hard as usual and he seemed to be in a bad mood.


    ¡¸Yeah, her house. I want to go pay her a visit and thank her since I haven¡¯t done that properly even when I¡¯m indebted to her¡¹


    ¡¸Ah. You have to head to the border of the vige and go through that vineyard to get there. But I don¡¯t think that girl is someone who would care about that at all¡¹


    Toack replied as he scratched his head, but he had the same idea as me about Aisha.


    However, there was still a chance where she would bluntly say something like, ¡¸Hey, since I was the one who helped you here first, shouldn¡¯t I be the first person you should pay a visit to? ¡¹. That¡¯s why I shouldn¡¯t ignore this.


    ¡¸Aisha should be in the vineyard already, so it¡¯s probably better if you take the one path that leads to the vineyard rather than going straight to her house. But, if you want to go to her house anyway, head south from here. Her house is surrounded by vineyards, right by the warehouses that manage the grapes and wines. You¡¯ll know when you¡¯re there¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, got it. Thank you! ¡¹


    After Toack taught me how to get there, I turned around and got going.


    ¡ô ¡¡¡ô¡¡¡¡¡¡¡ô


    I headed to the vineyard as Toack instructed, and just as he said, Aisha was there with her work clothes on.


    Seeing her figure sitting by the fence along the road, it looks like she¡¯s taking a break at the moment.


    I felt relieved from being able to find her and started walking closer to her. As I close in, I noticed that Flora was behind her.


    Wha! What the¡­ Why is Flora here?! I shouted that out in my mind, but then I remembered the words of Fiona-san. Those two have always hung around each other since they were young.


    They have been best friends from a young age. I guess it¡¯s normal that she woulde here even if she had no business to be here.


    At least I can wait a bit here until she left, as I was still a bit unprepared to meet her yet.


    Ah, but after thinking about it, maybe it would be better if I confront her here and solve the problem when Ergys-san and Fiona-san aren¡¯t around.


    I have not done anything that I should feel guilty of so far¡­No, actually, showing my naked body to her made me feel pretty guilty, but now might be a chance for me to fix this.


    I continued to move forward with the power of my will even as my steps kept on getting heavier.


    When I got close enough, Aisha took notice of me.


    Flora poked her head out to see who it was, then she turned around while making a strange face.


    Her response was just what I had expected. After she saw me, her face went red with a *poof* and then she tried to escape. But, since Aisha grabbed her arms, she was struggling violently as she tried to get loose.


    Then, Flora calmed down and stopped pping her arms after Aisha whispered something in her ear.


    Looking at the situation, it seems like Aisha knew what happened between us.


    I¡¯m thankful for her follow-up, but I¡¯m a bit ashamed that she knows about it as well.


    While smiling bitterly, I stopped by them.


    ¡¸Hey there¡¹


    ¡¸Hi¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ ¡¹


    I said hi to them but Flora hid behind Aisha and did not say a word back.


    I knew it; I was being avoided after all.


    As I put on another bitter smile, Aisha tapped Flora with her elbows lightly.


    Flora then protested to Aisha silently with watery eyes. It felt like she was saying ¡°Noo, I really can¡¯t do this¡±.


    However, Aisha moved behind her and then returned a silent re at her.


    Before long, Flora moved up as she trembled.


    I did not understand what happened in the second half of that, but it seems like they somehow sent each other messages.


    It was amunication method that works only among close friends.


    ¡¸Um, ummm¡­ hi¡¹


    Flora greeted me with a soft voice. Her white cheeks were as red as an apple.


    Her gaze is wandering as if she¡¯s still thinking of the embarrassing thing that happened on the day before yesterday, so it can¡¯t be helped that she¡¯s not really giving me eye contact. But, even so, I¡¯m happy that she did not run away and is giving me this chance to apologize to her.


    ¡¸Hello¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸¡­ ¡¹¡¹


    I also greeted her again with a smile, then there was a silence.


    Flora has started twiddling her thumbs, and I also felt awkward and had no idea how to break the ice.


    That is because I know that I was also at fault. Should I just lower my head and apologize as it is? As I thought about that, I sensed a sharp gazeing from Aisha, who is behind Flora.


    Her mouth moved slightly. I think she was trying to tell me to apologize already.


    I decided to respond with a light nod, and I lowered my head.


    Then, Flora looked to be surprised from it as she kept looking around, seemingly at a loss.


    ¡¸Um, I¡¯m sorry about what happened the day before yesterday. I came out even when I wasn¡¯t done changing¡¹


    ¡¸No, no, I¡¯m sorry as well¡­ Ipletely entered your home without even waiting for your consent. I¡¯m sorry¡¹


    She lowered her head as she responded.


    What the? Not only that she did not me me, but she followed it with an apology of her own. What a kind person she is.


    I raised my face after hearing her words, and we both looked at each other andughed.


    It wasn¡¯t that we made up since we weren¡¯t really fighting, but the awkward atmosphere that we had between us until now was gone.


    I¡¯m so d.


    ¡¸Ahem¡¹


    After weughed for a while, Aisha, who was still behind Flora, made a coughing sound.


    Flora and I were surprised by it and turned to look at her right away.


    ¡¸It¡¯s about time I go back to work, so why don¡¯t you two start heading back? ¡¹


    Aisha said as she started to put her gloves back on.


    She probably went out of her way to help me. I¡¯m indebted to her once again.


    However, I still had to thank her for showing me around on the first day I got here.


    ¡¸Aisha-san, thank you for taking care of me the first day I got here! I now live near the furniture craftsman Toack¡¯s house¡¹


    ¡¸Ah. Yeah, yeah. So you live near Toack, huh? Alright then, next time I¡¯ll being to bother you¡¹


    Aisha replied as she walked beyond and disappeared into the vineyards.


    ¡¸Should we head back then? I have some business with Ergys-san also¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, yes. I will go home as well¡¹


    From the one road where we came from, we headed back to Ergys-san¡¯s house.


    By the time Aishaes to visits me, I hope that I will be able to catch some game from the mountains and treat her to a feast.

 Chapter 14 - To The Mountains with The Hunters

    <h4>Chapter 14: To The Mountains with The Hunters</h4>


    ¡¸Um¡­ er, Aldo-san? What business do you have with my father today? ¡¹


    Flora, who was next to me, modestly asked me while we were on the way to her house from the road we took to the vineyard.


    ¡¸Ah, I just thought that since I¡¯ve more or less settled down, I¡¯d like to meet the hunters of this vige¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s still only been four days since you¡¯ve arrived, no? You had to do all the moving and cleaning, right? You want to start working already? ¡¹


    Flora opened her eyes wide in awe.


    Certainly, it¡¯s just as she said; getting a home, cleaning it, arranging furniture and preparing for meals¡­Starting a new life was very hard work.


    Even though I was confident in my physical abilities, it¡¯s not like it didn¡¯t cross my mind to take about two more days off to rx and watch the field of flowers.


    ¡¸I was helped out by all kinds of people since I¡¯ve arrived. That¡¯s why I want to give something back to everyone in this vige as well¡¹


    That is how I strongly feel about it at the moment. Ergys-san, Fiona-san, Aisha, Flora, and Toack; I was indebted to five people in only four days. The truth is that they are people who would take care of people who don¡¯t even know anything, and people like me will be bothering them even more with the futon and clothes that I still need.


    It¡¯s because they all have been supporting me that I want to support them back.


    ¡¸¡­I see. Then, put lots of meat on people¡¯s tables from now on, okay? ¡¹


    Flora said with a carefree smile.


    Even when I haven¡¯t hunted here before, she smiled at me as if she was sure that I would seed.


    ¡¸¡­I can¡¯t guarantee anything, but I¡¯ll try¡¹


    ¡¸Please do¡¹


    I answered her vaguely while being pressured by her strange confidence in me, and she responded, seemingly in a good mood.


    Why does she have so much confidence in me? No¡­maybe that¡¯s just what she hopes for. Or is she trying to put some pressure on me? Nah, I don¡¯t think Flora is someone like that¡­


    As Flora walked away with jaunty steps, I thought to myself that I will need to work hard so I don¡¯t betray her expectations.


    ¡ô¡¡¡¡¡¡¡ô¡¡¡¡¡¡¡ô


    ¡¸Ohh? Wee back Flora. You came back with Aldo-san with you, too, huh? ¡¹


    Fiona-san, who was working in the backyard, said to us when we entered Ergys-san¡¯s home.


    I guess she¡¯s pulling out the weeds since I see her bending over with gloves on.


    ¡¸Oh hello, Ergys-san¡¹


    As Flora and I approached the backyard, Ergys-san stood up while patting his back.


    ¡¸Hello, how¡¯s your home looking? ¡¹


    ¡¸I finished cleaning the house, and thanks to the furniture I bought from Toack, I¡¯m now able to live a normal life ¡¹


    ¡¸I see ¡¹


    After hearing my report, Ergys-san smiled. However, his eyes were opened wide in shock a momentter.


    ¡¸Speaking of which, I forgot all about your meals. Are you eating okay? I¡¯ll give you some if you¡¯re starving¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m eating fine. Toack had let me buy some food off him¡¹


    ¡¸I see. I¡¯m d to hear that. I remembered about your furniture but I hadpletely forgotten about your meals. I was panicking just now¡¹


    Ergys-san put his hand on his chest, looking relieved after he heard me.


    He is human, after all. Sometimes I forget about that.


    ¡¸No, no, even I forgot about it myself¡¹


    It was thanks to the leftovers from my journey that I did not have to starve the day before yesterday.


    It¡¯s bad for anyone to forget about their own meals. If there was someone at fault, it wouldn¡¯t be Ergys-san.


    To end this topic, I will talk to him about what I¡¯m here for today.


    ¡¸Ergys-san, I think I want to start working today, so can I trouble you with what we¡¯ve talked about before? About introducing me to a hunter of this vige? ¡¹


    ¡¸You already want to work even though you just moved in? It¡¯s okay to take some more days off, you know? ¡¹


    Since he was worried about the same thing as Flora, Flora and I both cracked a smile unintentionally.


    Ergys-san was confused as to what we were smiling at since he had no idea about that.


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s fine. I want to start working soon, so by all means¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Alright. It¡¯s a good thing to be increasing our number of hunters sooner anyway. I¡¯ll hurry and introduce you to them. Flora, can I leave the fields to you? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes ¡¹


    ¡ô¡¡¡¡¡¡¡ô¡¡¡¡¡¡¡ô


    Ergys-san left to call the hunter, Loren-san, to meet me at the town center. So, I went back home to change into my hunting clothes.


    I took off my white, short sleeved vige clothes and changed into a green long-sleeved shirt, leather gloves, long trousers and leather boots. I equipped a chest protector on top, and a knife in my belt holster.


    ¡¸¡­ As I thought, it doesn¡¯t feel the same as my long sword¡¹


    I muttered as I picked up my favourite sword that was wrapped in cloth.


    Whoops. Just now, I had picked up my long sword out of habit. After all, I had used this sword for three years. It was this sword that stood with me as I confronted the dragon. It can be said that it was a partner who went through both the rough days and the happy days with me.


    Even though we might encounter some monsters, this sword still stands out a little too much.


    My sword was crafted by someone who could be called the kingdom¡¯s best cksmith.


    It was made from expensive ores such as mithril and orichalcum, with materials mixed in from high ranking monsters. For people who are unfamiliar with weapons, it might look like a sword that¡¯s made to look all fancy, but people that know will know from just one look that it¡¯s not just any sword.


    If I pulled this sword out in this vige, there would be weird rumors going around. Therefore, I have to seal this sword away.


    The long sword that¡¯s wrapped in cloth will be left in the back of the closet, and instead, I will use the dagger on my waist as protection.


    Then I took out a bow and checked its bowstring.


    ¡¸Yeah, this looks fine¡­However, there¡¯s not enough of the essential part of the weapon¡­the arrows¡¹


    The bow wasn¡¯t damaged from the hunts during the journey, but since there was no way to resupply arrows, there were only eight left.


    I hadpletely forgotten. I should have cut some trees yesterday and made some myself in this case.


    ¡¸Nothing I can do, I guess. Maybe I can trouble them to do me a small favor¡­¡¹


    I muttered as I equipped the bow on my back and a quiver to my waist.


    Finally, I finished the preparations by packing some emergency food in a small hemp bag.


    I double checked the spot I was going to go, then I jumped out of my house and headed to the town square.


    When I reached the town center, there weredies chatting happily while they did trades with their food today as well.


    As I looked around, I thought back to Toack¡¯s words from yesterday. All the women in this vige were wearing clothes that were no less beautiful than the vivid field of flowers, as there was nothing they wore that would ruin the atmosphere.


    If it¡¯s said that this vige is beautiful, then the women here are also beautiful enough to not lose to the vige.


    When I was enjoying the view of the women in such gorgeous clothes, I noticed that there was a big man with brown hair that was all slicked back, and a young boy with blonde hair standing next to him.


    If there was a man with bulging muscles standing in the center where flowers bloomed, of course he would stand out.


    Since he was carrying a bow on his back just like me, perhaps he is the hunter Loren-san?


    While I was having doubts about it, he started waving his hands from over there as if he took notice of my equipment.


    ¡¸I¡¯m Loren, the hunter of this vige. Are you Aldo, who the chief was talking about? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s me. Sorry to meet you so suddenly without a proper introduction. I hope we¡¯ll get along from now on!¡¹


    I lightly lowered my head to Loren-san, and he nodded quickly in return.


    ¡¸You have good manners, unlike someone else that I know¡¹


    ¡¸Please don¡¯t bring up the stories of the past¡¹


    When Loren nudged the boy with his elbow, the boy answered him with a frown.


    From their conversation alone I understood that they were close.


    ¡¸Oh, yeah. This is my disciple, Kyle. Just to be clear, this cute looking kid is not my son, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸No, I¡¯m sorry as well. I¡¯m Kyle, twelve years old. Nice to meet you¡¹


    Kyle quickly bowed his head and introduced himself after Loren-san introduced him.


    Although I¡¯m aware they aren¡¯t father and son from their appearance and tones, I could still tell that they were really close.


    ¡¸Today I¡¯ll be teaching you about the mountains here, but I want to make sure Kyle here knows his stuff as well. So, do you mind if we bring Kyle along?¡¹


    It¡¯s only natural for a hunter to take his pupil along in order to nurture him, so I gave him my yes.


    ¡¸Ohh, good. I¡¯ve also heard that Aldo was good at hunting from the chief, so how long have you been a hunter for? ¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m not a hunter, but when I used to travel, I¡¯ve hunted along the way. I have also hunted in mountains before¡¹


    Since I¡¯ve only used a bow for hunting and some special quests, I¡¯m notpletely confident with it. So, I told him exactly how it is.


    ¡¸I see! There won¡¯t be any problems then. Judging from your equipment, you don¡¯t seem to be an amateur either so it¡¯ll be a pleasure to work with you! ¡¹


    While looking at my equipment, Loren-san let out a heartyugh as he lightly patted my back. Then, we headed out.

 Chapter 15 - The Results Of The Hunt

    <h4>Chapter 15: The Results Of The Hunt</h4>


    The mountain Loren-san and I headed to was a little north of where the fields of flowers were.


    In the woods filled with vegetation, Loren-san, Kyle, and I were walking in a line in that order.


    ¡¸There are edible fruits and nuts growing around this area, so the vigers oftene to gather them here. That¡¯s why this area here is rtively easy to walk in¡¹


    Kyle filled me in with his knowledge of the mountains.


    He spoke in a monotone voice, but his exnation was fairly easy to understand because he got his points out well. Loren-san seemed to have taught him well.


    ¡¸What are the fruits and nuts that we can take from here? ¡¹


    ¡¸Let¡¯s see if you can name me no less than five¡¹


    When I wanted to ask Kyle about which fruits and nuts are edible around here, Loren-san had cut me off and asked him first.


    It was a quiz for his disciple.


    ¡¸Pico, erue, aria, merie, goji, and zuri¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s correct¡¹


    Loren-san nodded his head as he listened to Kyle¡¯s smooth words that were said with no hesitation.


    ¡¸The things that he just listed can also be found near the vige. Did you know that Aldo? ¡¹


    ¡¸No, other than the goji berries, I haven¡¯t tried any of them¡¹


    ¡¸Well then, why don¡¯t we gather some and have a try?¡¹


    ¡¸Sure¡¹


    Therefore, we went off the road and deeper into the woods. Soon, we found round red nuts that grew around the grass.


    When Loren-san saw them, he picked up some and handed them to me.


    ¡¸This is a pico. Its special characteristic is its redness and its round shape, with a taste that is simr to an apple. You can try eating it just like that¡¹


    I was inspired by Loren-san¡¯s words so I tried it out.


    When I chewed the grain-sized nut, my mouth was gradually filled by a sweet umami.


    ¡¸You¡¯re right, it certainly tastes like an apple¡¹


    It had apletely different taste from goji berries.


    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s a popr snack among children. Since it grows on the ground, it¡¯s easy for children to pick them out themselves. Also, it¡¯s safe because there are no poisonous fruits growing nearby. I used to eat this when I was a child, too¡¹


    Loren threw some pico nuts into his mouth as heughed and let out a ¡°gahahah¡±ugh.


    Oh, when I was a child, I would eat whatever fruits and nuts that I could get my hands on, too. I challenged everything that I found and tried to eat them.


    There wasn¡¯t even once or twice where my stomach felt weird.


    Now that I think back, I¡¯m d that I never ate anything poisonous.


    I guess it was thanks to luck that I was able to live until now.


    ¡¸And over here we have the fruit, erue¡¹


    While I was deeply impressed by the pico nut, Loren-san was beckoning me over from the top of a tree.


    When I approached Loren-san, I saw several blue-colored fruits on the tree that Kyle had climbed up.


    Unlike the pico, this fruit, erue, is the size of Kyle¡¯s fist.


    Loren-san stretched his hand out and reached for the fruit, then hopped back down onto the ground.


    ¡¸So, this here is an erue. The outside is hard, but if you cut it open and eat the inside, it¡¯s delicious. Just to warn you, it gets more bitter the closer you get to the skin¡¹


    I see. It¡¯s the type of fruit where you just eat the middle with a spoon. Such fruits are easy to understand because they aremon.


    While I was looking at this fruit in admiration, Loren-san, who was next to me,ughed.


    ¡¸Hahaha, Kyle, you¡¯re still a child. The bitter taste near the skin is not really a problem¡¹


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s weird that adults don¡¯t mind that taste¡¹


    I couldn¡¯t stand bitter-tasting food when I was a child either, but after I was a little over sixteen years old, I did not mind anymore. I think that like most people, their taste in food would change slightly when they be an adult.


    As I tried out the fruits, we continued walking in the woods while they taught me the types of vegetables and herbs that could be taken from this forest.


    ¡¸Footsteps of a deer. It just passed by here a little while ago¡¹


    Loren-san said as he squatted down on the soil where a deer¡¯s footprints remained.


    The footprints that were carved into the ground do look like they were brand new, so the deer should not have gotten far just like Loren-san said.


    ¡¸Shall we try looking around here with the three of us? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, we might get a great deal of meat for tonight¡¯s dinner if this goes well¡¹


    Loren replied to Kyle with a smile showing his white teeth.


    Imagining that I might be able to bring back lots of meat, a smile had also slipped out of me.


    Perhaps I could meet Flora¡¯s expectations and pay back Aisha very soon.


    ¡¸I think you already know, but, beware of monsters. While they rarelye out, there are vicious monsters like Red bears and Gillfangos in the north. Keep your eyes wide so you don¡¯t tunnel vision on the prey¡¹


    The Red bears and Gillfangos¡­ they are both extremely violent monsters.


    Red bears are bear type monsters that are dded in tough, red fur. They attack anyone who steps into their territory.


    Gillfangos have bodies that are muchrger than wild boars. They are monsters with long fangs that seem like they could prate the sky.


    They are not aggressive monsters, but you won¡¯t get off scot-free if they charged at you when they can mow down trees.


    There¡¯s always a possibility of encountering such monsters, so we have to always be aware of danger. If we focused too hard on the prey that we are chasing, then even if we had infinite lives, it wouldn¡¯t be enough when a monster pops up around the corner.


    Even for me, someone who is a professional in ying monsters, I still have a fragile human body.


    I could still die in a hit if I took on a monster¡¯s attack directly; that¡¯s why I cannot afford to be careless at any time when I¡¯m in the mountains and woods.


    We followed the clues in the vicinity with serious-looking faces.


    When I got rid of the unnecessary thoughts in my head and drove the sound of my heartbeats away from my consciousness, I felt a sudden cold chill as I sharpened my senses.


    I walked while making as little sound as possible, as I relied on the things that I was seeing with my eyes and the sounds I was hearing with my ears. Loren-san was doing the same as he moved from behind.


    When I took a quick nce at Loren-san, he was looking a little surprised.


    I have no idea why he was surprised, but today I came so that he could teach me about the mountains here. Therefore, it¡¯s important for him to be able to confirm what I¡¯m capable of, as that information will be essential for him in order for him toe to a decision whether or not I can be of any use as a hunter.


    Having understood that, I moved to the east while not minding Loren-san, who followed from behind.


    I pushed out the long grass without making noises and slowly peeked out. There, I saw a deer just about fifty meters ahead.


    We¡¯ve found it.


    ¡¸¡­What are you going to do now? Are you gonna go for it? ¡¹


    Loren-san whispered in a calm tone as he quietly came up from behind.


    Kyle had also caught up with us a littleter.


    The joy you feel when you find your prey could turn into signs that could be easily detected by animals, so you must keep calm during a hunt.


    ¡¸Yeah. I¡¯m going for it¡¹


    I answered him briefly, then I pulled out an arrow from the remaining small amount of arrows that I carried by my waist.


    I often hunted in my past journeys, but I haven¡¯t done thistely.


    It felt a bit uneasy since Loren-san is watching me, but at this distance, I would still be able to hit the target even if I¡¯m rusty.


    If it was Kiel, he could hit this level of shot while picking his nose.


    I fit the arrow onto the bowstring and took aim at the deer as I drew the bow.


    The prey was still not aware of the situation as it was just leisurely eating the grass on the ground.


    I adjusted my aim a little and released the arrow.


    *shoom*, the arrow ripped through the air as it flew toward the deer in a straight line.


    The deer moved its head when it noticed the airy sound, but it was already toote. The arrow had gone into the side of its head.


    It was suddenly killed from the fatal blow it received from the side.


    Well, this much should be natural for shooting from this distance. However, I couldn¡¯t point that out as I felt somewhat nervous because Loren-san was watching me.


    I¡¯m d that I was able to kill with a single shot.


    With this I can meet Flora¡¯s expectations and thank Aisha.


    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re good¡­ Much better than my disciple¡¹


    I felt relieved inside as Loren-san told me after tapping on my shoulder lightly.


    ¡¸Noo, that¡¯s not true¡¹


    Kiel will be angry if I was bragging from this level of archery. Rather, I was too slow from loading up to shooting. If it was a little back then, I would have been able to shoot in a shorter time without the deer even noticing.


    I¡¯ll need to practice when I get home.


    ¡¸No,no,no¡­ it¡¯s weird to evenpare me to that level. Before anything else, Aldo-san, your ability to find the prey was really something else. You tracked it all the way here as if you knew it was here. That was even better than my teacher¡¹


    Is that so? My judgement was rather slowpared to how fast it normally is since it was my first time at this mountain.


    Since tracking is more about getting familiar with different environments from experiences, it takes some time.


    ¡¸¡­ I¡¯m a little concerned to hear that from my stupid disciple. You want to get disowned?¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ll be depending on you when that happens, Aldo-san. If anything, having someone like you as my teacher would make me happy¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯d you say?!?! How ungrateful!! ¡¹


    The two of them joked around since we have taken down the prey and confirmed that there was no danger around.


    Loren-san caught Kyle and nudged his head with his fist.


    They aren¡¯t father and son but they have a good rtionship. You couldn¡¯t really have a conversation like that unless you were close enough with each other.


    ¡¸At any rate, if we have Aldo-san¡¯s skills, the vigers are going to be able to eat meat forever! Take good care of us from now on! ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes! ¡¹


    ¡ô ¡¡¡ô¡¡¡¡¡¡¡ô


    As soon as we finished the processing work of the prey such as draining the blood out, we headed off the mountain.


    Today, I was taught about the food ingredients that could be gathered from the mountain, and then we gathered a lot of nuts, fruits, and herbs.


    It was because we had our hands all full from getting the deer down along with our baggage that we did not have much time to chat on our way down.


    Loren-san and I carried the deer down by tying it to a long piece of wood with ropes.


    ¡¸Oii, we brought back some game-¡¹


    Loren-san spoke to the vigers who were working on the fields.


    ¡¸Ohh! It¡¯s true! That¡¯s huge! ¡¹


    ¡¸You guys did it. We might have meat for dinner tonight¡¹


    The vigers who saw the deer came to us with their faces shining bright.


    ¡¸Are we going to have plenty of meat for today¡¯s dinner? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, for sure¡¹


    ¡¸Yay-!!¡¹


    An innocent, small girl said in joy as her mother patted her head.


    It makes me happy as well when I see them this happy.


    I think this was a little helpful to the vigers.


    ¡¸Did Loren-san take this down? ¡¹


    ¡¸No, Aldo here, who is new to this vige, is the one who took it down. This guy is skilled, so from now on you will be able to eat a lot of meat ¡¹


    Loren-san replied to a woman as he pointed at me.


    The eyes of the vigers gathered on me along with his words.


    When I nced at Loren-san, I saw his full smile showing his white teeth for the second time.


    Apparently, he has made this an opportunity to introduce me to the vigers here. I¡¯m thankful for that.


    I sent words of gratitude to Loren-san with my eyes, and then I looked at the vigers.


    ¡¸I¡¯m new to this vige as I just moved in, name¡¯s Aldo. Nice to meet you all! ¡¹


    When I lightly lowered my head after I introduced myself, the gathered vigers apuded with smiles on their faces.


    ¡¸Ohh! Nice to meet you, too! We wee you here! ¡¹


    ¡¸If there¡¯s anything you need help withe ask me any time¡¹


    I carved those weing words happily in my heart. I¡¯m full of happiness ever since I¡¯vee to Nordende.


    ¡¸Kyle, work hard and get us meat too! ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, today I did my best and only gathered some nuts. Please forgive me¡¹


    Kyle gave a little girl the pico nut as he said so.


    ¡¸Nn! The pico nut is also delicious so I forgive you! ¡¹


    Everyoneughed gently from the words of the little girl.


    ¡ô ¡ô¡¡¡¡¡¡¡ô


    When we returned to the vige, we began to dismantle the deer immediately. We pulled out the internal organs, peeled off the skin, and cut it up into different parts.


    There were almost no parts that we threw away; even the spine and hipbone of the deer were used as dog food.


    I was surprised at the unique knowledge that the vigers had on how to utilize every part of the deer. When I think back, it was also thanks to not wasting anything that I¡¯ve managed to live until today.


    After we finished cutting up the meat, we took the portion that we needed ourselves and the rest was immediately distributed to the vigers. Of course, we as hunters were able to getrger shares, so we won¡¯t have to worry about having meat for now.


    As expected, one deer was not enough to be shared by all the vigers, but since we aren¡¯t the only hunters in this vige, there is no problem.


    The vige chief and the vigers decided the proportions and the order of distribution, so it was done smoothly. By the way, the hunters themselves are also given the freedom of distribution since they trade in the meat in exchange for other things. Therefore, I can choose to give a portion to whomever I want without worries. For trading the meat, we receive other types of food ingredients in exchange. It¡¯s a two way rtionship.


    If distribution goes wrong and it loses the bnce, the rtionship copses without saying.


    I got arge amount of deer meat on my hands, and I decided to head to Ergys-san¡¯s house quickly.


    Ergys-san also got a portion of the meat, but it was not that much. If I bring him this share he will be able to eat lots.


    I arrived at Ergys-san¡¯s house and knocked on the door.


    ¡¸¡­ I have been waiting for you¡¹


    It was Flora who answered the door.


    She weed me with a shy smile.


    ¡¸I managed to meet your expectations, somehow. With this, there will be lots of meat on the dinner table tonight¡¹


    With that said, I passed Flora a piece of meat that was wrapped in a type of leaf that was said to be good to use for preservation.


    ¡¸Thank you¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, well then¡­ I¡¯ll be on my way¡¹


    ¡¸Please wait a second¡¹


    Flora stopped me as I was about to leave.


    When I intentionally looked back at her, Flora¡¯s feet were fidgeting as if she was embarrassed.


    ¡¸¡­Um, please stay for dinner before you go¡¹


    ¡¸Um¡­ Is that alright? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, let¡¯s eat together ¡¹


    I went into the house as Flora urged me to go inside with a bright smile on her face as she opened the door.

 Chapter 16 - Sharing With The Neighbors

    <h4>Chapter 16: Sharing With The Neighbors</h4>


    On the day after I finished my first hunt with Loren-san and Kyle.


    I wanted to hunt today as well, but unfortunately their bodies needed rest today, so we can¡¯t go.


    My basic hunting abilities have been acknowledged, but my knowledge of the mountains here was still not sufficient since I was not familiar with them yet. Therefore, I¡¯ve decided that I should not hunt alone for the time being.


    Even if I have some skills, it¡¯s very important to factor in the natural environment. Since I don¡¯t want to end up helpless in front of monsters, it¡¯s very important to have aplete understanding of the environment in the hunting grounds.


    It was the same thing back in my adventurer days. We had to go back and forth to scout out the areas to collect information before heading off to the monster hunting quests and the quests to collect expensive materials.


    There were also desperate times of crisis where we had to head to the quest locations without any time to scout ahead, but since I¡¯m just a viger now, there¡¯s no need to take such risks.


    We will go hunting tomorrow in the mountains as three people again, so today I think I¡¯ll bring some meat to Toack¡¯s house.


    With that said, I headed to his house with the meat after I finished breakfast at my house.


    I crossed the bridge over the stream and walked on the grass until his home came into my sight.


    Even for being neighbours, we really live close to each other.


    As I tossed a fruit that I found growing around his home into my mouth, the sour taste spread inside my mouth and it was refreshing. Eating goji berries in the morning had made all my sleepiness fly away.


    ¡¸Since I¡¯m going to eat with him anyways, maybe I should pick some more of these out¡¹


    I picked out some more goji berries, then I knocked on his door.


    ¡¸Oii, Toack. I brought some meat over¡¹


    ¡¸Ohh! Aldo? You cane inside ¡¹


    Shortly after hearing Toack¡¯s reply, I entered his home without hesitation.


    ¡¸Good morning¡¹


    That was not a greeting from Toack that I heard as I entered. Instead, it was Aisha, who was dressed in her work clothes.


    ¡¸Oh, morning. Why are you here, Aisha? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­The workbench broke down¡¹


    Being asked from someone she did not expect, Aisha lifted up the workbench and showed me the front leg that was broken.


    It was a wooden workbench that I could tell from first nce was made by Toack based on its edges and shape. On top of that, it seems like it¡¯s quite past its useful life as most of the wood was ckened deeply, with the broken leg being the most eroded part.


    ¡¸Oh, so you came here to get a new workbench¡¹


    ¡¸Yup, that¡¯s how it is. Araa, you got some goji berries. Let me eat some too, please¡¹


    Aisha asked for the berries in my hand, and then she threw them in her mouth after I handed her some.


    ¡¸Nnn~ this sourness is nice¡¹


    I thought this type of taste would not be liked bydies, but strangely, Aisha likes it.


    ¡¸Oi, Aldo, give me some too¡¹


    I tossed Toack some berries since he wanted some too, just as I expected. Then, he caught them nicely and ate them.


    ¡¸Even so, I could have gotten hurt really badly from using this piece of inferior product¡¹


    Aisha said as she turned around to face Toack, who was deeper inside the house. On her butt, there was some brown dirt attached. From that, I understood it was because she tried sitting on the broken workbench.


    The reason why her words were sharper than usual was probably because of that.


    ¡¸Nono, you have been using this for three years now, right? It¡¯s only natural for it to break down¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ When I first bought this, you told me that this can be used for five years¡¹


    Aisha was still not backing off. Is she doing this because her ass was in pain from that, or is she trying to negotiate a discount for her next purchase?


    It¡¯s amazing that she could remember the words from three years ago.


    Toack then sighed and replied:


    ¡¸You have been leaving the workbench outdoors ¡¯cause it¡¯s too much of a hassle to clean up after work, right? Leaving it in the rain makes it corrode faster, so it would break down sooner than I said, you know? ¡¹


    Oh, that¡¯s no good. It¡¯s Aisha¡¯s loss. Toack had precisely exined why the useful life of his product did not match what he said, and it was because of Aisha¡¯s management of the item.


    ¡¸¡­. Chi¡¹


    ¡¸And so there won¡¯t be any discounts, but go to the warehouse with a trolley and get something that suits you¡¹


    Even when Aisha red at him as she clicked her tongue in annoyance, Toack brushed it off lightly and sent her away in order to avoid trouble.


    She walked to the warehouse as if the ce was her own while looking somewhat displeased still.


    ¡¸That¡¯s why the women in this vige are dangerous. They have an insane memory that can recall words from years ago, and when something¡¯s a bit off, they try to get a discount¡¹


    ¡¸Maa, how should I put it. Women are no joke no matter where¡­ ¡¹


    The housewives who lived in the shopping districts of the capital and female adventurers all had crazy bargaining power. They can talk about this and that and lower the prices like magic.


    ¡¸Even though I was partly at fault there, Aisha is the only person who can niggle at someone with a straight face¡­ ¡¹


    Toack said as he put his fingers on his temple.


    I¡¯ve heard that men are said to be creatures who like to forget things when it¡¯s convenient to, but I think that women who pretend that they don¡¯t remember when they do is not good either.


    ¡¸Well, I don¡¯t really care about something like this. You went hunting yesterday and got some meat, right? ¡¹


    He changed from looking like he had a headache to a happy look.


    Being able to eat fresh meat can make even someone like Toack happy.


    Normally it¡¯s difficult to tell how he¡¯s feeling behind his poker face, but this time his emotions were really showing on his face.


    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s right. Thanks for taking care of me as well, Toack. So, here¡¯s some meat for you as my thanks¡¹


    When I passed him the meat that was wrapped in leaves, Toack quickly unwrapped the meat.


    As he moved the green leaves aside, a lump of red meat could be seen.


    ¡¸Ohh! It¡¯s a nice red color!! This would be delicious if I grill it with a little salt and pepper¡¹


    Listening to the mouthwatering words of Toack, I nodded in agreement without thinking.


    The venison dishes that Flora and Fiona-san made yesterday were the best.


    Above all, the grilled meat was the best I¡¯ve had in half my lifetime. Venison would get all dried up if it was grilled for too long.


    ¡¸You can also stir fry it with some vegetables and sweet sauce. Even deep frying it, or stew it with tomatoes¡¹


    ¡¸Oi, that sounds good¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Since it¡¯s meat, it would go really well with wine¡¹


    When I was talking to Toack about ways to cook the venison, Aisha, who came back unnoticed, made a suggestion as she stared at the meat.


    ¡¸What is it? Have you already chosen a new workbench? ¡¹


    Toack asked in surprise.


    ¡¸Just make one that¡¯s around the same height as thest one. Besides that, do you have a share of that meat for me, too? You still haven¡¯t repaid me for acting as your guide and helping you with Flora¡¹


    ¡¸I was nning on giving some to you as well, though? Remember? I told you toe by just the other day, and I¡¯ll give you your share at that time ¡¹


    ¡¸Oh. Then, let¡¯s eat the venison for lunch at Aldo¡¯s ce¡¹


    ¡¸Haa? ¡¹


    From the sudden suggestion of Aisha, Toack let out a dumbfounded voice.


    ¡¸Even if I let my family cook it, it¡¯s not as delicious as when you and Flora make it¡¹


    That¡¯s a feeling that I know well. Flora and Toack are both really good at cooking.


    It¡¯s just, I feel like I¡¯m leaving everything to them while being too unreserved.


    ¡¸¡­Oi, Aldo. Is what Aisha saying okay? Don¡¯t you have to go hunting today? ¡¹


    ¡¸No, today¡¯s a day off so there¡¯s no problem with me. What about you two? ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, I¡¯m in a profession where it¡¯s easy to make time. My apologies for making you wait for your bed though¡¹


    Perhaps he was feeling a strong sense of responsibility from a client¡¯s order, so he apologized to me.


    ¡¸There¡¯s no problem since you lent me a sofa. It¡¯s not a big deal if it¡¯s a littlete. I borrowed some fishing tools from Ergys-san yesterday, so how about we go fishing like we said? ¡¹


    ¡¸That sounds good. We can have a luxurious course of venison at noon and river fishes at night¡¹


    It doesn¡¯t sound bad to eat like that with everyone. Just from thinking about it brings me joy.


    ¡¸What about you, Aisha? ¡¹


    I thought there won¡¯t be a problem with her since she was the one who brought it up, but I will ask just in case.


    ¡¸There¡¯s no problem, I¡¯ll just push my job to my little sister. She will be happy and willing if she was going toe home to some of Toack and Flora¡¯s cooking¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re going to use your little sister like that? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s my special privilege as an older sister since I¡¯m always working. After that, we¡¯ll get Flora to join us¡¹


    I¡¯m a little curious as to what type of person Aisha¡¯s little sister is. Perhaps, she would be the same open-hearted type of girl as Aisha, or a seriously shy type of girl who is herplete opposite.


    Brother and sisters are either really simr in personalities or theplete opposite.


    ¡¸¡­.Hey, you¡¯re going to tell that famously shy girl Flora toe? Even with me here? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s going to be okay. I have Aldo here. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯ll talk to you, though¡¹

 Chapter 17 - A Visit From An Unfamiliar Woman

    <h4>Chapter 17: A Visit From An Unfamiliar Woman</h4>


    Since we¡¯ve decided to eat the venison at my ce, we dispersed from Toack¡¯s home.


    Toack wille after he finishes the work he has in the morning, and Aisha wille after she pushes her work onto her younger sister.


    Speaking of which, I¡¯m heading to Ergys-san¡¯s house right now because the role of inviting Flora was given to me.


    When I got to his house, Fiona-san was there working in the field behind the house.


    ¡¸Hello there ¡¹


    When she heard my voice, Fiona-san stood up and turned around.


    As usual, each and every one of her movements was beautiful. From the way she stood up from a crouching position, to the way she turned around; it was full of elegance.


    The reason why all of Flora¡¯s movements carry elegance as well is probably because she grew up watching Fiona-san.


    ¡¸Ara, hello Aldo-san. Thank you for that delicious meat yesterday¡¹


    ¡¸No no, I¡¯ve been in your care. Thank you for letting me have dinner with you yesterday as well, it was delicious¡¹


    ¡¸Since you really looked like you enjoyed it, Flora and I both found it worthwhile¡¹


    Fionaughed gracefully with her hand ced near her mouth.


    Just looking at that gentle smile makes me feel healed.


    I wonder what this is- This feeling that envelops me. I wonder if this is what having a mother feels like.


    It feels like I can understand what Kiel meant now when he used to say that older women have the nice warmth and affection of a mother in them.


    ¡¸By the way, what brings you here today? ¡¹


    I came back to my senses from Fiona-san¡¯s question.


    That¡¯s right. Fiona-san has crop work to do. I might turn into a bother if I use too much of her time.


    ¡¸Umm, I¡¯m here for Flora. Since Aisha and Toack want to have lunch at my ce today, I¡¯m here to invite Flora to join us ¡¹


    ¡¸Ara, that sounds nice. Flora will definitely be happy to, but that girl is out trading right now¡¹


    ¡¸So does that mean it won¡¯t be possible ¡¯cause she¡¯s busy today? ¡¹


    Was my invitation too sudden? Basically vigers are busy every day with some kind of work. If a person is absent from work, their work will either be passed on to their family members or get postponed and cause inconvenience for others.


    Toack and I are the only ones around who have a flexible schedule. Therefore, I have to be considerate of others in this regard.


    Of course, on the days when I have to head to the mountains I pretty much can¡¯t do anything else for the whole day either. And for Toack as well, even when he has no orders, it doesn¡¯t mean that he can just go around and y.


    ¡¸¡­ No, since she should being back before lunch, I think she can go with you afterwards¡¹


    Fiona answered with a smile after she thought for a few seconds.


    Perhaps with that moment of time, she thought of Flora¡¯s schedule and what needed to be done today, then remade her schedule in her mind when she thought of nothing urgent for Flora to do.


    I feel somewhat bad for this invitation.


    ¡¸Sorry for inviting her all of a sudden¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. Aisha-chan always does the same. We¡¯re used to it¡¹


    I responded with a bitter smile to Fiona-san¡¯s words.


    From what she just said, it¡¯s possible that Aisha-chan still does this after they grew up.


    ¡ô¡¡¡¡¡ô¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡ô


    Since Fiona-san is getting Flora for me, I¡¯ve decided to clean my house a bit for my iing visitors.


    It hasn¡¯t been long since the day of the big cleaning, but dust and sand have already started to slightly umte.


    I took out the broom and swept the dust and the dirt off the living room floor.


    At that time, I realized that I don¡¯t have slippers for my guests to wear inside the house.


    It¡¯s normal to wear slippers inside the house in order to prevent the floor from getting all dirty from people¡¯s shoes. However, I only have a pair for my own use.


    It would dirty their socks if they just walked in socks instead, and the floor is cold as well¡­


    What should I do about this?


    ¡¸¡­ I guess I have no choice but to borrow some from Toack¡¹


    There were a lot of slippers in Toack¡¯s ce.


    It¡¯s strange to have a visitor prepare their own inner footwear, but there¡¯s no need to feel reserved with Toack.


    With that in mind, I quickly stopped thinking about it and moved on to clean the kitchen.


    Toack and Flora will be cooking in this kitchen, so I have to make it all shiny. It¡¯s a ce where they will be handling food ingredients, so the area has to be kept clean.


    I disposed of the trash inside of the wooden box container in the scullery, and washed it out quickly.


    Then, I wiped the kitchen with a damp cloth, and wiped away the remaining water with a dry cloth.


    After that, I washed the cloths and moved on to the chairs and tables in the living room. Lastly, I finished up by doing the windows at the end.


    Yup. It¡¯s satisfying being the one cleaning my own house, after all.


    I could not have felt such a feeling of satisfaction until now. Since the equipment such as weapons and armor that I had to clean and maintain back then had a direct impact on people¡¯s lives, the task carried great feelings of responsibility and obligation.


    If just cleaning can feel this refreshing, it wouldn¡¯t be bad to do this more often.


    ¡¸Now then, I guess I¡¯ll clean up these tools and go borrow some slippers from Toack¡­ ¡¹


    After looking at the kitchen and the living room again, I started hearing hard knocks at the door just as I lifted up my bucket.


    Who is it? Did Florae back from trading sooner than expected so she¡¯s here early? ¡­No, Flora wouldn¡¯t knock on the door this hard. Judging by that, it¡¯s probably Toack or Aisha.


    ¡¸I¡¯ming¡¹


    From experiencing my previous failure, I havee to realize that I am someone who would go get the door no matter what I was in the middle of doing.


    And that carelessness is what led to me letting someone in while I was naked.


    Once I put the bucket aside and opened the door, there was a youngdy with red, long hair standing there, dressed in a red one piece.


    It was a woman with a good figure; she had slim waist and a curvy back. Her slender arms and legs also had a healthful beauty to them.


    She was a woman with a type of beauty different from Flora and Fiona-san.


    But, who is this woman? I don¡¯t think I would have forgotten about her if I saw this girl in the vige before¡­


    Is she a viger from a nearby vige who came here to greet us? She had a basket hanging from her arm, so surely she was not someone who came just to greet me from a nearby vige.


    ¡¸Can I help you? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Are you asleep? It¡¯s me¡¹


    ¡¸Huh? ¡­This voice¡­ Aisha? ¡¹


    Nono, this can¡¯t ¡­.be?


    When I kept staring at her in surprise, she scratched her neck and opened her mouth to reply as if it was a hassle . Oh, that is somewhat Aisha-like.


    ¡¸Even I am not in my work clothes every day, you know? Well, the main reason is that if my little sister is working, she would keep making a fuss because there wouldn¡¯t be enough work clothes¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ ¡¹


    I¡¯m sorry. It was just like you said. I was convinced that she wore her work clothes even in private at home, with her hair wrapped up with a barrette at all times.


    Even so, I was not really conscious of it, but Aisha is a very beautiful girl, even if she does not have a feminine personality.


    Her hair was usually messy and cluttered up, and her figure was wasted in her work clothes. Well, there¡¯s no need to look good while working in the fields, but wouldn¡¯t it be fine to at least let her hair down? When the older sister is a fashionable-type, the younger sister would no doubt be a serious-type. Since she is a rough older sister who takes everything as a hassle, the younger sister would then be the type that is mindful of others and does everything right. These thoughts of these contrasting sibling personalitybinations were surfacing in my mind.


    ¡¸Hold on, I know this is a rare sight but stop staring so much¡¹


    Aisha told me with upturned eyes to stop staring at her. She seems a bit embarrassed showing what she looks like outside of work, as her eyes are not as sharp as they usually are.


    ¡¸Ah, sorry about that¡¹


    ¡¸Hora, take this wine, jam and raisins. I will give you these first¡¹


    When I apologized in a hurry, Aisha handed over the basket that was hanging from her arm.


    ¡¸Well then, I¡¯ming in¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, sorry. I¡¯m going to borrow some slippers from Toack right now so please wait a bit¡¹


    Aisha sighed the moment she heard what I said. Even if her look changed, it seems like her gestures did not.

 Chapter 18 - Our Circle

    <h4>Chapter 18: Our Circle</h4>


    ¡¸Hahahaha! So that¡¯s why you were asking who she was! Oh that¡¯s a good one! ¡¹


    Toackughed as he pped his hands while we sat in the living room.


    ¡¸¡­ Settle down already¡¹


    Aisha said as she suddenly got her head off the table and red at Toack.


    I can¡¯t evenugh at this since I was the one who had no idea who she was.


    I felt Aisha¡¯s sharp gaze suddenly stabbing at me, as if she was telling me that this was all my fault.


    Was Toack not surprised seeing how Aisha looked? I thought there was a chance that he would have thought that a stranger hade if I asked him about it. That was how surprising it was for me because of how different she looked.


    ¡¸I bet she was dressed up by her younger sister Ena, right? She was probably like ¡°Don¡¯t go to eat lunch with people in your work clothes. Here, wear this and go¡±¡¹


    With a smile on his face, Toack teased Aisha as he touched the sleeve of her dress.


    ¡¸¡­¡­. ¡¹


    He seemed to have hit the mark, so Aisha could not refute what he was saying and only brushed away his hand. I feel like I could almost see wrinkles forming on Aisha¡¯s pretty looking face cause of how she¡¯s knitting her brows at him.


    ¡¸I have no idea which one¡¯s the older sister and which one¡¯s the younger one-¡¹


    Is it because of Aisha¡¯s bargaining attempt from a while ago? Toack is taking this opportunity to get Aisha back while she¡¯s weak.


    If he bullies her this much she¡¯s going to retaliateter. Is he going to be okay?


    I stood up as I started to feel somewhat uneasy from imagining that happening and went to prepare some food that I picked out.


    It¡¯s good that Aisha brought raisins. Aside from the raisins from Aisha that we can snack on, we can also eat the pico and erue that I harvested when I was with Loren-san.


    ¡¸Oi, hold on a sec, Aisha. Stand up and spin for me so I can take a look¡¹


    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m not doing that. That kind of embarrassing thing¡¹


    While I was getting the utensils and a te to put the fruits and nuts on, the two continued their conversation like that. They get along pretty well despite their age difference.


    It¡¯s probably because they grew up in the same vige and knew each other from a young age. I can¡¯t imagine what they were like when they were younger, but I would have liked to have seen it.


    ¡¸Here, I brought us some light snacks¡¹


    When I took out the te, Aisha got up happily and escaped from Toack¡¯s bantering.


    On the other hand, Toack seems to be a bit sad that I came back so soon. His disappointment was showing all over his face.


    ¡¸Ara, I thought it was only going to be raisins. I¡¯m so tired of eating raisins.¡¹


    Aisha said with a happy face when she saw what was on the te. As I thought, she was tired of eating raisins since she grows them at her ce.


    She was happy that she¡¯s going to get to eat something other than raisins.


    ¡¸That isn¡¯t something that a grape farmer would say¡¹


    ¡¸Try eating raisins every morning. You¡¯ll be tired of it in three days¡¹


    I¡¯m jealous that she gets to have raisins every day, but there¡¯s no doubt that anyone would get tired of them if they eat them every day.


    I got lots of raisins from Aisha, but I don¡¯t want end up in that state.


    ¡¸What kind of food can you make with raisins? ¡¹


    ¡¸You can mix them with anything, you know? You can mix them in to bake bread, make sds, cook thingsbing them with apples, and even with chicken¡¹


    Aisha answered my question while she scraped the erue fruit with her spoon.


    She answered smoothly as someone who appreciates food well.


    Everything she said sounded tasty. It would be a waste to just eat the raisins by themselves here, so I think I¡¯ll try cooking something with them.


    ¡¸I see. Teach me a simple way to cook with them after¡¹


    ¡¸Sure¡¹


    For a while after that, we picked up our spoons and silently dug at the body of the erues.


    ¡ô ¡ô¡¡¡¡¡¡¡ô


    After snacking on the fruits, Aisha said she wanted a full tour around my house so I decided to show her around.


    However, since I have just moved in recently, there¡¯s not really any furniture or essories in my house, so I don¡¯t think there¡¯s much to see.


    ¡¸Hehhh, that¡¯s a big bath¡¹


    Aisha¡¯s said with an impressed voice in the bathroom.


    ¡¸The people who lived here before seemed to really liked bathing. They designed this room¡¯syout in such a way that narrows down the size of the changing room for a bigger bath¡¹


    ¡¸So that¡¯s why the changing room is this small. But, isn¡¯t it hard to fill up a bath this big by yourself? ¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m confident in my physical abilities, and I love bathing as well¡¹


    The truth is I rely on the power of the magic tools, but it wouldn¡¯t do much good if too many people know about it. Magic tools are valuable items that usually only nobles use, so it would start some weird misunderstandings.


    We walked through the changing room one behind the other, as there wasn¡¯t enough space for a grown man and woman to go through together side-by-side.


    ¡¸What is this empty room here for? ¡¹


    Aisha asked as she got out into the hallway and saw the next room.


    ¡¸This is the bedroom. The bed isn¡¯t finished yet though¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Toack, hurry up and finish the bed for him¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m here because you said you wanted to have lunch together all of a sudden¡¹


    When Aisha muttered from down the hallway, Toack¡¯s voice of protest flew out from the living room as he was rxing there.


    Aisha then walked back as if she couldn¡¯t hear him.


    Well, this is an average viger¡¯s house so it was pretty loud and clear.


    We continued as I showed a bitter smile.


    ¡¸You sure you want to keep going? All that¡¯s left is the storage room ¡¹


    I moved the magic tools and swords that I had from the living room in there, so it would be a little troubling if she stared around in that room like the bathhouse.


    There are also some high grade materials that I put in there which could be exchanged for money in the case of an emergency. I don¡¯t invite people over often, but since I don¡¯t know what will happen from now on, I should make a secret ce to store those items above the ceiling or under the floor.


    ¡¸¡­Oh? Never mind then ¡¹


    Aisha said as she took a nce at me before turning back.


    I was a bit worried since she said that she wanted a full house tour, but now I¡¯m a little relieved.


    Since I just moved in and I should have had nothing to store in a storage room, I should not have said that I have a storage room at all.


    When I was walking back with Aisha from the hallway to the living room, I heard knocking noisesing from the door.


    From the gentle knocking noises, I knew that it was Flora.


    ¡¸That¡¯s probably Flora¡¹


    The knocks would be loud if it was Aisha.


    When I was thinking that, I heard Toack calling out ¡°Someone¡¯s here-¡± from the living room.


    ¡¸Yeah yeah, you don¡¯t have to get it because you have never really talked to her¡¹


    ¡¸I know that¡¹


    Aisha and I headed for the door in small steps. Certainly, it would suddenly surprise Flora if Toack went to get the door since she is shy.


    ¡¸Wee¡¹


    ¡¸H, Hello¡¹


    When I opened the door, Flora was there in a white blouse and a blue one piece dress.


    The blouse was a little different from the one that she usually wore, as the neck area had a fine rose embroidery and there was a blue ribbon on the chest area. Furthermore, her dress that was swaying in the wind was not just dark blue, but also mixed with a refreshing blue that was a slightly brighter shade.


    It¡¯s clothes like these that highlight Flora¡¯s pure and neat style of look. Her long hair that is usually straightened out is braided carefully today and she has a mature feel to her.


    ¡¸U,umm¡¹


    ¡¸Hurry up and invite her in¡¹


    Just when Flora was shying away from me looking at her in silence, Aisha, who was next to me, tapped my shoulder and told me to invite her in.


    Clothes and hairstyles can really change how a woman looks, so it¡¯s not strange for them to look so different.


    ¡¸Ah, right. Pleasee on in¡¹


    ¡¸O, Okay, ojamashimasu¡¹


    Flora changed into slippers and came in after I invited her inside.


    ¡¸Sorry for suddenly calling you here¡¹


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s alright. Today¡¯s afternoon work wasn¡¯t that important. And Aisha had always invited me out randomly since we were kids¡¹


    She said ¡°Aisha had always invited her out randomly¡± like it was trouble. If Toack or I were the ones who said that, Aisha would be looking at us with cold eyes.


    However, Aisha was silent and did not care. She has nerves of steel right nowpared to her usual self.


    ¡¸This is Aldo-san¡¯s new house, huh. This is my first time here¡­ ¡¹


    Flora said as she looked around curiously, then her face turned red as if she was reminded of what happened thest time she was here.


    We¡¯re the only ones here who know of that scene.


    Aisha showed a bitter smile, and Toack was looking over here grinning.


    ¡¸Okay okay, let¡¯s start cooking since Flora¡¯s here now. My stomach is already growling¡¹


    ¡¸Y, yeah¡¹


    Aisha changed the topic with a bright tone. With that, Flora seems to have stopped thinking about it as well.


    Just when we were going to move our crowd into the kitchen, Toack spoke up.


    ¡¸Oi, is it okay for me to introduce myself? ¡¹


    ¡¸I want to say that you can¡­ but Flora will get nervous if there¡¯s someone here she¡¯s not familiar with ¡¹


    ¡¸Y, yes. Please, go ahead¡¹


    Flora answered stiffly since Toack came out.


    ¡¸I¡¯m Toack, someone who lives around here. I make furniture for a living¡¹


    Although Toack was trying to speak in a tone as gently as possible, to other people he still looked like he was a man with an angry look on his face.


    ¡¸His personality is peevish and he¡¯s not very straight forward though ¡¹


    ¡¸He always looks angry but he¡¯s not really angry¡¹


    ¡¸What are you guys saying?! ¡¹


    Aisha and I added on to Toack¡¯s too formal of an introduction, and he replied in an upset tone.


    ¡¸Ufufufu. ¡­ Ah, s, sorry about that. The conversation between you three was funny¡¹


    As Flora¡¯s stiff expression softened up, Toack also quieted down as if he was surprised by that.


    Then, Flora somehow made eye contact with Toack¡¯s scary-looking face and said,


    ¡¸I¡¯m the vige chief¡¯s daughter, Flora. Nice to meet you¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, nice to meet you¡¹


    I was worried, but the introduction between those two seemed to have worked out pretty well.


    Flora has rxed, and it¡¯s nice that our circle will be getting bigger from here on.

 Chapter 19 - Cooking by The Four of us

    <h4>Chapter 19: Cooking by The Four of us</h4>


    Since Flora¡¯s here as well now, we moved the whole gang into the kitchen.


    ¡¸I, I¡¯m not really that good at cooking. Maybe I should go back out? ¡¹


    ¡¸Why¡¯d you say that? You can help even if it¡¯s just a little. Like cutting up the vegetables or making the sauce¡¹


    Toack caught Aisha who was about to go back in the living room.


    ¡¸Aisha, try cooking once in a while. It would surely be fun cooking with everyone¡¹


    ¡¸I know¡¹


    I also wanted to leave it to Flora and Toack since I know how good they are, but it sounds like fun to make a meal together with everyone this time. Also, I¡¯ll be eating the deer that I hunt from now on, so it would good for me to learn some good ways to cook them from these two.


    While everyone was washing their hands, I prepared the things that we¡¯ll most likely need.


    Salt and pepper, wine, olive oil, frying pans, kitchen knives and cutting boards. Andstly, the venison.


    As I brought these out, Flora also took out a small wooden lunch box from her bag which contained the venison that she had prepared beforehand.


    ¡¸Ah. This is what I was working on yesterday. These ones were coated with salt, pepper, and olive oil. And this here was marinated with red wine and an herb called marjoram¡¹


    ¡¸Ohh! You came well prepared. You can make a nice saut¨¦ed dish with that¡¹


    ¡¸As expected from Flora, it won¡¯t take long until we can eat ¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you¡¹


    We all praised Flora on the nice preparation that she did.


    She brought out such valuable food ingredients from her house. I¡¯m so happy that tears almost came out. She must have done the marinade when she cooked for her family.


    Looks like I¡¯ll have to sort out a big cut for them again if I manage to catch game in my next hunt.


    ¡¸Well then, what are we going to make? ¡¹


    ¡¸Steak and stew! ¡¹


    Aisha responded instantly to Toack¡¯s question as she raised her hand.


    ¡¸Ah, it takes some time to make a stew so let¡¯s not ¡¹


    ¡¸Ehhhh, is stew no good? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not that we can¡¯t, but even if we start making it right away, it¡¯ll be way past lunch time by the time it¡¯s done¡¹


    Flora seemed to have the same opinion as Toack since she wasn¡¯t rmending it too much either.


    If we start making the stew now it¡¯d be evening by the time we can eat.


    ¡¸Frying it would be no problem though¡¹


    ¡¸Roasting it or saut¨¦ing it would be plenty delicious. If we want some soup, we can also make a vegetable soup. We¡¯d get tired of eating only meat¡¹


    ¡¸Ohh, that sounds good. I can¡¯t get the vours of Toack¡¯s soup even if I try to imitate it¡¹


    ¡¸Haha, you won¡¯t be able to do it that fast. You can¡¯t do it just by cutting the vegetables up normally and throwing them in¡¹


    After talking for a while between the four of us, we have decided on a menu of grilled venison steak, saut¨¦ed venison, stir fry venison with red wine, pot roast venison and a vegetable soup.


    Although this menu sounds like a lot, we have Flora¡¯s marinated venison. The cooking methods were also unexpectedly easy, so we¡¯re gonna get started right away.


    Aisha and I were in charge of the simple cooking such as grilling and pot roasting. Flora was in charge of the stir-frying with wine and saut¨¦ing. Toack was in charge of the vegetable soup and supervising Aisha.


    Flora, me, Aisha and Toack were working in the kitchen next to each other in that order.


    This is a pretty roomy kitchen, but it still felt quite cramped with the four of us adults lined up.


    Flora brought out a hand-made apron and put it on.


    Aisha seemed to be reluctant to join in because of the clothes her little sister had picked out for her. It didn¡¯te across my mind before, so I have decided to let her use my apron. It would be a waste if she got that beautiful dress dirty.


    Flora stared at Aisha. It did look somewhat loose on her because of our height difference.


    ¡¸It¡¯s a bit too big for her after all, huh¡¹


    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re right, but that¡¯s not it¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s not it? ¡¹


    ¡¸I, It¡¯s nothing Aldo-san! Let¡¯s start cooking! ¡¹


    Flora¡¯s strange words piqued my interest, but since she told me to start cooking I will move on from it.


    I cut the venison intorge chunks and seasoned them with salt and pepper. Then, with a little bit of oil in the frying pan, I threw in the sliced up pieces of garlic into the pan to get its vour out.


    The fragrant smell of garlic drifted as they turned into a golden brown color.


    ¡¸That smells really good¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah yeah, hurry up and cut up the meat. I can¡¯t do it ¡¯cause we only have two knives¡¹


    I heard the voicesing from the two next to me.


    We have three cutting boards, but only two knives. The ce where we can make the fire can also fit two frying pans maximum, but it would just waste more time unless we take our turns efficiently.


    When I first moved in here I would have never imagined that the four of us would be cooking like this.


    Somehow this got me feeling nostalgic, reminding me of the times that I was cooking with my party back in ¡°ck Silver¡±.


    ¡¸¡­Aldo-san, you¡¯re having fun aren¡¯t you? ¡¹


    Maybe because I couldn¡¯t hold my smile in, Flora said to me as she smiled at me.


    ¡¸I was just reminded a bit of my past. I had also cooked like this with my friends¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, speaking of which, what did you used to do before? You don¡¯t have to tell me if you don¡¯t want to, though¡¹


    Toack hesitantly asked me from hearing my mutters.


    A twenty-seven-year old man who suddenly moved into the vige. Anyone would wonder what he was doing before that.


    ¡¸Nah, it¡¯s not something that I can¡¯t say out loud. I was an adventurer a while ago and I came here since I made some money¡¹


    At the same time I answered like that, I confirmed that the vor of the golden-browned garlic had been transferred to the pan before I took out the garlic.


    Then, I added a bit more oil and waited until the frying pan was heated up to the point that the oil begins to smoke.


    ¡¸Heeehh! So you were doing something like that! Does that mean you have taken out vicious monsters like goblins and orcs before? ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, yeah I guess so¡¹


    I even took out a dragon at the end, but I will keep quiet and not say needless things.


    ¡¸If we have a hunter here who has experience dealing with monsters, we could feel safe even if anything happens¡¹


    ¡¸We¡¯ll be relying on you¡¹


    ¡¸I have already retired, so please don¡¯t work me too hard¡¹


    When small fry monsters such as goblinse out, it¡¯s normal for hunters and vigers to deal with them. But if it¡¯s a monster that they can¡¯t handle, then they will hold out until the knights and adventurers are dispatched. It will make the people feel safer if the first people who will deal with them are hunters who are former adventurers.


    If such monsters doe to this vige, I will take the lead to fight for everyone¡¯s lives, but I¡¯d rather not deal with that type of work if possible.


    Since the frying pan was heated enough for the oil to smoke, I put the venison in.


    I guess they have also finished seasoning the meat from the loud cutting noises I hearing from near us, and Aisha started throwing the meat into the frying pan.


    As the sizzling sounds came from the fat of the meat, the fragrant smell of meat filled the kitchen.


    ¡¸I¡¯m hungry¡¹


    ¡¸Same¡¹


    we said as we watched the meat juices from the venison flying everywhere.


    The smell of meat cooking works very well with empty stomachs. You¡¯ll realize just how hungry you are once you smell enough of that fragrant smell.


    Behind us, Toack and Flora were chopping up the vegetables on their cutting boards with rapid chopping sounds.


    Both of them were very fast with their knives.


    As I live my single life here from now on, it would be important to get ustomed to kitchen knives rather than swords.


    I seared the meat for one minute on one side, then turned it over for another minute on the other side. The surface of the venison was roasted to a brown color. The middle part was still somewhat red but I don¡¯t mind since I¡¯m going to be pot roasting it.


    I lowered the fire a bit, then I put a lid on the frying pan and left it covered for a while.


    ¡¸Oi, Aisha. Don¡¯t be grilling it on such a high heat. Cook it carefully on medium heat and watch for the roughness of the meat¡¹


    ¡¸Even I know that much¡¹


    As I listened to their words, I picked out tes and utensils from the kitchen cupboard.


    Since my dish was a pot roast, a shallow, round dish is good. Aisha should be done grilling soon too. Should I bring her a te as well?


    It feels like it¡¯s as fun to pick out tes as cooking the dishes themselvestely.


    Then, after confirming that the remaining heat had cooked the meat thoroughly, I sliced the venison into thin pieces.


    The outeryer of the meat was well done, and the inside is a beautiful pink. The middle was roasted to a degree between rare to medium rare. That¡¯s the level I¡¯m satisfied with.


    I ted the dish with its juicy meat juices still dripping out.


    Aisha also looked like she was done; she also served it on the round dish that I ced beside her.


    After roasting the meat, I started to make a gravy from wine, honey, and the meat juices from the meat. I put out the fire as the gravy thickened and gave off a fragrant smell.


    After I finish ting the food, I noticed that the portions that I roasted looked a bit small.


    Suddenly, I paused as I saw Aisha¡¯s skin glowing.


    ¡¸Ah¡­ ¡¹


    Aisha, you were secretly eating, weren¡¯t you? Just when I was about to call her out, something warm entered my mouth.


    The taste of well-seasoned meat juice spread all at once. This is the grilled venison.


    In no way was this venison overcooked from the texture of the meat. The more I chewed, the more delicious this meat tasted.


    While I continued chewing, Aisha put her index finger on her lips.


    This girl¡­ she made me an aplice. Forcibly putting the food like that in my mouth.


    Well, it¡¯s fine if the two behind us don¡¯t notice.


    I think that it¡¯s necessary to taste the food when you cook.


    To encourage others to cook without tasting their food would be rude.


    That¡¯s why cooking this way isn¡¯t really a problem. Yup, this was not us stealing a bite or anything like that. It¡¯s to make sure that it was cooked to just the right level.


    ¡¸Oh, something wrong Aldo? ¡¹


    ¡¸No, nothing at all¡¹


    As I tried to reach for more, Toack asked in a curious voice as he looked back. I pulled back the hand that I had extended out.


    Aisha, who was in the same boat as me, had a natural expression on as if nothing was wrong. Aisha is good at kidding herself.


    ¡¸¡­ There¡¯s something suspicious here ¡¹


    Toack narrowed his eyes and looked at me sharply.


    ¡¸We¡¯re done here so you can use the frying pan¡¹


    I handed my frying pan over to Flora without feeling guilty.


    ¡¸O, oh. Thanks¡¹


    Flora received the frying pan with a smile on her face.


    When I looked at her carefree smile, I thought that Toack must be thinking that it was suspicious.


    ¡¸Ah, Aldo-san. You know you got some sauce on your mouth? ¡¹


    ¡¸Ehh? Really? ¡¹


    I wiped my mouth in a panic from what Flora had just pointed out.


    ¡¸¡­Baka¡¹


    At that moment, I realized my mistake as I heard Aisha¡¯s mutter.


    ¡­.I fell into Flora¡¯s trap.


    ¡¸Ah, you stole a bite didn¡¯t you? ¡¹


    As I looked nkly at Flora, who had just caught me in the act, she smiled at me and went back to cooking.


    Her smile was beautiful and gentle as usual, but for some reason it sent shivers down my spine.


    Have I done something that has somehow angered her¡­?

 Chapter 20 - Various different smiles

    <h4>Chapter 20: Various different smiles</h4>


    ¡¸It¡¯s ready! ¡¹


    The vegetable soup seems to be finished as Toack brings a steaming hot pot to the table.


    I was already seated with Aisha and Flora with our dishes and utensils set. With this, we were finally able to start our feast.


    ¡¸It took so long even though it was just a vegetable soup¡¹


    ¡¸Shaddap. It¡¯s all good if it¡¯s delicious¡¹


    ¡¸Yah, you¡¯ll understand after you try some, Aisha¡¹


    With all these delicious looking meat dishesid out in front of us, I don¡¯t know why Aisha would have anyints even though it did take a while.


    ¡¸By that, you mean like she¡¯ll understand if she stole a bite of it like you guys did?¡¹


    ¡¸It was just a taste test!! ¡¹


    Aisha¡¯s words ovepped with Toack and Flora¡¯s voices.


    ¡¸Since we were just ¡°testing the taste¡±, I think it¡¯s okay to give us a bit more steak and pot roast than this¡¹


    Yup, Aisha and I had our number of pot-roast and steak reduced as our punishment of stealing a bite.


    Even though we did have a ¡°taste test¡±, isn¡¯t this punishment a little too harsh?


    ¡¸Yup, yup¡¹


    Aisha nodded as she agreed with what I said.


    She seems to have eaten three pieces of steak and one piece of the pot roast though, so I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll get this penalty reduction.


    There aren¡¯t even three pieces of steak left on her te.


    Even though she wasn¡¯t even in a position where she could bring food back for her family, she already has¡­ eaten four pieces secretly.


    ¡¸Nope. That was way past the point of a taste test while cooking¡¹


    Flora refused with a smile as she sat in front of us.


    Her smile was gentle, yet different from the usual after we stole a bite. It feels like she is a little mad about something.


    Her tone of voice was polite, but her words had thorns.


    Was stealing a bite really something that unforgivable in Flora¡¯s eyes?


    Even though Aisha did have four pieces, I don¡¯t think Flora is such a short tempered girl that she would be angry over something so little like that¡­


    ¡¸*Gulp*¡­! Flora, I apologize for what happened a little while ago! ¡­.Me and your nine year¡ª¡¹


    ¡¸F-f-f-f, fine! There¡¯s just nothing I can do about you, Aisha. I¡¯ll give you some since I also had some of thisst night¡¹


    Flora stood up vigorously in the middle of Aisha¡¯s sentence and quickly started to give her some of her steaks.


    It¡¯s rare for Flora to raise her voice like that.


    I wonder what Aisha was trying to say, but I won¡¯t ask since it won¡¯t go well if I try to pry into a girl¡¯s conversation.


    While Flora is carefully giving Aisha some steaks, Toack started to pour the vegetable soup into round bowls.


    Aisha stared at Toack without blinking and said:


    ¡¸¡­Toack. You look cooler than usual today¡¹


    ¡¸Hehe, thank you. Here, your vegetable soup¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Hold on. Why¡¯s there so little in my bowl even when Iplimented you?¡¹


    ¡¸Because there were no feelings in your words. Hora, Aldo, pass me your bowl¡¹


    I see, you can get a bigger bowl if you praise him if you put your heart into it.


    ¡¸¡­Toack. Today you are even more manly than¨C ¡¹


    ¡¸Stop it. You¡¯re creeping me out¡¹


    I tried to praise him with all my heart, but Toack was creeped out by me.


    Certainly, that was not something that should be said from a man to another man. I¡¯ll stop that.


    When I received my bowl of soup from Toack, he served the soup in Flora¡¯s bowl next in the same way.


    I feel like my serving was thergest, but I¡¯m not going to say anything.


    Now all the main dishes are served on the table. We have the pot roasted venison by me, venison steak by Aisha, Flora¡¯s saut¨¦ed venison, stir fried venison with wine, and Toack¡¯s vegetable soup.


    Four different types of venison; they truly are masterpieces served on round tes. I don¡¯t even know if I should put my hands on these.


    Only hunters in this vige can eat a feast of meat like this.


    As for side dishes, we have Aisha¡¯s bread and red wine, vegetable sd, plus the pico and wolfberries from the mountains.


    Our meal preparation was now finished, and everyone all had their eyes gathered on me.


    I guess this is where I should give a few words as the one who invited them in.


    ¡¸Now then, let¡¯s eat, shall we? Make sure you eat lots since you all have been helping me so much. I¡¯ll be in your care from now on too! ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­.Ahh¡¹


    ¡¸Keep the big huntsing, ok? ¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ll be in your care as well¡¹


    As we spoke humble words to each other, we picked up our forks.


    Since I already had a taste of the pot roast, I had my eyes on Flora¡¯s saut¨¦ed venison that I looked the most forward to.


    I stabbed my fork into the meat and it went in smoothly. I could see how tender this meat is just from that alone. Venison would be tough if it was overcooked.


    While I admired that in my mind, I brought the meat into my mouth.


    As I bit into it, the taste of salt, pepper, and herbs spread in my mouth all at once.


    The meat was tender and yet it had a fair sticity of toughness. The original sweet taste of the meat was brought out further as I chewed. She had marinated the meat overnight so there was no bad smell to it at all.


    ¡¸Ahh, so good¡¹


    ¡¸T, Thank you¡¹


    Flora answered with a shy smile to my murmurs.


    I was relieved because that wasn¡¯t a smile on just the outside like the previous time, but a genuine smile that came from her heart.


    That shy smile she showed when Iplimented her on her cooking was very cute.


    I still have no idea why she was mad, but Flora with a happy face on is the best after all.


    As I smiled back at her, she brought a bite of the pot roast to her small mouth.


    I¡¯ve confirmed the taste of the dish myself, but I can¡¯t help but feel a bit nervous when it¡¯s being eaten by people who are good at cooking like Flora.


    ¡¸Ohh, this is tender. It was grilled just right¡¹


    She leaked out suchments with her hand over her mouth just when I was feeling such needless anxiety.


    I felt relieved from her words.


    Then, I stole a nce at the others.


    ¡¸It¡¯sssh good¡¹


    ¡¸The meat isn¡¯t tough, and it was seasoned well¡¹


    Aisha was talking with the meat stuffed in her mouth, and Toack said while he chewed.


    Toack didn¡¯t show much of an expression on the outside, but I can tell that he was liking it quite a bit.


    It feels good to have people enjoy the food that you make yourself.


    My chest feels all warm just from seeing them happily eating the food I made.


    ¡¸Oi, Aisha. The steak you made is a bit tough? You overcooked it, didn¡¯t you?¡¹


    ¡¸Did I? I like it chewy like this though¡¹


    Listening to the words of those two, I also bring the steak Aisha made to my mouth.


    Meat juices spread in my mouth as I chewed. The meat was a little tough, but there are certainly people who may like it a bit chewy like this.


    It¡¯s seasoned simply with salt and pepper, but I feel like I could eat an infinite amount of this.


    ¡¸I also like it a bit tough like this¡¹


    ¡¸See¡¹


    Aisha stuck her chest out proudly after hearing my words.


    ¡¸I prefer meat that¡¯s tender¡¹


    ¡¸Okay okay, I will pay attention to that if there is a next time¡¹


    Other people would think that was a conversation between an old married couple.


    I finished the steak and got my hands on the other dish that Flora made- The stir-fry with wine.


    The red wine sauce was not only thick and creamy, but also smelled really sweet.


    I stuffed the meat along with the sauce in my mouth.


    The juicy meatbined with the smooth Nordende wine sauce was delicious.


    ¡¸The red wine stir fry has a bit of a strong taste to it, so it¡¯s good to have it together with bread and sd¡¹


    Following Flora¡¯s rmendation, I found out that it does go really well together when you eat it with bread and sd.


    ¡¸It¡¯s true, it tastes just right¡¹


    The strong, sweet taste of the wine sauce was softened up by the moisture of the lettuce and cabbage.


    So she made her dish with the side dishes that had a iner taste in mind.


    Suddenly, I noticed that Aisha was ravenously eating her share with bread and Toack was eating his with vegetables.


    Even though we both cooked the same venison, Flora¡¯s was on another level after all. Her dishes are impably delicious.


    Toack was eating her dish with no words ofints, even being the entric man that he is. That is also proof of how good Flora¡¯s dish is.


    ¡¸This soup is delicious too, even if it took some time to make¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Of course¡¹


    ¡¸I also tried to make this at home, but I couldn¡¯t get this same taste. Teach me if there¡¯s a trick to this¡¹


    ¡¸Dumbass. It¡¯s better if you experiment with it yourself¡¹


    When I asked, Toack crossed his arms and lightly snorted.


    I understand the joy of experimenting and exploring by myself, but then that means I won¡¯t be able to taste this soup for the time being.


    ¡¸Are you not telling him because it¡¯d be too easy if you taught him?¡¹


    ¡¸S, so it¡¯s something like that¡¹


    ¡¸Then, isn¡¯t it fine if you just teach me¡¹


    ¡¸Nope¡¹


    Just when I was a bit disappointed from not being able to get Toack to teach me, Flora whispered to me in a small voice,


    ¡¸¡­Aldo-san¡¹


    When I looked at her, she pointed to the vegetable soup and she put two pico in it.


    That¡¯s when I realized it. The subtle taste of the pico was what was missing from the vegetable soups that I made. Certainly, a little acidity and sweetness from the pico would be just what I needed.


    The secret to the soup was this close to me.


    I¡¯m looking forward to the next time when I can make a vegetable soup for Toack. Surely he¡¯ll be surprised.


    I moved my mouth silently to thank Flora. She showed a little mischievous smile in return.


    While that smile made my heart skip a beat, it also made me think that yful look of hers resembled Fiona-san a little.

 Chapter 21 - Keeping Cool At The Stream

    <h4>Chapter 21: Keeping Cool At The Stream</h4>


    After we enjoyed the venison cuisine, we were rxing in the living room drinking some apple mint tea with the satisfied feeling of having full stomachs.


    Flora brewed the tea with the apple mints grown by Fiona-san.


    ¡¸Ah, the tea brewed by Flora is so good¡¹


    ¡¸Hehe, thank you¡¹


    It¡¯s as Aisha said, the tea brewed by Flora was very fragrant. Although I¡¯ve tried to make it myself after hearing the tricks to it, it was never quite right.


    It seems like there was quite the depth to this, such as the time spent brewing, the temperature of the water used to brew with, and ounting for the temperature of the day and so on. I wonder how many cups of tea I would need to brew to get to her level.


    It was nothing like the previous time with the soup where it was just about finding out the hidden ingredient, the pico.


    I enjoyed the fragrant scent of the apple mint, and then I took a sip.


    The sweet, refreshing taste of the green apple gradually filled my mouth. I really like this type of tea that calms you down once you drink it.


    ¡¸Hey, how do I look? Do I look like a nobledy? ¡¹


    Aisha said as she tried to imitate the graceful behaviour of a noble with aposed expression. Then, she tried to slowly ce her cup of tea back down on the table¡­


    *Pon* , the sound of ss hitting the table echoed.


    ¡¸Haha, is there a nobledy who is this clumsy? You¡¯re sitting with your legs open too ¡¹


    ¡¸Shaddap. Even though I put the cup down carefully on your table, it still made a sound like that. It¡¯s your table that has something wrong¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯s no way that¡¯s true¡¹


    Toack was being a party pooper to Aisha as she drank her tea while extending her elbow out.


    The nerve-wracking etiquettes mandatory for nobles is not for thezy Aisha. It¡¯s because there¡¯s a lot of things you have to be mindful of.


    ¡¸Aldo looks way more elegantpared to Aisha¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. There were no soundsing from him just now when he drank the tea. ssy¡¹


    Toack and Flora spoke words of admiration as they looked my way.


    ¡¸R-really? ¡¹


    To be an A-ranked adventurer you would have to rely on a noble¡¯s nomination. Therefore, it was necessary to learn proper noble etiquette in order to not appear rude before them when you try to get such a request.


    I guess I¡¯ve subconsciously goten used to drinking tea this way.


    Well, it looks like drinking tea in a slightly elegant manner like this would be a bit strange.


    I practiced with the guild master until my mouth turned sour, so it¡¯s hard to break the habit now.


    For the next little while, we talked with each other as we hung out sipping on tea.


    ¡¸Okay, Aldo. Let¡¯s go fishing. I want to have some salted fishes for dinner¡¹


    Toack said to me with fishing tools in his hands.


    Since his usual poker face has softened up a little, I know that he was looking forward to this moment.


    ¡¸Yeah, let¡¯s go. We can do that at the stream nearby. But, what are you guys going to do, Flora and Aisha? ¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm. It doesn¡¯t sound too bad to rx outside once in a while. We¡¯lle along¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯lle too¡¹


    I was worried that they wouldn¡¯t be able to since Aisha just pushed her workload onto her family, and Flora was called out by us suddenly. However, it doesn¡¯t look like there will be any problems there.


    ¡¸Okay. Everyone, let¡¯s go!¡¹


    ¡ô ¡¡¡ô¡¡¡¡¡¡¡ô


    In no more than two minutes, we¡¯ve reached the stream walking from my house.


    The weather is nice today, the whole sky is blue and there are no clouds in the sky.


    The warm sun of spring felt nice.


    The wind brushed my cheeks gently, as the flowers that grew around the stream swayed.


    It made me feel cool andfortable just from listening to the sound of the water flowing down the stream.


    While enjoying this natural sensation, we walked along the stream and looked for our targeted fishes.


    ¡¸After getting so full, it makes me want to take a nap here¡¹


    ¡¸Ohh, I know what you mean¡¹


    Flora and Aisha had friendly chats as they walked behind me and Toack.


    I feel like falling asleep here too after having my stomach filled. I wonder if it¡¯s going to be alright. Am I going to fall asleep while we¡¯re fishing?


    I let out yawns unintentionally as we¡¯re bathed in the nice and warm sunlight.


    When I looked next to me, I saw Toack doing the same thing. He did not let out his voice like me, but there were tears at the corner of his eye showing that he was a bit sleepy.


    ¡¸Maybe we should wash our faces with the stream water to freshen up?¡¹


    Washing our faces with cold water would blow the sleepiness away.


    It would be a bit hard to catch fishes right now in the state we¡¯re in.


    ¡¸Ah, Yes. It would feel good to dip our feet into the water since it¡¯s so warm today¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, that does sound nice ¡¹


    Flora and Aisha replied happily to my suggestion.


    Oh, it would be very refreshing to dip our feet into the water.


    ¡¸¡­Yeah. At this rate, we¡¯ll fall asleep while we¡¯re fishing¡¹


    Toack looked as if he wanted to start fishing right away, but he came to an understanding since he could not beat his sleepiness either.


    ¡¸Hora, it looks like there¡¯s a good spot over there with the rocks. Let¡¯s go, Flora!¡¹


    ¡¸Eh, hold on a sec! You¡¯re going too fast, Aisha! ¡¹


    Aisha took Flora by her arm as she started to run toward where she was pointing at.


    Flora was surprised by Aisha who suddenly started dashing out; it felt like she was struggling because she wasn¡¯t good with exercises.


    We also started to run after them as their long red and blonde hair swayed in the wind.


    The ce where they ran to was the ce where the stream expanded in width.


    Over there were four rocks that broke out on the surface of the water. If it¡¯s that spot, we would be able to settle down and rx there.


    ¡¸¡­.*haa, haa*, Aisha, you were going too fast¡¹


    When Toack and I caught up with them, we saw Flora taking a little time to catch her breath.


    Although it wasn¡¯t even a thirty meter run, it was hard for Flora to keep up with since she did not deal with intense exercises normally.


    ¡¸Your physical strength will go down if you don¡¯t run once in a while, you know? You won¡¯t be able to run in times of emergencies¡¹


    Certainly, it would be bad if you can¡¯t run when you¡¯re attacked by monsters.


    But of course, in order to prevent something like that from happening, Loren-san, Kyle and I will thin out any monsters that wee across since we¡¯re the hunters. However, nobody knows what will happen in the future.


    What Aisha said was right.


    ¡¸Aisha has the physical strength cause she works in the vineyard¡¹


    ¡¸Yup¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯s that, but it¡¯s also because she runs from her sister for various reasons¡¹


    Toack spilled out the truth just when Aisha was nodding in agreement.


    ¡¸¡­.Yeah, that too¡­ When times called for it¡­¡¹


    I stared at Aisha after hearing what Toack said, and Aisha answered as she started to take off her shoes to move on from the subject.


    Please return the feeling of admiration I felt toward you just now.


    As I felt scammed, Toack and I took off our shoes as well, along with Flora who had recovered.


    Before putting our feet in the stream, Toack and I washed our faces first since we were especially sleepy.


    It felt good as I sshed water on my face.


    The cold water took away the heat on my face, and all the sleepiness I felt was being blown away at once.


    ¡¸Ahhh~ so refreshing¡¹


    ¡¸Ohh, not bad¡¹


    Toack said after he dipped his face in and out of the stream.


    That looked like it felt good, so I imitated him and did the same thing.


    The feeling of having my whole head soaked in the cool water felt veryfortable. It was especially refreshing when I swung my head back up. The drops of water dripping down my neck was also somewhat pleasant.


    All my sleepiness was gone.


    I drained my hair that was soaked in water and brushed it back.


    ¡¸Hahaha, your hair turns straight right away after it gets wet, Toack. Even though it¡¯s normally messy and spiky¡¹


    Toack¡¯s blonde hair that is usually spiky is now all straight down.


    Now that he has front bangs, I couldn¡¯t help butugh at how that made him look younger than he usually looks.


    ¡¸Shaddap, it¡¯ll be back to normal once I¡¯m dry¡¹


    Toack replied with a displeased look, but I find it amusing that he looked like a child who¡¯s sulking right now.


    He noticed my teasing smile and walked into the stream with a displeased look.


    Aisha and Flora were just chilling, lookingfortably as they sat next to each other.


    I also put my feet into the water following Toack.


    It feels nice to have the cold water wrapped around my feet.


    I quite liked the water calmly flowing down. Since the water level was around ten centimeters below the knee, it wouldn¡¯t reach the knees even at the deepest center part of the stream.


    As I breathed in and out to this nice feeling, we walked back to where the rocks are while the water sshed.


    ¡¸Pfff, hahahaha¡¹


    Aisha burst outughing as she saw Toack when we got close.


    Flora also shifted her eyes to Toack¡¯s direction.


    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s Toack-san¡­right? He looks a little cuter with his hair down, doesn¡¯t he?¡¹


    ¡¸Ughh¡­. ¡¹


    Toack squatted down with a distorted expression on his face after hearing Flora¡¯s words that only had pure intentions behind it.


    ¡¸U-ummm, Sorry. Did I upset you? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ ¡¹


    Flora apologized to Toack as she saw his reaction even though there was nothing for her to apologize for. For sure, this is a spot where he would want to be left alone instead.


    ¡¸U-Ummmm¡­ ¡¹


    Flora became more lost at what to do seeing Toack knitting his brows.


    It¡¯s because Toack¡¯s expression is awkward even for ¡°Toack¡±. It¡¯s a craftsman¡¯s temperament.


    I can somehow understand this because I¡¯ve dealt with many people with this kind of temperament in my adventurer days.


    The mood between those two was getting heavy, but it was all blown away by Aisha¡¯sughter.


    ¡¸Ha! hahaha! I know you meant no harm, Flora, but don¡¯t bully the poor Toack so much! Hahahahah¡ªFuuu?! ¡¹


    Water was sshed on Aisha¡¯s face, who was pointing at Toack,ughing.


    ¡¸HEY, WHAT¡¯S UP WITH YOU?! ¡¹


    ¡¸I was just shutting your noisy mouth up¡¹


    Toack said with a refreshed expression as he watched Aisha desperately wipe off the water on her face.


    Seeing his face, veins formed on Aisha¡¯s forehead and then she sshed water at Toack.


    ¡¸Gouuhhh!? ¡¹


    Toack let out a startled voice since he was hit on the face down to his neck.


    ¡¸Hahaha, you sound funny¡¹


    ¡¸You b****, you¡¯re gonna get it! ¡¹


    Ahhh¡­This is where the water fight begins¡­.

 Chapter 22 - All Woken Up

    <h4>Chapter 22: All Woken Up</h4>


    ¡¸HEY! You! Can you stop aiming for my eyes?! ¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong with aiming at your weak points? ¡¹


    I sat on the left side of the rocks to distance myself as far as possible from Toack and Aisha, who were having an intense water fight.


    I wouldn¡¯t have minded to join in to have some fun, but I will refrain from doing so when it got to such a serious level. They were seriously aiming at each other¡¯s eyes, nose, and ears.


    I will chill out in peace with Flora without participating in a fight like that.


    ¡¸Eii~¡¹


    ¡¸Woah?! ¡¹


    Just as I was thinking that, I made a surprised sound as cold water sshed on my stomach.


    When I looked in a hurry at the direction the water came flying from, I saw Flora there with a smile on her face like a naughty child.


    I did not expect her to be the one sshing water at me.


    Remembering the time with the pico as well, her real personality might be a bit of a naughty little girl.


    ¡¸Now you¡¯ve done it¡¹


    Even though I¡¯m happy that I got to see another side of her, I¡¯m still going to fight back.


    ¡¸Kyaaa! Eii! Eii! ¡¹


    Flora let out a short scream as she got hit by the cold water. Then, water came flying back as she returned fire with her slender arms.


    While I used one arm to block the water, I also sshed back undauntedly.


    Was this something that could always be yed like this?


    When I was a child, I was desperate to live every day so I never thought of having fun.


    Even as an adventurer, I have never yed around like this.


    Although we camped near water many times, we couldn¡¯t do that since there was a chance that monsters woulde out from the noise. All I did was train every day.


    Dignified behaviours were also required as we got more famous as the kingdom¡¯s A-ranked party. We could have never done something like this.


    However, I am not the adventurer Aldred right now, but Aldo, a hunter living in Nordende.


    Of course there is still a standard and a limit, but I can live without having to care about how others see me.


    It¡¯s just I¡¯m very happy with the freedom I have now.


    ¡¸Take this! ¡¹


    ¡¸Kyaa! I¡¯m going to get you back! ¡¹


    ¡¸Same here! ¡­Ah¡¹


    I was having a fun water fight with Flora, but then I suddenly noticed.


    Arge amount of water had gone on her shirt. The color of her skin could be seen through the blouse she wore over her chest.


    The water had made the blouse stick to her skin, and the puffs on her chest were emphasized by the creases.


    I knew she was decently sized there, but it was far bigger than what I expected. She might be the type that looks smaller in clothing.


    Her skin that I could see through the white fabric was making me excited from the immoral feeling of seeing something that I shouldn¡¯t.


    Seeing her curves that were showing from her clothes tightly sticking to her skin was even more arousing than if I had seen her naked.


    ¡¸Eeh? ¡¹


    Did Flora notice from seeing me staring at her in awe? She took a look at her own body as she said that.


    ¡¸Kyaaa¡¹


    After realizing the situation, she turned her back to me as she shrieked out in shame.


    I knew that I should be averting my eyes, but it¡¯s the sad nature of a man that was making me look unintentionally even when trying not to.


    Flora was frozen there hugging herself with her back faced to me.


    Is she going to run away again soon?


    ¡¸I-I¡¯m okay. I-I¡¯m a little embarrassed but it¡¯s not going to be a problem once my clothes dries¡­¡¹


    Flora said to me with a smile on her face while I was having such thoughts.


    In order to not turn out likest time, she was earnestly enduring the embarrassment. That made me a little concerned for her.


    Seeing her put up a brave front like that, it made me able to take my eyes off her easily as well.


    ¡¸Take this! ¡¹


    ¡¸Wah?! ¡¹


    Diverting my eyes from what I was looking at earlier, I had just witnessed Toack mercilessly throwing Aisha over his shoulder.


    ¡­The battle that¡¯s going on over there is a bit too extreme.


    ¡ô ¡ô¡¡¡¡¡¡¡ô


    ¡¸¡­Damn that Aisha¡­ getting me all worked up like that¡­ ¡¹


    Toack said as he stood by the stream squeezing the water out of his clothes.


    ¡¸It was a splendid shoulder throw, but your opponent was pretty strong too¡¹


    I tossed him a towel that was taken from my house as the water dripped down from his clothes.


    ¡¸Thanks¡¹


    With a short thanks, he used the towel and started to wipe his body.


    Even though it¡¯s spring time, our body temperature would still drop from the wind blowing into wet clothes. It¡¯ll be bad to catch a cold like that.


    Toack managed to throw Aisha into the stream with a splendid shoulder throw, but Aisha did not try to do the same. Instead, she quickly swept his legs when she was down and made Toack fall down from losing his bnce.


    It¡¯s not easy to counterattack when you just got hit by an attack, so I was pretty impressed about Aisha¡¯s athletic ability and judgement.


    I think a bold person like her is quite suited to be an adventurer.


    It¡¯s a pity that she was just living a life in a grape farmer family.


    And this daughter of a grape farmer family is now sitting on the stone and sshing water with her feet.


    ¡¸¡­*haaa*, I feel so refreshed¡¹


    Aisha muttered in satisfaction as she brushed her hair up above her ears with her hands.


    ¡¸Do you not feel embarrassed, Aisha? With all your clothes wet and sticking to your body like that? ¡¹


    Flora asked cautiously as she sat next to her in the same situation as her.


    Just as she said, the red one piece that Aisha was wearing was all wet and it stuck close to her body.


    She was not wearing a white blouse like Flora, so her skin could not be seen under it. But, the plumpness of her chest and the outline of her butt were emphasized and it was quite sensational.


    Her appearance of water droplets on her skinbined with her glossy, red hair and healthy light-brown skin color was very charming.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t particrly mind since my clothes didn¡¯t turn see-through like the blouse you¡¯re wearing ¡¹


    ¡¸O-Oh, right¡­ ¡¹


    You might not mind it but it¡¯s hard to say that for us guys.


    Honestly, it couldn¡¯t be helped that I have no idea where to look. Let¡¯s hurry and give them some towels so they can quickly wipe their bodies down.


    With that n in my head, I got closer to them to hand them the towels.


    ¡¸¡­.Even so, your legs are so white and pretty, Flora¡¹


    My eyes naturally shifted toward Flora¡¯s legs from Aisha¡¯s casual words.


    ¡¸T-that¡¯s not true! Your legs are prettier and healthier! ¡¹


    Feeling my eyes on them, Flora was rubbing her legs together as she replied to Aisha. I think she was doing that to try to dodge my gaze , but the way she was moving her silky smooth legs was a bit provocative and it had unintentionally caught my eyes more instead.


    Oh no, it won¡¯t do. It¡¯s rude to keep staring at a female¡¯s legs.


    ¡¸¡­Here, a towel¡¹


    ¡¸Ara, thank you¡¹


    ¡¸T-thank you¡¹


    When I got rid of my naughty thoughts and handed them their towels, Aisha received it with a bright smile while Flora shyly held it against her chest.


    The conversation just now was probably started on purpose by Aisha, judging from her smile.


    I don¡¯t know what she was trying to do, but I wish you would mess around with Toack instead ¡¯cause it¡¯s bad for my heart.


    ¡¸Oii, Aldo. It¡¯s about time we start fishing so let¡¯s get a move on¡¹


    Toack interrupted my train of thought with his voice as he seemed to be done drying himself.


    No fish could be seen at where we¡¯re at right now. And even if there were, they would have been scared off already from all the noise we were making in the water earlier.


    ¡¸Okay! We¡¯ll move to a new spot to fish but what about you two?¡¹


    I asked Flora and Aisha at the same time I replied to Toack.


    ¡¸Hm. We¡¯ll find you guys after we cool off a little more here¡¹


    Flora also smiled to agree with what Aisha said.


    ¡¸But, are you going to be okay, Aisha? You¡¯repletely drenched¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m happy that you¡¯re worried about me. But, I¡¯m not going to catch a cold in this warm weather. I¡¯ve taken care of the grape farm so many times in heavy rainfall and I have never caught a cold. My body is quite strong¡¹


    Aisha waved her hands as she replied to indicate that there won¡¯t be any problems.


    I was surprised at the troubles that grape farmers have to go through; it made me think that she was as tough as a man. It might be due to her always eating nutritious grapes that she ended up with such a tough body.


    ¡¸Okay. Well then, we¡¯ll try to catch lots before you two get there¡¹


    ¡¸We¡¯ll be looking forward to it¡¹


    ¡¸Catch lots and share them with us~¡¹


    I picked up the fishing rods and buckets from the ground as I listened to their voices and joined up with Toack.


    ¡¸So, where can we find lots of fishes? ¡¹


    ¡¸Let¡¯s see. There should be lots of fishes at this time downstream feeding on insects and water weeds. We¡¯re sure to find lots there even if we don¡¯t want to. There¡¯ll be loads of them swimming on the surface and we¡¯ll be able to catch them easily every time¡¹


    Toack pointed to the spot where he happened to know where the fishes gathered, and we headed downstream.

 Chapter 23 - Catching fish

    <h4>Chapter 23: Catching fish</h4>


    ¡¸Ohh! Another one! ¡¹


    ¡¸Woah! How many is that now? ¡¹


    ¡¸Six! ¡¹


    ¡¸Damn, I only got three! ¡¹


    The stream¡¯s current flowed gently downstream. Several fish could be seen swimming around through the clear surface of the water, possibly because there are moss-covered rocks or some water nts that they like.


    Thanks to that, they often took the bait on our fishing hooks.


    Although Toack had grasped the spot where the fish gathered, I still think it was lucky for us to encounter that many of them.


    I can¡¯t miss this chance to catch lots since it¡¯s going to be my dinner and I also have to get some for Ergys-san as well.


    ¡¸Ohhh, it¡¯s an Ail! ¡¹


    When I took a look at the fish that took the bait, it was an ail.


    This fish is very delicious if you grill it with salt. It¡¯s a fish that I¡¯ve eaten many times and frankly, I can say that his white-meat type of fish tastes the best when salt-grilled. It¡¯s my favourite kind of fresh-water fish.


    When I thought of the taste of that in my mind, saliva overflowed in my mouth.


    I pulled the fishing rod back to me and put the ail into a bucket with water.


    ¡¸So that means the school of fish over there are all ails. Let¡¯s try that spot ¡¹


    I put some bait on the hook again and swung it down at a ce slightly further away from the previous spot.


    Then, the hook sunk into the water with a ssh and approached the school of ails that were going with the flow of the current.


    I took it easy and waited for prey as I moved my fishing rod to make it look like the bait was alive.


    The calming sound of water flowing rxed my body. When I took a deep breath, I could smell the moss, grass, water and all the various scents of nature.


    Being able tond catches when fishing is the real joy of fishing, but I think that it¡¯s also enjoyable when you rx and try leaving yourself to nature and get a taste of something like nature¡¯s unity.


    I closed my eyes as I started to be one with nature. But, just when I was getting fully immersed in it, I was woken up by movementsing from my fishing rod.


    The shaking of the rod meant that a fish had bit on the bait. But, the fishing rod that was in my hand still felt light.


    Not yet. It isn¡¯t time to pull up yet.


    I waited with that judgement, and stayed ready to pull it in one go.


    ¡ª-Now!


    In that moment, I put strength into my hands and pulled.


    I pulled as I felt the rod getting heavier from the fish biting on the hook. Water was sshing everywhere on the surface from the fish.


    ¡¸Already?! That fast?! ¡¹


    I kept pulling the rod closer to me to not let the fish escape as I listened to Toack¡¯s surprised voice. Was it a coincidence? The fish turned its head towards the rocks¡¯ direction and tried to escape at the same time. However, I kept pulling and did not let go.


    Then, when the movement of the fish became dull, I pulled it up with one go.


    What came out from the surface of the water was an ail with the same greenish grey color like the ones before.


    ¡¸Ohhh! That thing¡¯s huge! ¡¹


    It was far bigger than themon 15 cm size, but smaller than 20 cm.


    However, for an ail fish, it would be considered a fairlyrge one that would be quite filling.


    I slowly brought the ayu that was hanging in the air to my hand. It would suck if it escaped right now.


    While I was a bit afraid of the ail that was squirming about, I still somehow managed to put it in the bucket.


    ¡¸Whew¡­ ¡¹


    I felt a sense of aplishment from catching something big.


    Ipared it with the ayus that I caught earlier, and it definitely was bigger, after all.


    Today, I¡¯ve called Flora out all of a sudden and even these fishing rods were Ergys-san¡¯s.


    So, let¡¯s share this one with Ergys-san¡¯s family.


    ¡¸Toack! How¡¯s it going over there? ¡¹


    ¡¸I can¡¯t catch sh*t after the third one! ¡¹


    When I asked Toack, who was on the other side, he replied in a cranky voice.


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that because of your grumpy face? ¡¹


    ¡¸What does that have anything to do with it? ¡¹


    Surely the fish were able to sense his aura and were avoiding him ¡¯cause of it.


    Toack swung the fishing rod in the stream again as he knitted his brows.


    Maybe the bait was eaten by a fish or simply floated away, so he pulled his rod back and put more bait on it.


    I caught two more ails in the meantime.


    Somehow I started to feel bad that I was the only one doing well. However, I won¡¯t hold back becausepetition for the most catches is one of the fun parts about fishing too.


    ¡¸How¡¯s it going? Did you guys catch a lot? ¡¹


    Just when I was applying new fishing bait onto the hook, Flora and Aisha approached with their hair waving in the wind.


    Their long red and blonde hair was very beautiful.


    ¡¸Well? How¡¯s it going?¡¹


    Flora came next to me and asked, as she held her hair down.


    Her blouse was no longer see-through since it had dried. It¡¯s too bad but I¡¯ll keep this feeling to myself.


    ¡¸I¡¯ve caught quite a bit. Got nine already¡¹


    ¡¸Nine in such a short time? That¡¯s amazing! And, this one here is huge¡­ ¡¹


    Flora said with an innocent smile as she looked into the bucket.


    If you praise me so much it¡¯s going to make me want to try harder.


    Did I also feel something like this when the pretty guild receptionist praised me back then?


    I didn¡¯t care at that time, but if Flora was the pretty guild receptionist, maybe I would have dly jumped into trouble because of it. The adventurer¡¯s guild was quite a ce for show offs.


    ¡¸¡­ I know how he¡¯s doing over there from just looking at his face¡¹


    Aishaughed as she pointed at Toack.


    Toack must have understood what Aisha was doing and knitted his eyebrows harder. His fishing rod was not shaking from a fish taking the bite, but from his anger.


    However, thanks to the shaking from such anger, a fish had taken the bait.


    ¡¸Ohhh! Here ites! ¡¹


    His grumpy look changed in an instant, and he pulled his rod with a lively look.


    It looks like it finally hase through for him.


    ¡¸Looks like a fish has taken the bait over on Toack¡¯s side¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Maybe he got some shoes or a piece of wood? ¡¹


    ¡¸Looks like a fish to me¡¹


    It would be too sad if it was a piece of wood.


    Toack kept pulling tenaciously as the fish raged on the water¡¯s surface.


    I couldn¡¯t see well from this far away, but for a moment I caught a glimpse of arge white-colored body. That is quite a big catch. How Toack is struggling to control his rod was also proof of that.


    It¡¯s even bigger than the ail fish that I caught.


    Toack slowly pulled it toward himself with a serious look on his face.


    We watched as the water rippled¡­.And then,


    ¡¸Hora! ¡¹


    Toack swiftly raised his fishing pole. The fish emerged from the surface of the water and floated in the air.


    It was a white-colored fish with a long body. It¡¯s called Shiragis.


    It¡¯s a fish that squirms around like a snake with its slimy looking body. It¡¯s very meaty and delicious when fried.


    ¡¸Ohh! You did it, Toack! ¡¹


    ¡¸Congrats! ¡¹


    ¡¸EHehe, thank you! ¡¹


    When Flora and I praised him with admiration, Toack replied as heughed shyly.


    Then, he carefully removed the fish that he caught from the hook and put it into his bucket.


    When Aisha saw Toack doing that, words slipped out of her mouth.


    ¡¸¡­ The fish didn¡¯t slip out of your hand and jump back into the river in the end. How boring¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ You¡¯re definitely not going to make that happen, got it?! ¡¹

 Chapter 24 - Salt-Grilled Ails

    <h4>Chapter 24: Salt-Grilled Ails</h4>


    ¡¸Well then, let¡¯s all eat together! ¡¹


    ¡¸I thought you were going to say that so I brought some salt with me!¡¹


    Toack answered to my suggestion as he took out a bottle of salt and some wooden skewers from his pockets.


    I was wondering what kind of things he brought out from his house, but it seems like he had it well thought out.


    ¡¸¡­Yeah, I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s cook them quickly and eat¡¹


    ¡¸You don¡¯t get a share in this¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s fine. I wasn¡¯t going to ask you anyway since I feel sorry for you that you only caught five. I¡¯ll ask Aldo since he caught way more¡¹


    ¡¸¡­This B****¡¹


    Aisha provoked Toack to the point that he was grinding his teeth in anger.


    Was she holding a grudge from the water fight? Her words to him were still full of thorns.


    While I was having such thoughts, I started to clean the fish that we caught and killed, using the water from the stream.


    Then, Flora approached me timidly.


    ¡¸Umm, if it¡¯s okay with you, can you treat me and Aisha to a meal? ¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, that¡¯s fine. I can¡¯t eat all of this by myself. Besides, I wanted to share this with everyone in the first ce anyway¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you so much. I¡¯ll help out as well¡¹


    I feel even more healed than usual from Flora¡¯s kind words and blooming smile since the other two were just going at each other.


    After we finished washing the five ails that I caught and the three from Toack, everyone helped to put them on skewers and seasoned them with salt.


    ¡¸We¡¯re not eating the shiragis? ¡¹


    ¡¸That will be eaten by me alone at home¡¹


    Toack answered Aisha¡¯s question bluntly as he set up a round stone fire pit and started the fire with a flint stone.


    Well, it would certainly be too much work to cook the shiragis here; just the ails here would be enough.


    The fire got bigger as Toack blew on it.


    With the fire ready, we stabbed the skewers of ails into the ground facing the fire.


    There, I added some small finishing touches to the ails.


    ¡¸Oi, Aldo, what are you doing? ¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, if you grill them with their mouth open, it¡¯ll make it easier for the moisture toe out through the head. And then, if you scrape out the gall dder that¡¯s located near their gills, you can tone down the unnecessary bitter taste¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, is that how it works? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I didn¡¯t know that. I don¡¯t really like it when it¡¯s too bitter, so knowing that really helps, thanks!¡¹


    ¡¸I had no idea¡¹


    All three of them seemed to have no idea about that. I was starting to get a little embarrassed from them praising me.


    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s something that I learned in the past from a fellow adventurer¡¹


    It was something that Kiel had taught me. That guy really knows something about everything.


    Ever since I started to live alone, I was finally able to see how attentive to detail Kiel was and how amazing the stuff he knew was.


    I was supposed to know that already, but I couldn¡¯t see it thoroughly back then.


    If I meet him again, I would like to ask him lots more on cooking, everyday knowledge, tools and such.


    He said that he mighte visit me here in Nordende. I look forward to seeing him again¡­


    As the stacked branches went *pak* *pak* as they burned, we waited for our ail to cook.


    Once the ail¡¯s moisture started to go, their bodies started to turn brown as their aroma started to waft through the air.


    This fragrant smell of saltiness is irresistible.


    ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡­. ¡¹¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Can¡¯t it cook any faster? ¡¹


    Aisha said what was in everyone¡¯s mind.


    ¡¸¡­J-just a bit longer¡¹


    Flora was trying to calm her down, but her eyes too were glued onto the ails.


    ¡¸Ah! There you are, onee-chan! ¡¹


    I heard a voice of a young girling from behind me as I endured the aroma and waited for the fish to finish cooking.


    When I looked behind me, there was a young girl with red hair styled in a side tail. She was wearing the same work clothes that Aisha wore for work.


    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s Ena-chan, right? ¡¹


    Flora muttered as she looked at the young girl.


    Ena is a name that hade up several times before.


    She said onee-chan and that red hair with those work clothes¡­


    ¡¸*chiit*¡­ You¡¯re here already, huh? ¡¹


    The ¡°onee-chan¡± bluntly clicked her tongue.


    ¡¸You¡¯re saying that when you told me to give you until noon? When you just suddenly pushed all the work onto me and went to y?! ¡¹


    Ena walked over to us in quick strides.


    Until noon she said.. well, even the afternoon is already half over. Aisha is cking off by a wide margin.


    ¡¸Your onee-chan is busy right now. Pleasee backter¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t treat me like a kid! Hora, we have to take care of the grapes so go back! It¡¯s hard to do everything by myself when the field¡¯s so big! ¡¹


    Somehow it seems that the family of the one who came up with the idea of this get together were the people who got screwed over the most.


    ¡¸Ah, sorry for suddenly disturbing you guys. I¡¯m Aisha¡¯s little sister, Ena¡¹


    Perhaps she noticed us looking at her with bitter smiles, so she straightened her posture and gave us a formal greeting.


    She is nothing like her older sister. She¡¯s the serious little sister type just like I thought.


    ¡¸Hello, Ena-chan¡¹


    ¡¸Hi! ¡¹


    Maybe Flora and Toack were already acquainted with her; they returned her greetingsfortably.


    However, Ena looked at me, who was an unfamiliar face to her, with a look of curiosity.


    ¡¸Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Aldo. I moved into this vige recently. I¡¯m currently working as a hunter. Let¡¯s get along¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, nice to meet you, Aldo-san! ¡¹


    When I lowered my head, she also lowered her head in a hurry with a smile.


    ¡­She really is nothing like her older sister.


    ¡¸It¡¯s like she says, Aisha. You should go home. You have work to do, right? ¡¹


    Toack took this chance and said that to Aisha with a smirk. He did that not because he was thinking of Aisha¡¯s family, but probabaly to get a bigger share of the salt-grilled ails to bring home.


    ¡¸Yeah! Thanks, Toack-san! Hora, let¡¯s go home, onee-chan¡¹


    Ena was deeply touched by Toack¡¯s words, as she tried again to get her older sister to go home.


    ¡¸Hold on! I don¡¯t want to go yet! At least let me eat this first! ¡¹


    ¡¸What do you mean by ¡°this¡±¡­? Ohh! Salt-grilled ails! ¡¹


    Ena said in a happy voice when she took a look at what Aisha was looking at.


    Her tonepletely changed from the one that she had up until now. This voice is one that better suited her age.


    There¡¯s no doubt that she is a fan of salt-grilled ail. I guess for that part she takes after her sister.


    ¡¸Hehehe¡¹


    ¡¸Ah¡­ ¡¹


    Flora giggled, and Ena blushed in response.


    ¡¸I¡¯m indebted to Aisha, and there are still a lot of fish left, so it¡¯s okay for you to join in too¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Ummm. Okay then¡­ itadakimasuu¡¹


    Ena replied to my suggestion and then she silently took a seat next to Aisha.


    ¡¸Hora, it¡¯s ready¡¹


    ¡¸Finally! ¡¹


    Everyone¡¯s faces lit up as they heard Toack¡¯s voice.


    The ails that had been thoroughly cooked were golden brown in color and looked very delicious.


    I can¡¯t wait anymore so I took a bite right away.


    The cooked, crunchy skin had a salty taste to it, but the white meat inside did not have a heavy taste at all. It was so good that it almost moved me to tears as I chewed. Thebination of salt and the ailss mild vor was a perfect match for each other.


    ¡¸¡­Delicious. Salt-grilled ails are the best, after all¡¹


    I muttered with a sigh of relief from it being too tasty.


    ¡¸It¡¯s really good, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­.Ah, yeah it¡¯s so good¡¹


    Flora was eating in small bites, while Toack was chomping it down.


    And the remaining Aisha and Ena were silently eating as they sat next to each other.


    They looked like copies of each other.


    Looking at the sight of those two, we unintentionally cracked a smile.


    Then, we also continued to eat as if we didn¡¯t want to get left behind.


    I could taste small hints of the unique bitter taste that belonged to the internal organs of the ail, but it wasn¡¯t bad since it was very mild.


    ¡¸¡­Hmm? It¡¯s not really bitter like it usually is¡¹


    Ena muttered as she finally took notice of that since she was fully absorbed in eating.


    ¡¸Oh, that¡¯s because I scraped out the galldder before we cooked it. The bitternesses from the fluid thates out of there, so you can tone the bitterness down if you take that part out¡¹


    ¡¸Heeeh~ I see. I like it like this!¡¹


    Ena said with a smile, and then she went back to eating the ail.


    Aisha, who was next to her, silently gave me a thumbs up. I also raised my thumbs in return. You can tell me properly with words, you know?


    ¡¸Aldo, try using this¡¹


    Toack handed me some goji berries as he said that.


    ¡¸Ohh, this sour taste is good with the ail¡¹


    ¡¸Yup. What about you, Flora? ¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, thanks¡¹


    I squeezed the goji berries Toack gave me, and applied the sour fruit juice onto the ail.


    Then, I took a bite immediately.


    The sweetness that came from the fatty portion of the body intertwined with the sourness as it weakened the saltiness from the fish. With this, I feel like I could go on forever and eat non-stop.


    Flora also tried the same thing with the goji berries and then she took small bites of it.


    She chewed with squinted eyes, as if it tasted like heaven.


    ¡¸Heyy, what about me? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes yes, here you go. Hora, you too, Ena¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you! ¡¹


    Toack handed some goji berries to Aisha and Ena.


    It seems like eating the delicious ail put him in a good mood. If you¡¯re eating such yummy food, you would forget about the trivial things.


    After that, we dispersed after finishing our ail meal peacefully. And then, I went to share the big ail with Ergys-san.


    Today was a fun-packed day. I would like to get together again with them sometime and have a chill day like this.

 Chapter 25 - At The Royal Castle of Abalonia

    <h4>Chapter 25: At The Royal Castle of Abalonia</h4>


    ¡¸I know that the party ¡°ck Silver¡± disbanded, but what happened to their leader, Aldred? ¡¹


    In the kingdom of Abalonia, far west of Nordende where Aldo was currently residing, the king of Abalonia asked in a loud and dignified voice inside a luxurious audience room which disyed the kingdom¡¯s solemnity.


    ¡¸¡­About that¡­ We have no idea on his whereabouts¡¹


    The man who could hardly present that answer to the king as he was drenched in cold sweat- The guild master.


    His name was Barok, the one who held the highest authority in the kingdom¡¯s adventurer¡¯s guild.


    Although he wore a graceful top with long pants and a cloak, his brawny muscles were still hard to hide. It could be said that he looked out of ce in the luxurious audience room that they were in.


    He looked more like an adventurer who was fully equipped for a monster subjugation party.


    The king opened his mouth again with his brows knitted from hearing Barok¡¯s answer.


    ¡¸Elliot married into the Elfiore house, Kurune is teaching at the magic academy, and I heard that Kiel was still in the kingdom. So, howe we have no idea where Aldred is? ¡¹


    When he heard the king¡¯s words of contempt, Barok looked bitter, but somehow he managed to hold it in still.


    What came to his mind was the time Kiel came to dere retirement with a smile on his face.


    ¡¸I want to rest for a while after that intense battle with the dragon¡¹


    A sudden retirement of the A-ranked party that yed a dragon.


    After he calmed down from the fuss, he listened to the story of Kiel and the others, and did not pay much attention to the part where Aldred needed time to recuperate.


    Aldred gave an impression to others that he was somewhat disheartened after ying a dragon, so Barok thought that he would be simply recovering at his home.


    ¡¸Certainly, Aldred seemed a bit lost after ying the dragon. I know that healing the mind takes a while, but isn¡¯t it strange that we don¡¯t even know where he is? That goes against the n¡¹


    Barok knew what the king wanted to say.


    A dragon is the strongest type of monster. A proud monster of colossal size and steel-hard scales that dances in the sky, and it was yed by our kingdom¡¯s A-ranked party.


    It attacked people and animals from the sky on a whim, feared by the people.


    Despair was felt by all because no one knows when it would attack.


    If you tried to hit it with a sword, you would not get past its hard scales and you could get fried by its hot breath.


    It¡¯s a being that caused outrageous disasters with its overwhelming strength.


    Aldred and the others who have yed that dragon were the symbol of hope for the people. They were heroes to them.


    He could have even been crowned the king of a country.


    He should have married into royalty with a princess or have had a fated marriage with a noble¡¯s daughter.


    If he were here, it would mean the kingdom is safe, and the citizens would be living happier lives.


    Also, at the times when strong monsters and dragons appear in other countries, the kingdom would have an advantage in terms of diplomacy when they could dispatch Aldred to help.


    However, the leader of this dragon ying party was nowhere to be found.


    Even though he was from the king¡¯s own country.


    ¡¸Is there no one else who knows where he went? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­If no one said that they have seen him, I¡¯m afraid he probably has already left this country¡¹


    The king snorted unpleasantly to Barok¡¯s reply.


    It¡¯s me who should be angry. Kiel was the one who gave me the long exnation to why their party disbanded. If you¡¯re the one who made the promise to meet me, Aldred, don¡¯t urgently change the date.


    Then, Barok heard that Aldred was in the middle of recuperation. When he went to check on him after a while, no one was there anymore.


    It was obvious at that point that he was no longer in the kingdom. His friends who knew where he went would not tell us either.


    Barok went after Kiel, who gave him false information as a diversion, but Kiel had already disappeared as if he saw iting.


    ¡¸Aldred has not done his due share for this country yet. Get more information from his friends on his whereabouts and bring him back here. You are allowed to use my soldiers if the situation calls for it¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, certainly¡¹


    Barok bowed deeply and kept his head down as if he did not want the king to see the sour expression on his face.


    He thought that nothing good could happen from getting in the way of their new lives that they chose.


    ¡¸Now then, get out¡¹

 Chapter 26 - An Ordinary Day Of Hunting

    <h4>Chapter 26: An Ordinary Day Of Hunting</h4>


    It¡¯s been a month since I became a hunter.


    We¡¯re now reaching the end of the sixth month of the year and the weather was still getting hotter.


    Our clothes were soaked with sweat as Kyle and I walked along the mountain roads of Nordende.


    Incidentally, Loren-san wasn¡¯t with us today since he went hunting at a different location.


    ¡¸We got a wild boar and two rabbits today, should we head back down soon? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. It¡¯s past lunch time already, so let¡¯s call it a day¡­ Oh, wait. Hold on¡¹


    Just when I agreed with Kyle¡¯s suggestion, I felt the presence of prey overhead and I prepared my bow.


    Then, I listened to the sound of the wind with my ears and shot an arrow over our heads.


    Right when I thought that I had shot an arrow at the blue sky for no reason, it hit a bird that flew out from the trees, as itsrge shadow became visible.


    The bird that had its stomach suddenly pierced from below fell to the ground after a moment of struggle.


    Good, it was just as I expected.


    I¡¯ve been using the hunter¡¯s bow recently, so I wonder if I have improved a little at it.


    ¡¸¡­How did you shoot down a flying bird? ¡¹


    I was doing a victory pose in my mind behind Kyle¡¯s voice of astonishment.


    ¡¸Hm, I felt its presence and predicted where it was going? ¡¹


    No matter how a normal bird flies in the air, it¡¯s doable if it¡¯s in the shooting range of my arrows.


    If it was a high-ranked intelligent bird type monster, it would be calling down its subordinates to go all-out to kill us. Needless to say, it won¡¯t be just flying in a straight line. It would suddenly go up or down, use feints, rotate, turn, and other various types of freestyle flying.


    It was much simpler to just shoot down birds that are less cautious.


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it hard to sense its presence in the first ce? And to predict where it¡¯s going¡­ It¡¯s flying in the sky, you know? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s why you have to listen to the sounds of the wind¡¹


    From my straight forward answer, Kyle showed an expression as if he was having difficulty understanding.


    ¡¸¡­ I can¡¯t do something like that¡¹


    Right, it¡¯s because of all my life-risking experiences that I was able to develop the ability to sense the presence of other living things.


    Even if I left Kyle alone in a mountain full of monsters to train him, he won¡¯tst long enough for me to teach him that. In my case, I was only able to develop those senses in order to survive in an environment that I would die in had I not.


    ¡¸Yeah, I can only say that it¡¯s my intuition plus experience¡¹


    I don¡¯t know what kind of advice this is, but it¡¯s the only way I can word it.


    ¡¸Well, whatever. Let¡¯s go get that fallen prey ¡¹


    I showed a bitter smile as Kyle sighed and we walked towards the fallen bird.


    We processed the bird that was shot down, then we tied it down with a rope as we carried it down the mountain.


    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s a pico¡¹


    I found some red, round, grain-sized picos on the way, so I picked them up and threw them into my hemp pouch.


    Pico is something that I also like, and the children of the vige are happy when I give some to them. So, I try to bring some back every time I go to the mountains.


    Maybe Kyle was also asked by the children to bring some back, since he was silently picking them up too.


    While I was picking up the picos and the goji berries, I also picked up some kiruku grass on the side that the vigedies asked for.


    The kiruku grass is a medicinal herb that grows on these mountains. When you grind it down and apply it to wounds, it can treat small cuts and scratches.


    The demand for it is high since minor injuries often happen among the children, so there are lots of requests for medicinal herbs and food when I¡¯m heading to the mountains.


    I owed it to them for making me things like my clothes and futon, so this much was nothing to me.


    This connection I feel with them when we help each other out is a good feeling.


    Humans cannot survive alone.


    ¡¸Oh, kiruku grass. You were asked by the aunties from the vige, huh? ¡¹


    After he finished picking up the picos, Kyle said that to me while I was collecting the grass.


    It seems he will be climbing up the eru trees for erus next. He was told by Loren-san to pick some up.


    ¡¸Oh, yeah. That¡¯s right¡¹


    ¡¸It must be tough for you, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    ¡¸Is it? ¡¹


    It¡¯s just gathering things when I¡¯m in the mountains. It¡¯s not like I had to go out of the way and make a big effort.


    Kyle looked at me in wonder after he easily climbed up an eru tree.


    ¡¸The aunties that¡¯ve been asking you for favors every time all have daughters of marriageable age, right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, so that¡¯s what you mean¡¹


    Yeah, when you deliver them the things they¡¯ve asked you to get, they will ask you to take a break inside their homes or stay for dinner.


    I thought that they were just watching out for me at first, since I was new to the vige. But, I found outter that they were trying to hook me up with their daughters because I¡¯m single.


    ¡¸It¡¯s because good hunters are popr. They are reliable in case of an emergency and they can put lots of meat on the dinner table¡¹


    Kyle said with a bitter smile as he gathered the erus.


    Well, how should I put it? It makes me happy that I¡¯m popr but it makes me a bit ufortable when their parents suddenly try to hook me up with their daughters right in front of them.


    I wonder if I will be offered dinner or a hook up today as well.


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it fine if you don¡¯t make the delivery yourself every single time? You can just hand it to their family members like their kids, brothers, or neighbours. Gathering the things might not be a hassle but making the delivery yourself every time is very time consuming¡¹


    True. I don¡¯t have to go to so many different houses to make the delivery. It¡¯s verymon to find people¡¯s family members helping out on the fields in this surprisingly small vige.


    I would only have to hand the stuff to their family members together along with the picos.


    ¡ô¡¡¡¡¡¡¡ô¡¡¡¡¡¡¡ô


    After we finished picking up the kiruku grass, we gathered some erus and headed back to the vige with the game on our backs.


    As we headed down the mountain back to the vige, the children who were helping out in the fields also came to take a look at us today.


    Even though they were in the middle of work, the adults around them were still smiling as if they were saying ¡°Oh well, it can¡¯t be helped¡±.


    ¡¸Did youe back with prey today too? ¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, we did. We got a boar, two rabbits, and a bird¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸Yay!! Meat!! ¡¹¡¹


    The children were overjoyed when we showed them what we caught.


    If they are genuinely happy about this thus far, it makes me happy as well.


    ¡¸Kyle-ani, which one was the one you killed? ¡¹


    A little boy who was very interested in the hunted animals asked Kyle as he pulled on his sleeves.


    ¡¸¡­ The rabbit¡¹


    ¡¸What, a rabbit? You suck! ¡¹


    Kyle smiled after he answered bitterly.


    Kyle looks mature for his age, but strangely enough, he still gets picked on often by other kids.


    ¡¸But you know, it¡¯s quite hard to catch rabbits because they are quite agile¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I don¡¯t need a follow up from someone who shot down a flying bird out of the sky¡¹


    He said something to me that was not cute at all even though I was covering for him.


    Perhaps we were able to be closer thanks to hunting in the mountains together, and he can send fun jabs at me now.


    ¡­ Lately, I¡¯vee to understand more on how Loren-san feels when he makes fun of him.


    ¡¸Wow! Aldo nii-chan, you shot down a bird in the sky!? I used a bow before too, but I don¡¯t think I can hit a bird that¡¯s flying so fast in the sky though! ¡¹


    ¡¸Is it that amazing? ¡¹


    The boy who had used a bow before seemed to understand it but the girl who had never used one before had no clue. But, that is not unreasonable.


    As I saw the children bing deeply interested, we told them our hunting stories. They gradually started shaking with excitement.


    ¡¸Did you bring back the same thing as always? ¡¹


    ¡¸Pico!! ¡¹


    ¡¸I have some too¡¹


    When Kyle and I brought out a small hemp bag, the children happily gathered around us with their hands out.


    They ate the picos with joy as we handed picos to them one by one.


    ¡¸Ehehe, delicious¡¹


    Their happy expressions were very cute. Children are nice.


    It¡¯s my first time realizing that since I came to live in this vige.


    The children I¡¯ve met up until now were all strong children from the slums. They were all cheeky kids who aspired to be adventurers. Interacting with normal kids like these is refreshing.


    It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t like people who make desperate efforts to live, it¡¯s just that something did not sit right with me when I saw my past self in them.


    While I was in such deep thoughts, I called out to a little girl who I recognized.


    ¡¸Ah, Colette-chan¡¹


    ¡¸~What is it~? ¡¹


    ¡¸Here. I was asked by your mother to get her this, so can you give this to her? ¡¹


    ¡¸Un. Okay! ¡¹


    When I gave her the kiruku grass, she answered with a bright smile.


    Good. With that, I can avoid having her older sister, Colene, pushed on to me.


    No, well, it¡¯s not like I dislike Colene-san, you know? It¡¯s just that I have never thought of this kind of thing before I came to this vige, so I have no idea what to do.


    However, I couldn¡¯t imagine the two of us living together at my house.


    ¡¸See youter Aldo-nii, and Kyle-ani! ¡¹


    The children waved their hands and ran back to their work at the same time after they were done eating the picos.


    Kyle and I also waved our hands back with smiles on our faces.


    ¡¸Aldo-san, you¡¯re fitting in quite well with this vige, huh?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s thanks to everyone here¡¹

 Chapter 27 - I want to try farming

    <h4>Chapter 27: I want to try farming</h4>


    I awoke from being bathed in the morning¡¯s sunlight.


    With a big yawn, I slowly sat up in the bed and rubbed my blurry eyes as I stretched.


    The empty room that I called the bedroom now has a fine bed that Toack made in there. I obtained the mattress and nket from thedies that he had introduced me to, and the bedroom waspleted around two weeks ago.


    Thanks to that, I was able to sleepfortably today as well, waking up with no back or hip pain whatsoever.


    My bed isrge enough to fit two adults and the mattress¡¯s cushioning is so good that there would be no need to be afraid even if you jump right in it. It had cost me a fair bit of money, but I don¡¯t regret it at all since I¡¯ll be using this bed every day.


    In addition to the bed; the drawers, carpets, bookshelves, the chair and the small round table all gave off a lived-in feel.


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel a kind of excitement that isn¡¯t suited for my age now that I finally have afy ce to live in; it¡¯s like I went back to being a kid.


    After I thoroughly enjoyed the feel of the bed, I got off it and opened the window.


    The refreshing morning air brushed my cheeks.


    When I took a deep breath, I could feel the fresh air entering my body and it felt very rxing.


    I enjoyed the feel of the fresh air for a little while before I left to draw water from the well to wash my face.


    ¡¸Good morning, Aldo-san¡¹


    ¡¸Morning, Ergys-san¡¹


    I returned a greeting to a fellow viger who came to wash his face like I did.


    It was just a casual one word greeting, but it still made me feel elevated.


    It¡¯s been a month since I became a hunter. My life has been stabilized for the most part and I¡¯ve be familiar with the vige.


    At first it was only Ergys-san, Fiona-san, Flora, Toack, and Aisha who I could talk to, but now my circle has expanded to Loren-san, Kyle, the vige¡¯s aunties, uncles and their kids.


    Now whenever I walk into the vige I hear ¡°How¡¯d your hunt go today?¡±, ¡°Morning~¡±, ¡°How¡¯ve you been?¡±. I never thought that being greeted and cared for was such a joy.


    I drew water out of the well to wash my face while I had such thoughts.


    The cold water robbed away the heat, and all my sleepiness disappeared at once.


    I hadpletely woken up physically and mentally from the cold water and fresh air, so I quickly headed home to start making breakfast.


    Today¡¯s menu is the leftover vegetable soup that I made from yesterday, stir-fried boar meat with mushrooms, and bread with raisins.


    The vegetable soup was of course, Toack¡¯s secret recipe. With Flora¡¯s teaching on adding pico as the secret ingredient, it was easy to reproduce the vegetable soup after carefully chopping up the vegetables to the right sizes.


    The face Toack made when I had him try the soup I reproduced was an amusing one.


    He made light of me thinking that surely I won¡¯t be able to recreate his soup, so his eyes widened so much from the shock when he tried it.


    As I recalled the funny scene of that time, I put the mushrooms along with some edible herbs into the frying pan. Then, I cut the boar meat from the boar we caught yesterday into bite-size pieces and put them onto the pan to be stir-fried.


    Next, I put in a touch of salt and pepper and let it cook a bit. Then, when I could smell the sweet aromaing from the fat of the meat, I start to mix everything together.


    The sizzling sound that wasing out of the pan was very pleasing to the ears. The mushrooms and herbs were cooking nicely and turning into a really nice color.


    The pot of vegetable soup ced on the fire next to it was also producing a warm smell, as if it was signaling that it¡¯s near ready.


    By sniffing in the sweet, luxurious smell of meat and vegetables, my stomach rumbled. Both of those smells were assertively strong.


    I poured out a bowl of the vegetable soup, ted the stir-fry and carried them to the table.


    Of course, I also brought the whole pot of soup to the table as I will be getting refills for sure.


    I prepared the pre-made bread with the raisins from Aisha and quickly got started on the soup.


    ¡¸Ahhh¡­ it tastes so good¡¹


    With the original vors of the vegetables concentrated, the soup was very delicious.


    The onion that was boiled until it was kind of mushy was the best. Each of these softened up vegetables were soaking in their own vors.


    It¡¯s also nice to dip the bread into the soup before eating. I can taste the wheat along with the vors of the vegetables that it soaked up.


    You can eat the bread that turned hard from yesterday if you have soup to go with it.


    After eating the bread and soup a bit, I moved on to the stir-fried boar meat with mushrooms next.


    When I took a bite of the boar meat, the condensed vor of the meat overflowed in my mouth. Unlike the venison which had a mild taste, I could fully taste the voring out from the center part of the meat.


    It was only seasoned simply with salt and pepper, but that brought out the ingredient¡¯s vor.


    I continued to eat like that and the tes were emptied in no time.


    Right now, I¡¯m savoring thest sip of the vegetable soup like I was tasting wine.


    As I saw the floating pieces of vegetables in the bowl, something came to mind.


    My life has more or less settled down now, so maybe it¡¯s about time to try to do some farming that I¡¯ve always wanted to try.


    I had purchased the missing daily necessities from merchants and obtained the furniture I wanted for my house. I¡¯ve gotten used to the mountains of Nordende so hunting is not a problem either. Recently, I¡¯ve started to wonder what I should do in my free time more and more.


    Since I don¡¯t need to hunt every day, I wonder if I can do a little farming.


    Eating the meat I hunt and the vegetables that I grow. That¡¯s the life I wanted to try living.


    Ergys-san told me that he¡¯ll teach me about farming, so let¡¯s pay him a visit today.


    With that in mind, I stood up after I gulped down the rest of the vegetable soup.


    ¡ô¡¡¡¡¡ô¡¡¡¡¡¡¡ô


    I exited my house and walked on the road that led to the vige square for about ten minutes.


    When I headed towards Ergys-san¡¯s house, I saw Flora working in the fields behind Ergys-san¡¯s house.


    ¡°Hello¡±


    ¡°Hi there¡±


    When I got close and greeted her, she stood up and greeted me back with a smile.


    There was some kind of leafy vegetable in her hand.


    It looks like she wasn¡¯t working on getting rid of the weeds today. Instead, she appears to be harvesting the same type of vegetable she has in her hand since I can see more of them in the basket by her feet.


    Since I wanted to start doing some farming, I can¡¯t help but ask her about it.


    ¡¸What kind of vegetable is that? ¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, this? This is a radish. It was nted a while ago and now it¡¯s gotten big enough¡¹


    Flora replied as she showed me the vegetable with a red bulb.


    ¡¸It looks like a turnip, but the color¡¯s not white and the size is different, huh¡­ ¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm? You¡¯ve never eaten this before? ¡¹


    ¡¸Although I¡¯ve had turnips before, I¡¯ve never had one that¡¯s like this small¡¹


    As I replied so, Flora cleared off the soil that was attached to the radish and started to wash it with the water from a bucket.


    ¡¸Here, please take this one and try eating it¡¹


    I received the radish from Flora then I immediately sunk my teeth into the part with the red bulb.


    As I munched on it, I noticed it had a nice texture to it and it was very juicy. And as I chewed more after that, there was a tangy spicy taste. There may be people out there who are not fond of this spiciness, but I liked this quite a bit.


    ¡¸How is it? ¡¹


    ¡¸Hm. It¡¯s quite fresh. It has a good chewing texture, and I like this tangy-spicy taste¡¹


    Yup. It¡¯s really delicious also thanks to the fact that it was freshly harvested. This taste of freshness would not be possible unless it was picked out on the spot. It¡¯s really a privilege that I got to taste this without being the one who grew it.


    While I was immersed in eating this, I noticed Flora looking at me with a gentle smile.


    ¡¸I¡¯m d that you were interested in this. This vegetable can be harvested in just twenty or so days after it¡¯s nted. We still have lots of these so please take some if you want¡¹


    ¡¸After just twenty days?! That¡¯s so fast! ¡¹


    I was shocked at the short number of days it takes before it can be harvested as I stuffed my face with the radish.


    It¡¯s okay to eat it like this, but I think it might also be good to make a sd with this and eat it together with some dressing. I¡¯m sure it would bring a nice twist of tangy spiciness to a sd. And since it resembles a turnip, slicing it to pieces and boiling it doesn¡¯t sound like a bad idea either.


    ¡¸Oh, by the way, what brings you here today? ¡¹


    Flora asked me while I was thinking of different ways of cooking the radish.


    Oh, right. I came here to ask Ergys-san to teach me about farming.


    I almost left with the radish to immerse myself in cooking it.


    ¡¸Since I¡¯ve more or less settled down here, I thought that I¡¯d try a little farming¡¹


    ¡¸That sounds like a good idea! ¡¹


    ¡¸But since I¡¯m starting out for the first time, I thought that I¡¯d ask Ergys-san to teach me the ropes¡¹


    ¡¸I-is that so¡­? ¡¹


    Hm? She was so happy just a second ago, so why does she look down all of a sudden?


    I¡¯m a bit confused, and Flora is fidgeting while she keeps ncing this way.


    I know she wants to say something, but I have no idea what she wants to say.


    I tilted my head as I waited, then Flora gripped onto my hands tightly.


    ¡¸U-um!! About that farming teaching thing¡­ Can I do it? ¡¹


    ¡¸Ehh? Well, if you¡¯re willing then by all means¡­but aren¡¯t you busy, Flora? ¡¹


    I noticed since I started living here that Flora took parts in doingundries, cooking, harvesting vegetables, gathering flowers and field work.


    If she were to give me farming lessons, we would have to make a few trips to my house. I thought that would be tough for Flora who was already physically weak.


    ¡¸It¡¯ll be fine! I¡¯ll go tell my father! ¡¹


    The person in question happily went in her house.


    I rarely see Flora so hyped.


    She always worked so hard on the fields, so I guess I¡¯m d to have her as the one who¡¯ll teach me about crops.

 Chapter 28 - Soil Prep

    <h4>Chapter 28: Soil Prep</h4>


    After getting permission from Ergys-san, Flora and I went back to my house with tools such as hoes and sickles.


    ¡¸It looks like there¡¯s no problem here¡¹


    Flora muttered as she touched the soil around the house.


    Apparently, the soil here is plenty good enough to grow vegetables and crops in.


    My house doesn¡¯t have trees growing around it like Toack¡¯s house does but the sun exposure here is good. There¡¯s grass and a few weeds growing here instead but it won¡¯t be a problem if we just pull them out.


    Flora nodded with satisfaction and stood up after she ascertained the level of sunlight exposure, the feel of the soil, and the water drainage of the area.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s start off by nting vegetables that can be grown and harvested easily first¡¹


    ¡¸So in other words, like the radish from before? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, exactly. But on top of that, there are some other vegetables I¡¯d rmend for starters such as carrots, string beans, and a type of leaf vegetable named shail¡¹


    Although they don¡¯t grow as fast as a radish, those crops also don¡¯t take long until they can be harvested, and it seems like they don¡¯t require that much care either.


    It would be perfect for me since I¡¯m a beginner and I¡¯ll be able to grasp the overall flow of the crop-growing process in a short time.


    I think that being able to quickly see the results of growing my own crops would be the most wonderful thing.


    I don¡¯t feel like I want to suddenly grow something that takes a long period of time and requires fine care. I hear that produce and vegetables are often attacked by insects and pests or they will often die due to the temperature, humidity, and soil.


    ¡¸Since there is no problem with the soil here, let¡¯s go with those four types of crops I mentioned just now¡¹


    ¡¸Sure, let¡¯s do that please, sensei¡¹


    Flora chuckled when I lowered my head and said that.


    ¡¸Yup, let¡¯s have some fun growing vegetables and enjoy the harvest¡¹


    Since we decided right away on what we¡¯re going to nt, we will start cultivating the soil of the area by first clearing out the weeds.


    I put on a pair of gloves and started to cut the tall weeds with a sickle that I had borrowed from Flora.


    I ced the de at the bottom of the weeds and pulled. Then, after a clear sound made from the nt fiber being cut, the smell of greenery drifted in the air.


    It was a nostalgic smell. When I used to do quests in the forests and followed trails of beasts, this smell was often in the air when I chopped down the tall grass and branches that were in the way with a sword or knife. Speaking of which, many of those paths had gotten bigger thanks to all the adventurers passing through them so many times.


    Also, back when I was a child and could not afford the money to buy weapons, I¡¯ve used something like this sickle against a monster before. But I don¡¯t really want to recall ¡¯cause those times were full of the smell of blood.


    I continued to work my hands silently as I chased those thoughts out of my head.


    If the nt fibers of the weeds were thin, it was easily cut. But for the ones that were thicker, it took me an extra cut to get rid of it.


    When I caught a glimpse of Flora by ident, I saw her mowing down the weeds easily with her sickle while she was cutely humming a song.


    Even though she was cutting weeds that had the same thickness as the ones I was cutting¡­ Hm, was there some kind of trick to this?


    I took a look at her hand movements and I noticed that she seems to be using her entire arm. She was using her whole arm instead of just her hand¡­ Ah, crap, my sickle is tangled in the weeds.


    I want to cut this with the mithril sword that I cut the dragon with. If I can do that, this whole fields of weeds would disappear with a single swing. No no, what am I going to do after if I did something like that?


    It¡¯s fine to do it with a normal sickle like this, not a problem.


    I stopped thinking about it and observed Flora again. It turns out to my surprise that she was cutting the weeds at the roots and not the stem.


    ¡­Hm, so I should be sliding the tip of my de to the root on a curve, and pull the weed diagonally up?


    After I tried imitating her, the weeds were cut without the need to put much strength into it.


    There was also no heavy feeling of the de getting caught in the nt fibers either. This seems to be the way to mow the weeds down one after another.


    I cut down all the weeds in front of me as I enjoyed this smooth sensation of cutting with a sickle.


    ¡¸Aldo-san, you¡¯re good at using a sickle¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so? ¡¹


    ¡¸You got used to using one during hunting or in your adventurer days, right? ¡¹


    Nope, I have absoutely never used one. At most I¡¯ve only cut the obstructive branches and weeds with a sword or something. There¡¯s no need to use a sickle to cut down the weeds by their roots to open up a path.


    ¡¸Well, something like that¡¹


    I would look some if I just told her that I was copying what she was doing while I peeked at her, so I gave her a vague answer.


    But actually, to be an adventurer, you have to know a bit about all the edged tools, so I wasn¡¯t really lying since I knew how to use one from having taken a little look at a sample before.


    ¡¸So what did you do in your adventurer days? Was it monster subjugation, after all? ¡¹


    Did she want to chat while working because we were too quiet? Flora asked me without stopping her hands.


    ¡¸Monster subjugation, delivering items, cleaning the streets, escorting people and many other things¡¹


    ¡¸Being an adventurer did give me the image of someone who kills monsters¡­ but wow, even delivering items and cleaning the streets¡­? ¡¹


    Flora replied in a surprised voice.


    It¡¯s no surprise that she¡¯s shocked since there is no branch office of the adventurer¡¯s guild nor any big cities around Nordende. The adventurers who asionally showed up here from a call to exterminate monsters would all have an image of being strong people who hunted monsters and acted as escorts for important people.


    However, adventurers would really do anything though. Being in a kingdom filled with many people means that there would be all kinds of jobs for them to do.


    ¡¸What kind of monsters have you taken down before, Aldo-san? ¡¹


    ¡¸Uh, a dra- I mean a dregl, goblins, red bears, and I often took care of monsters that attacked viges¡¹


    Phew. I almost said a dragon. Nah, she probably wouldn¡¯t even believe me if I told her that and said I didn¡¯t want people to know about it. She might even think that I¡¯m crazy.


    By the way, a dregl is a monster with long nails that resembles a badger. Crops often suffer from them because they are omnivorous monsters that would eat anything.


    ¡¸¡­ Red bears¡¹


    ¡¸Hm? What¡¯s wrong? ¡¹


    I heard Flora mumbling something, but I couldn¡¯t make out what she said.


    ¡¸No, never mind! That¡¯s amazing. I¡¯d just flee in horror if I saw a monster¡¹


    Flora waved her hands at me as she said never mind and then she went back to working on the weeds while she continued talking.


    We have cleared out the weeds for an area about 10 meters long and wide. What¡¯s left of the area now are some remaining roots and the brown colored soil. It¡¯s said that the weeds we pulled out can be used as livestock feed, so we have gathered them in one spot and we¡¯ll be carrying them outter.


    Since all the obstructing weeds are gone now, the next step is to bring out the hoes.


    ¡¸If you make the ridges run east and west, the crops will receive a longer period of sunlight during the day. So, plow in horizontal lines¡¹


    Ah, it¡¯s because making the ridges in the direction the sun moves at will let the crops receive sunlight for a longer period of time.


    I switched my sickle to a hoe and stood at the spot Flora told me to.


    By using the weight of the hoe, I gouged the tip of it into the soil. The feeling of it going in the soil with a swish was a pleasant one. But since I don¡¯t know the best way to use a hoe, I will try to plow without swinging it up too high.


    I started by removing the bigger pebbles and the remaining roots in the soil and progressed little by little.


    Raise the hoe, and swing it down. *Zak* *zak*, the sound of Flora and I plowing the soil can be heard. It¡¯s a simple movement, but when you keep doing this for a while, you¡¯d understand that it¡¯s hard work.


    Since the temperature was still rising as we approached summer, we gradually started to sweat.


    This uses quite a bit of muscle. You¡¯ll run out of gas in no time if you waste your stamina, especially in the summer due to the summer heat.


    I was worrying about Flora, who was a bit weak physically, but she was working ahead of me with a rhythm in her movements.


    She wasn¡¯t wasting any of her stamina because she knows her own body well.


    While her slender body shook as she plowed, she looked to be quite at home.


    I didn¡¯t want to lose to her, but since I¡¯m aware that I can¡¯t beat an experienced opponent in a race, I will do it slowly and carefully. First, let¡¯s do what I can.


    With that in mind, I pulled out the hoe that was stabbed into the soil. The soil that was stuck to the bottom of the hoe was pattering down. Then, I took a step forward and mmed the hoe back down.


    I knew how much power I needed to put in as I swung it down and removed the pebbles and roots. Following my intuition, I shook off the soil that was attached to the hoe and lifted the soil.


    As I repeated that process, I seemed to have arrived at the edge of the field before realizing it. The soil was dug up nicely for the rows that I was put in charge of.


    The field without any weeds or grass is starting to look like a farm.


    I looked at this impressive change that surprised even me.


    ¡¸Thanks for your hard work, Aldo-san¡¹


    I started to get thirsty after looking for a while. And at that moment, Flora handed me a canteen of water as if she read my mind.


    The timing surprised me, but Flora probably went to prepare this since she finished ahead of me. I appreciate that.


    The cold water was very delicious since my throat was dry and I had sweat a lot.


    ¡¸Thank you¡¹


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s nothing¡¹


    I thanked her after I wet my throat. She replied with a happy smile.


    I guess she was also sweating quite a bit, since her silky, blonde hair was sticking to her skin.


    ¡¸Thest part towards the end was done nicely. Since that was the case, it looks like you didn¡¯t waste your strength and get tired out¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s thanks to your good teachings, sensei¡¹


    ¡¸No, no¡¹


    Weughed together as we had this kind of conversation.


    I could not have talked in such a familiar way with Flora like this when I first came here. This probably means that she had forgiven me for what happened. That thought makes me kind of happy.


    Laughing like this together¡­ perhaps living a life with the support of a sweet girl next to me like this wouldn¡¯t be such a bad idea¡­

 Chapter 29 - The Farming Life

    <h4>Chapter 29: The Farming Life</h4>


    From that point on, I was living the life of a hunter while also spending my days on field work.


    I was plowing the soil, spreading fertilizer, nting seeds and watering them. At first, it was very busy.


    ¡¸Ohh, they sprouted! ¡¹


    When I exited my house in the morning to check up on the field, I spotted some small, green spots.


    I rushed over in a hurry, and there I saw small seedlings that suddenly popped up from the soil.


    I did not mind getting soil on my knees as I kneeled down to take a closer look at the seedlings that were poking out. There were just small buds a few centimeters long, but they were definitely there.


    It meant so much to me to see the sprouts of life that I created myself. They really were growing up.


    They were just the sprouts of in radishes growing out of the soil, but they were strangely adorable.


    I was a bit skeptical when I heard that it only takes around twenty or so days before they can be harvested, but if it only took two days for them to sprout, then it sounds about right. They will surely grow big very quickly at this rate.


    I had nothing special to do outside that day, but I still came out of my house many times to take a look at the sprouts of the radishes.


    Then, three dayster, the sprouts of the radishes got even bigger.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s start thinning[i] them out¡¹


    I started to feel sad after hearing Flora say that I have to start thinning them out.


    If we don¡¯t do that, the radishes won¡¯t grow well.


    I understand the concept, but to put an end to the sprouts that I grew myself for the first time¡­ It¡¯s hard for me to get rid of them so early.


    Flora seemed to understand what I¡¯m feeling because she¡¯s been there before. She lightly patted my back with a *pon* *pon* after three minutes and said to me with a smile, ¡°Now then, go on¡±.


    Her smile looked like a demon¡¯s for a second, but it¡¯s understandable since she¡¯s been doing field work for so long she would have already thinned them out.


    There was nothing much I could do since the other sprouts will have no hope if I don¡¯t pull these ones out. I pulled them out as I told myself that.


    I endured as I pulled out the sprouts that I dearly loved. It was the first time my heart got split in half even though it was just a nt that I pulled out.


    After I cleared the area to a certain extent, the number of radish sprouts were reduced quite a bit.


    Flora told me that the sprouts can be eaten, so that day we ate them together as a sd along with some grilled meat.


    A week after we nted the seeds, the other vegetables¡¯ sprouts all quickly appeared.


    I took care of the field before I left for the mountains, and took care of the field again after I came back from the mountains. I was fine when there were only radishes, but now the workload has quadrupled and things have gotten quite busy around here.


    Needless to say, their growth speed, ssification, and things to watch for are all different so I have to be careful with each and every one of them. It¡¯s quite a big deal.


    Even though I think that Aisha and Ena are amazing people for being able to manage that big vineyard, they only grow one type of crop there. I don¡¯t even understand why Aisha thinks that it¡¯s such a hassle.


    They aren¡¯t going to the extent of taking care of the grapes one by one, so it shouldn¡¯t be that tough.


    I looked after the germinating vegetables while cutting the weeds and getting rid of the pests as the radishes grew up rapidly.


    During that period of time, Flora often made time toe here. I was very happy for that because even though I got used to looking after the radishes, I still had no idea how to take care of the other vegetables such as the carrots, the green beans and the shails.


    Of course, she was busy with a lot of things that she had to take care of herself, but she still showed up here almost every day.


    Every time she showed up, she asked me, ¡°Are the vegetables growing okay?¡± I bet she has also grown attached to the vegetables that we brought up together.


    She had also be more of a talker than usual when it came to vegetables, and her expressions were richer.


    I think I will eat the first wave of radishes that I will harvest together with Flora with just the two of us.


    I¡¯m looking forward to that time.


    ¡ô ¡ô¡¡¡¡¡¡¡ô


    ¡¸Hi, Aldo-san¡¹


    On a rest day without hunting, Flora came from behind me while I was looking after the vegetables.


    ¡¸Hello, Flora¡¹


    When I stood up and returned a greeting as usual, I saw Flora standing there with a happy look on her face.


    She was wearing a white blouse and a deep-blue colored skirt. It was not much differentpared to what she usually wore, except she had a basket in her hand and a straw hat on. Maybe it¡¯s because the sun was getting stronger.


    It became a natural thing for us to greet each other this way.


    Perhaps she was doing that since I also called out to her from afar like this every time I paid a visit to Ergys-san¡¯s ce.


    I noticed from before that she was sulking quite a bit when I just got up close to her and suddenly started talking. Apparently, you should call out to the other side who¡¯s working on the field first regardless if they notice you or not, since they might not be aware of their surroundings.


    I can sense someoneing by their footsteps even from a considerable distance, so I always felt a bit itchy and nervous when I waited for them to get closer. So, by doing so, it makes Flora happy and it makes me feel better as well.


    It¡¯s an exchange that I wasn¡¯t familiar with, but it has be something that I also like to do now.


    We met each other with a smile, then Flora came closer to me as usual.


    ¡¸How are the vegetables doing? ¡¹


    ¡¸All good. The roots of the radishes have gotten bigger, so it¡¯s almost time for harvesting soon, right? ¡¹


    When I squatted down and pointed at the big leaf of a radish by my feet, Flora also squatted down next to me to take a look.


    Right as she did that, her sweet and soft fragrance drifted to me and made me a little flustered.


    I also use the same soap that they use at Ergys-san¡¯s house when I clean myself, but I don¡¯t smell like this. Is this a fragrance exclusive to females?


    ¡¸Oh, you¡¯re right! At this rate, we can harvest this in two or three days¡¹


    Flora told me with an innocent smile while I was having those thoughts.


    ¡¸That¡¯s good to hear-¡¹


    I let out a smile after I was told that we could harvest this in two to three days.


    There doesn¡¯t seem to be any problems with the radishes, so we can just harvest themter even if we just leave them alone.


    ¡¸¡­We can really harvest them after twenty days, huh¡¹


    It¡¯s been twenty-two days after we nted the seeds. Even if we harvest them three dayster, it¡¯s just twenty-five days. It¡¯s shocking to be able to harvest them in such a short time.


    We nted the seeds ording to Flora¡¯s advice of nting them one week apart, so we can be harvesting next week as well. If we kept on doing it like this for a while, we will be able to eat as many radishes as we want.


    ¡¸It depends on the season and the weather, but there are times when it would take even longer if there was ack of care. It¡¯s because you have been taking good care of them so they were able to grow into such healthy radishes in this short period of time¡¹


    ¡¸I see. Certainly, if there was continuous rainfall, attacks by pests, or if you werete in earthing up [ii]the crops, they would not be able to grow up well¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s all thanks to you carefully teaching the inexperienced me, Flora. Thank you¡¹


    If she didn¡¯te here often to check up on me and teach me precisely what could happen, it would not have been possible for them to grow up safely to this point.


    ¡¸N-no, it¡¯s nothing much¡¹


    When I thanked her with a smile, Flora¡¯s white cheeks turned red as she became flustered.


    She wasn¡¯t being shy towards me anymore, but it seems that her shy personality still remained inside.


    ¡¸Ah, by the way, I¡¯ve brought a lunch box today¡­ H-how about¡­ we have lunch together? ¡¹


    As I looked at Flora being all shy with a smile on my face, she stuck a basket out and nced up at me.


    True, the sun was in the middle of the sky, indicating it was noon. I guess she prepared the lunchbox for me as she knew that I would be taking care of the vegetables. I was just starting to get hungry.


    ¡¸Sure, that would be great. What do you want to do? Eat this nice lunch box you prepared out here? ¡¹


    It¡¯s a nicely made lunch box. It won¡¯t be any fun to enjoy this inside the house, that¡¯d be a waste.


    When I asked her that, she replied to me with a smile,


    ¡¸Let¡¯s go to the fields of flowers! ¡¹

 Chapter 30 - The Changing Colors of Flowers

    <h4>Chapter 30: The Changing Colors of Flowers</h4>


    Flora and I walked west from my house for about ten minutes, then we arrived at the field of flowers.


    ¡¸It¡¯s beautiful, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. It¡¯s beautiful no matter how many times I see this¡¹


    After we passed through the path sorrounded by trees, we stopped suddenly when we saw the scene of blooming flowers.


    In front of our eyes was a vivid-colored carpet of flowers that spread as far our eyes could see.


    When the wind blew, the flowers shook with a sound as if they were weing the breeze with their stems and petals. A sweet and refreshing fragrance mixed together with the scent of greenery tickled my nostrils.


    With her eyes slightly open, Flora seemed to be enjoying the breeze while she held her straw hat down with one hand. Her golden-colored hair was swaying in the wind.


    As I enjoyed the scent of the field of flowers, I noticed that some changes had urred in the fields when I looked around.


    ¡¸There are fewer red flowers and more blue ones, huh? ¡¹


    Although the change was really subtle, it was still noticeable when I looked at the field as a whole. There was less red and more green and blue. It was not the same as thest few times I dropped by here after hunting and in my spare time.


    Perhaps, the color changes were something that happened just recently. I didn¡¯t notice since I have been busy with my farmtely and could note here.


    ¡¸Yup, it¡¯s because the season had already started changing from spring to summer. The color of the flowers here changes ording to the seasons. Spring is when flowers of red, orange, yellow- those type of warm-colored flowers bloom. And winter is when cool-colored flowers like blue, light blue, dark blue, and purple bloom. So, since we¡¯re heading into summer right now, the red ones are decreasing as the blue ones start toe out around this time¡¹


    As we stood next to each other, Flora exined to me with a proud look on her face.


    ¡¸I¡¯ve heard that some flowers¡¯ colors will change depending on the season, but I didn¡¯t know that much about them. It almost feels like I¡¯m looking at a rainbow¡¹


    I feel like the rainbows that you sometimes see after a rainy day would be something like this. The outeryers would have warm colors like red and orange, while towards the inneryers should be cool colors like blue and purple.


    ¡¸Ehehe, that¡¯s right. Some people call this the rainbow field¡¹


    ¡¸However, the colors aren¡¯t lined up like a regr rainbow, and there are colors in there that aren¡¯t in a rainbow, so calling this a rainbow might not be the most urate¡¹


    The color migration of the field was like a rainbow¡¯s, but to call this whole field a rainbow would not be the most urate. The colors did not line up like one nor were they in the same colors of a regr rainbow. Next to the orange was blue, and there was a color that was in-between red and orange in full bloom.


    I can¡¯t describe that as too rainbow like.


    We stopped for a short while to gaze at the flowers, then we started to walk deeper in after that.


    The best ce to have lunch at would be under the trees that were located deeper into the fields. We could sit down and rx there, and it¡¯s cool in the shade there too.


    We kept on walking as we enjoyed the view of flowers that had a different color than they did in springtime.


    In the direction where I was looking, I noticed the tulips that were red until quite recently have be orange. The roses next to them that I remembered from before have be green, and some were even yellow.


    It appears that the orange-colored flowers weren¡¯t new flowers that bloomed, but their colors had simply changed.


    It was a strange sight to see the flowers you know being in a different color.


    When I was admiring that as I kept on walking, Flora bent down next to me and picked out a flower.


    ¡¸What¡¯s up? ¡¹


    Was there an especially beautiful flower there?


    ¡¸Ah, did you know? Some flowers can be eaten, and some can be herbal medicines¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Ohh, is that so? ¡¹


    So it¡¯s the same as wild nts and nuts. Although I did not think that it was impossible for flowers to be used as medicines, I had no clue since I have never tried it or see anyone do that.


    ¡¸Yup. And of course, there are a lot that you can¡¯t eat while there¡¯s also quite a few that you can. This flower here called munnika is one that is good for your skin when consumed¡¹


    Flora turned around and showed me the flower that was in her hand with a bright smile on her face.


    It was a small, pink colored flower. I see, so this is a munnika.


    ¡¸¡­ Does this taste good? ¡¹


    After I asked her about the flower in her hand, she discarded a few parts of it and rinsed it with water from her water canteen before putting it in her mouth.


    I was a bit surprised to see her eating the flower.


    Without any distorted expression on her face, she chewed it and gulped it down without any problem.


    Ohhh, she ate it.


    It didn¡¯t look poisonous, and she doesn¡¯t look sick from eating it either- But rather, she picked out more of the beautiful flowers and rinsed them with water after she discarded the same parts.


    When I took a sniff of one before deciding if I want to put it in my mouth, I smelled a sweet, flowery scent. It was the smell ofmon flowers.


    After I finished staring at her, I stopped thinking and tried it as well.


    The scent of the flower filled my nostrils when I took a bite. There was no grassy odor and its texture was like lettuce. The sweet nectar of the flower came out with a little bit of bitterness along with it.


    Yup, it wouldn¡¯t be strange to think that it was a vegetable that I was eating. It didn¡¯t taste bad and it felt like it was good for the body.


    ¡¸Yup, it smelled nice and didn¡¯t taste bad, right? Didn¡¯t the texture make you feel like you were eating a vegetable or something?¡¹


    Flora asked me with a chuckle. Was I showing a funny-looking face while I was eating it?


    ¡¸Yeah. I wouldn¡¯t be able to tell the difference if I ate this in a sd or together with meat. Also, not only would the flower nectar would make the tea and soups tastier, it would make them look nicer as well¡¹


    Oh, that actually sounded like a good idea. Let¡¯s try mixing these in a sd or brew some tea with these sometime.


    ¡¸By the way, in thenguage of flowers, the munnika symbolizes ¡°innocence¡±, ¡± pureness¡±, and ¡°genuineness¡±¡¹


    ¡¸Ohhh, I see. Then, what about this one? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s a konron. The flower symbolizes ¡°reminiscence¡±, ¡°kindliness¡±, and ¡°bonds¡±¡¹


    When I pointed at an orange flower that I did not know, Flora answered me like so.


    ¡¸And that one with the long petals? ¡¹


    ¡¸That is a shinjo. It symbolizes ¡°yearning¡±, ¡°friendship¡±, panionship¡± and ¡°elegance¡±¡¹


    Amazing. Do all the flowers here have meanings to them? She can remember their meanings so well even when just one flower has that many meanings to it.


    It could cause a misunderstanding if you were to get their meanings wrong.


    Speaking of which, I¡¯ve heard stories From Kurune[i] in the past about daughters of nobles receiving flowers from their fianc¨¦ that ended in tragedies because they had mistaken the meaning of the flowers they gave them.


    That girl was surprisingly a fan of tragic love stories and sad things.


    After that, we kept on walking as I pointed to flowers I did not know and asked Flora about their meanings. She would proudly answer me and teach me all about them. Her expression was cute like a little kid¡¯s, as if it were saying ¡°I would never get it wrong¡±.


    ¡¸¡­ I feel like I was taught by someone like this nine years ago too¡­. ¡¹


    I started to remember the scenes faintly.


    ¡ªThe flowers there also changed their colors every time the season changed¡­!


    I remember that time I was also taught by that person as we walked through the field of flowers.


    That person back then wasn¡¯t someone who was as calm as Flora, and I feel like that person would be a bit younger than she is right now.


    We kept on walking as I faintly recalled those distant memories. Then, I heard something falling down from behind.


    ¡¸Hm? ¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m sorry! ¡¹


    When I looked back, Flora seemed to have dropped her basket and was trying to pick it back up in a hurry. Luckily, the lid was solid and nothing spilled out.


    My heart was a little relived from that. However, there were no signs of her picking the basket back up at all. She was only looking downwards.


    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­N-no, it¡¯s nothing. A bit of dirt got in my eyes¡¹


    Just when I was starting to get worried because she wasn¡¯t standing back up, she rubbed her eyes and stood back up without a problem.


    There was a bit of dirt near her eyes. Today is pretty windy, and she most likely touched the soil when she was picking up the munnikas. The dirt probably got in her eyes when the wind blew.


    ¡¸Sorry, please give me a second¡¹


    ¡¸*Hau*¡­! (*¨R?¨Q*)¡¹


    I took away her hand that she was using to rub her eyes with and I wiped the dirt from her eyes with a handkerchief I took out from my pocket.


    She let out a small shriek out of surprise. Then, she closed her eyes as her face turned red.


    I know it¡¯s a little embarrassing, but please hold on ¡¯cause I think this is better than rubbing your eyes with your hands.


    ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹¡¹


    For the next little while, I was carefully getting the dirt out of her eyes. Then, I started to feel embarrassed as I took notice of her fine facial features from up close.


    It was like the tense situation of an inexperienced couple who were about to kiss at close range.


    I tried to not think of unnecessary things as much as possible and continued to get the dirt out of her eyes.


    ¡¸It should be fine now¡¹


    ¡¸Ah¡­ okay. Thank you¡¹


    When I finished and pulled back a little, she lowered her head with her ears red.


    My face was probably a little red as well.


    ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹¡¹


    A silent awkwardness filled the air.


    ¡¸¡­U-um, I¡­ ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­.*guuu*¡¹


    Just when she was about to say something, my stomach rumbled toin about hunger. Flora stopped and held back on what she was going to say from that.


    ¡¸Ah..haha, sorry. My stomach is making noises¡¹


    I said with a bitter smile on my face. Then, she looked at me and burst outughing.


    ¡¸¡­Ahaha. It is, isn¡¯t it? We can see the trees now, so let¡¯s go have lunch¡¹


    Flora then ran under the trees with her hair swaying in the wind. I also started to run after her to follow her.


    The awkwardness was gone from having a conversation about my stomach. She looked like she had something to say but I don¡¯t feel like breaking this good mood by dwelling on it.

 Chapter 31 - The Flower of Union

    <h4>Chapter 31: The Flower of Union</h4>


    *Aisha¡¯s POV*


    ¡¸So? Did you end up not saying it today? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Y-yeah¡¹


    While I stared at her with my eyes half closed and my elbows rested on the table, Flora answered me as she slouched.


    In the evening after I finished my field work, my best friend, Flora, came to the vineyard for some consultation.


    The topic she wanted to discuss with me was, of course, the person she had a crush on¡ª Aldo.


    If you like him then just tell him you like him and get it over with, but this is my best friend who just couldn¡¯t do that. She tends to get embarrassed when she sees him, and when it¡¯s crunch time she would nervously run away.


    She¡¯s such a hopeless girl, but she has a lot of strong points that can¡¯t be ignored.


    She¡¯s gentle, considerate of others, pure and she is an unnecessarily honest person. And on top of all that, she¡¯s as cute as a doll. She would make any man want to protect her if she shyly looked up at them with her big round eyes.


    She looks slender in clothing, but in reality what she has under her clothes is also quite good. Any man would fall for her if they took notice of it.


    She was a girl with all that, yet she is so shy that she couldn¡¯t tell the one she likes her feelings.


    What the heck is she doing?


    ¡¸¡­You¡¯ve been in love with him since nine years ago, no? ¡¹


    When I muttered so, Flora¡¯s shoulders trembled as she sat on her chair and nodded with a red face.


    I don¡¯t know the full details of what went on nine years ago, but apparently she and Aldo met at that time. Flora seemed to have been in love with him ever since. She was a nine-year-old little girl at the time. And Aldo, who was eighteen years old, left without much of a thought.


    They reunited about three months ago. It was as if they were tied together with a string of fate.


    ¡¸Does Aldo even remember you in the first ce? ¡¹


    That¡¯s the big question. If he doesn¡¯t even remember about her and she just goes and tells him ¡°I¡¯ve liked you since nine years ago!¡±, it would take some time for Aldo to take it in.


    And coupled with the thought of not knowing what to do if he wasn¡¯t drawn to her, Flora wasn¡¯t quite able toe out with it.


    Well, adventurers travel everywhere, so I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll remember a little girl from a rural vige like her.


    When I sighed with those thoughts in my mind, I saw Flora fidgeting with a somewhat happy look on her face.


    It was a sign that she wants to say something but she was hesitant because she is a little embarrassed.


    ¡¸Well? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Um, Aldo-san seems to faintly remember¡­ about nine years ago¡­ ¡¹


    ¡¸Really?! ¡¹


    I jumped up and asked her after I heard what she said. Then, she lightly nodded with a smile.


    ¡¸Yes. Today he muttered something about the field of flowers from nine years ago¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s good, isn¡¯t it? So? What was the situation like? ¡¹


    When I asked her about what the situation was like, what was the mood like, and what they talked about, she happily filled me in on what happened during their date earlier today.


    However, what she told me about was stuff about Aldo and his farm that had nothing to do with what I was asking her. She went on about how kind and cute he was, but I kept on listening silently.


    ¡¸So then? What did you do after he blurted out that he was taught by someone the same way nine years ago!? ¡¹


    After the long story about what they did today, I couldn¡¯t help but feel pumped as we¡¯re finally getting to the climax.


    ¡¸¡­Um¡­well, I got so happy that I idently cried a little since he remembered about it¡¹


    R-right. Well, she did have a crush on him for nine years. I guess it can¡¯t be helped it if she cried from being overjoyed when her crush remembered.


    Surely, Aldo should have been worried when he saw her crying.


    If she used her crying face as a weapon and went with the flow to tell him about the past and confess¡­


    ¡¸So then, that was where you told him? ¡¹


    I swallowed my saliva and asked her. Then, she averted her gaze and said,


    ¡¸¡­Umm, I couldn¡¯t think of what to say from being overjoyed¡­ so I tricked him even though I didn¡¯t mean to¡­ I put some dirt near my eyes, and it got in my eyes when the wind blew¡¹


    ¡¸Mouu, this girl¡­ ¡¹


    I leaned back on my chair as I unintentionally groaned.


    Speaking of which, I also was not able to confess my feelings to my first love either. I wonder what I was expecting from her.


    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry! My mind went nk! ¡¹


    Flora lowered her head as she apologized many times.


    Her mind was nk and yet she somehow came up with such a good move to exin her tears? I doubt Aldo is any ordinary man but he¡¯s dense, so he must have really believed her on it.


    ¡¸Ah, but he paid attention to me and helped me get the dirt out of my eyes with his handkerchief! Mou~ he was so close and my heart was beating like crazy! ¡¹


    Her confession didn¡¯t go well and yet she told me that with a loose expression on her face.


    When I stared at her with my eyes half closed to remind her of her failure, she sunk into her chair as she became self aware again.


    ¡¸Mou¡­ that was such a good chance to talk to him about nine years ago. Why did you run away? ¡¹


    ¡¸Uuu, even I knew that so I tried to tell him right after that, you know?! But¡­ his stomach growled and flushed the mood away¡­ ¡¹


    Flora replied in defense when I asked her with a fed up tone.


    ¡¸¡­.Well, I guess you really couldn¡¯t say it there like that ¡¹


    Even I am a woman who understands a little on how girls think. I don¡¯t think I would confess to someone in that atmosphere either.


    ¡¸But things became like that because you tricked him at first¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹


    When I resumed the conversation again, Flora looked down as she looked dejected.


    ¡¸But hey, it¡¯ll be okay even without you confessing if you can make the other side do it, you know? Have you been properly showing him your charming points? ¡¹


    ¡¸Uuuu¡­I did show him my charming points as they are¡­but¡­ ¡¹


    Flora answered me as she frowned. I¡¯m very concerned as to what she thinks her charming points are.


    ¡¸¡­For example? ¡¹


    ¡¸Working together, making him lunch and eating together and taking strolls at the field of flowers! ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Anything else other than that¡­? ¡¹


    When I asked her again further prodding with my question, she started getting fidgety and embarrassed.


    ¡¸Umm? Ah, ummm¡­. our hands casually touched when we were working together¡­ ¡¹


    ¡¸Are you a child?! ¡¹


    ¡¸Ehhhh! That won¡¯t do?! ¡¹


    Flora replied with a surprised voice when I hit the table with a loud bang.


    Isn¡¯t that how the kids in the vige would express their love? But I do think it¡¯s good that she¡¯s going through the trouble to prepare him lunch though, since it makes Aldo visit her home frequently to exchange food ingredients. She could be making her move in one of the times they are exchanging the ingredients.


    ¡¸No, you did good considering that you¡¯re ate bloomer when ites to love, but what if it doesn¡¯t get through the other person¡¯s dense head?¡¹


    ¡¸Ehhhh?! But, what else should I do? ¡¹


    Hmm? Even if you¡¯re asking me¡­. it¡¯s not even something that I have done, but I have no choice but to teach you how my other female friends taught me on how to tempt a man.


    ¡¸¡­Something like this¡­ Press your breasts against him when you¡¯re close to him, make body contact with him, and then tell him directly and say what you want to say¡¹


    Yup. All of my friends in the vige would have done something like that.


    ¡¸Eehh!? I can¡¯t do something that embarrassing! ¡¹


    When I pointed at her abundant chest and told her what to do, she replied with a red face as she hugged herself.


    She had lumps there that did not match her timid personality. Mou, it would have been over already if you just pressed that onto Aldo with full force.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll be motivated to confess unless you do that much though ¡¹


    Especially when he¡¯s so dense¡­


    ¡¸N-no way¡­ ¡¹


    Flora still looked to be somewhat hesitating so I decided to give her a little push.


    ¡¸If you don¡¯t hurry, Aldo will get taken away by another girl, you know? ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? ¡¹


    Flora leaked out in a dumbfounded voice after she heard my words.


    Apparently she had never thought of that before.


    ¡¸He¡¯s someone who can be relied on in times of emergencies since he is a former adventurer and he¡¯s good at hunting. His looks and personality aren¡¯t bad either, so there are other female vigers aiming for him since something feels different about him, you know? ¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re kidding, right?!¡¹


    Flora stood up and said in a panicked voice.


    When I saw that, I sighed and said,


    ¡¸It¡¯s true. I saw Colette-san inviting Aldo to a dinner at her house just the other day¡¹


    ¡¸B-but that is!? She can¡¯t do that! ¡¹


    ¡¸Then hurry up and confess to him¡¹


    When I bluntly told her that, Flora¡¯s eyes were wandering about.


    ¡¸¡­ That is¡­ um¡­ embarrassing¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say¡­ And on top of that, what if it doesn¡¯t go well and the rtionship we have between us now gets destroyed¡­ ¡¹


    It¡¯s still the problem of it being too embarrassing, huh. She was definitely shaken and was on the verge of making a move after hearing what I just told her.


    I wish there was something that would let her express her feelings naturally¡­


    Since I wanted to help my best friend out, I went into deep thought for a while.


    Triggers for a confession¡­ Situations and things that would let her confess naturally¡­.


    One thing came to mind as I thought about things that theymonly shared.


    ¡¸Hmm, if it¡¯s difficult for you to say it out loud, then why don¡¯t you just express it with flowers? Look, your father also confessed to Fiona-san with a flower that had the meaning of connecting with the one you love¡¹


    ¡¸Ohhh! That was the flower of union!¡¹


    Flora pped her hands together with an ecstatic expression.


    Yes, that. There¡¯s a flower out there that vigers used to confess their love. It¡¯s said that if you give that flower to the opposite sex, the two people would surely be connected. Flora¡¯s father had also used that to confess to Fiona-san under a tree. It¡¯s a flower that Flora would feel a special attachment to as well.


    Well, it doesn¡¯t work for sure, but I¡¯m not going to say that now.


    ¡¸Since Aldo also likes flowers, you can teach him the meaning of that flower and confess naturally at the same time, right? ¡¹


    The flower of union is the perfect flower for her to express her feelings with. It¡¯s a good omen and it works as long as it achieves the purpose.


    ¡¸¡­ Y-you¡¯re right ¡¹


    Flora slowly nodded, but she still has note outpletely with her feelings.


    ¡¸At this rate, you¡¯ll have him snatched away by someone else¡¹


    When I continued to push her with my words, she straightened her back and her facial expression changed.


    Then, she bit her small lip as she looked right at me and said,


    ¡¸¡­ I- I get it! I¡¯m going to get the flower of union tomorrow! ¡¹


    ¡¸And after that? ¡¹


    ¡¸I¡­ I, will confess¡­ ¡¹


    I became uneasy when I saw her face turn red as she delivered that weak ending.

 Chapter 32 - A Quiet Forest

    <h4>Chapter 32: A Quiet Forest</h4>


    I was walking with Kyle in the forest that was quieter than usual.


    We were out here hunting as always, but for some reason the forest today was abnormally quiet. I could not hear the sounds of insects nor the birds chirping at all.


    A somewhat eerie feeling filled the air, and the mood gave me tingles.


    I knew it, there was something strange about the forest today¡­


    We kept on walking through the forest as I harboured such thoughts in my mind. Then, I started to pick up some faint sounds of movement on the ground.


    ¡¸¡­Again, more prey areing¡¹


    I readied my bow as I picked up signs of something moving inside the forest.


    ¡¸¡­ They areing from the west again¡­ ¡¹


    I aimed my bow to the west. Although a bitte, Kyle had also started to take notice of the iing presences. I held my bow at the ready as I notched an arrow to the bowstring with smooth movements.


    ¡¸I¡¯ll take the right one. I¡¯ll be counting on you for the left, Kyle¡¹


    ¡¸Understood¡¹


    After he gave me a short reply, the brushes around us shook as two deer dashed straight out from there.


    We released our arrows with no hesitation as we saw the deer looking startled for a second, possibly because they did not expect that they would run into humans here.


    A sharp sound of the air being cut was heard as our arrows headed straight for their foreheads when they came running.


    *thunk*, the arrows pierced their mark as the deer¡¯s bodies fell to the ground.


    When we confirmed that there were no other living creatures around us, we slowly put the bows back on our backs. From there, we will start to work on draining their blood.


    ¡¸With all things considered, there sure are lots of prey today¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. This is already the fourth one even though it hasn¡¯t been long since we got here. We will have to make a trip back down to the vige again¡¹


    Kyle said as he sighed. Maybe he was thinking about the effort it¡¯ll take to get these down to the vige.


    ¡¸I¡¯m happy that we¡¯re catching so much, but they areing here as if they were fleeing from the west¡­¡¹


    We¡¯ve already caught four deer, three rabbits, two wild boars and two birds today. This is a lot considering that it¡¯s only been a few hours since we got here.


    If these animals all ran here because they were scared of something in the west, then there is only one thing thates to mind.


    A vicious monster has appeared over there.


    It¡¯smon for vicious, carnivorous monsters to be moving their hunting grounds as they chase for food. Herbivorous animals and weak monsters would naturally run away in order to escape from them. It¡¯s something that I had seen happen many times during my adventurer days.


    At times like this, it¡¯d be best to not carelessly move around too much. The best thing to do is to send out some scouts to collect more information on the situation before taking action.


    Loren-san was with us until a little while ago, but he felt curious about why the animals were running here from the west and went to check it out. At that time, it felt like he wanted us to wait here without going near the west.


    Even though we are getting as much prey as we pleased, any more was not possible since we could not bring them back with us.


    As we drained the deer¡¯s blood while staying alert, I started to hear footstepsing from the west.


    Then, out of the left corner of my eye I saw a big shadow appear.


    ¡¸¡­. Oh what the heck, it¡¯s just teacher. I thought it was a bear¡¹


    ¡¸You dumbass. Have you seen such a handsome bear before? ¡¹


    Loren-san came over here while he joked around like he usually does.


    Kyle was right though, his shadow did look like a bear¡¯s when he suddenly jumped out of the trees like that.


    Loren-san had a sarcastic smile on, but his expression turned serious in the very next moment as he looked right at us.


    ¡¸Well, but what Kyle was thinking wasn¡¯tpletely off¡¹


    ¡¸You mean¡­ ¡¹


    Words leaked out of my mouth without thinking.


    Maybe Kyle has also noticed something from Loren-san¡¯s words, as he looked up at him with a look of surprise.


    Then, Loren-san nodded.


    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯ve found what looks like a red bear¡¯s fur and I saw something like w marks on the trees in the west. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s looking for food there but I¡¯m guessing it came down from the north¡¹


    And then, he showed us a batch of red fur.


    There¡¯s no mistake about it; that batch of red, long hair belonged to a red bear. I¡¯m sure of it because I¡¯ve seen it many times in the past.


    It¡¯s no wonder that the animals ran here in terror.


    ¡¸¡­ A-are we going to group up with other hunters and go hunt it down? ¡¹


    Kyle asked with a stiffer expression than usual. There was cold sweat on his forehead and his voice was shaky.


    No matter how grown up he acts, he is still a 12-year-old child. Although he hunts in the mountains, the monsters that he would run into during a hunt would only be small, low-threat monsters like goblins at the most.


    Of course he would be scared of a big monster like a red bear.


    A red bear isn¡¯t a low level monster like goblins and horned rabbits that vigers can handle.


    Even if you go hunt it with arge number of hunters, there will still be casualties. Normally, you would have to rely on adventurers to subjugate it or you¡¯d have to ask the feudal lord for soldiers to kill it.


    However, since we¡¯re in Nordende, it would take some time to reach an adventurer¡¯s guild or the mansion of the feudal lord in a time of emergency.


    But that was also the reason why I chose to live here¡­


    ¡¸We might have to if pushes to shove, but right now we should make it our priority to evacuate the vigers. It might not get to that point but if it keeps heading that way it might reach the field of flowers in the worst case scenario¡¹


    Kyle looked relieved after hearing Loren-san¡¯s words that were spoken in a heavier tone than usual.


    When Loren-san and I see such a child-like side of Kyle, we couldn¡¯t help but grin.


    Even if there was a need to take action, it would be the role of the adults to take the initiative.


    We were not that far from the field of flowers from here. At the worst case scenario, the vigers who went there without knowing anything might get attacked by the red bear. I don¡¯t want something like that to happen.


    Flora often goes in and out of there, and it¡¯s also a ce that I like a lot. I don¡¯t want that ce to be destroyed by monsters.


    A red bear would go back up north once its stomach was filled, but if something were to happen, I would have no choice but to consider getting my sword and taking it down¡­.


    ¡¸With that said, today¡¯s hunt is over and we¡¯re going back to the vige. We¡¯re going to warn everyone about this¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸Right! ¡¹¡¹


    We nodded to Loren-san¡¯s voice. Then, we hurried and finished processing the animals that we caught. I actually wanted to find a ce and cool off with some water and do the processing slowly, but since we do not have time this time, we¡¯ll go back down with just the blood draining done.


    ¡¸I¡¯ll head to the town square and inform the vige chief of this. Kyle, you take the south route down. Aldo, head west as fast as you can. There might be some people at the field of flowers¡¹


    ¡¸Got it! ¡¹


    As we headed down the mountain, Loren-san and Kyle went their separate ways to report the information we have.


    I was the most suited to head west as fast as I can since it was the most dangerous. Therefore, Loren-san had taken the deer and is taking that back to the vige for me. Anyhow, I left at once without dy after I saw this nice guy off.


    There are very few vigers from the east who woulde to the west, so it was decided that we¡¯ll be able to deal with the situation if we start spreading the news from the center.


    This is a vige where the people are close to each other, so the transmission speed of important news would be fast. Right now, what was important was for the each of us to spread that news.


    ¡¸Wee back, Aldo-san! Hm? Where are your catches for the day? ¡¹


    ¡¸Sorry, I don¡¯t have time right now¡¹


    When I ran west down the mountain, several kids came running to me as usual, but I couldn¡¯t entertain them today since I didn¡¯t have time to do that.


    ¡¸Ehhh? That¡¯s no fun¡¹


    The kids looked unsatisfied and went back to the field when they understood that I could not entertain them right now.


    In the midst of that, I found and called out to an adult that I saw.


    ¡¸Ah, excuse me, Doyle-san! ¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s going on, Aldo? ¡¹


    Doyle-san came over to me with a curious look on his face and a hoe on his shoulder.


    ¡¸There was a monster that came down from the mountains in the north and it was headed to the west of here. Perhaps it may even reach the field of flowers. So, can I please ask you to warn everyone of this and tell them to not go close to the field of flowers for the next little while? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Seriously?! What kind of monster is it? ¡¹


    Doyle-san asked in a panicked voice after he heard my words.


    ¡¸We suspect that it¡¯s a red bear from the red fur and the scratch marks that were spotted¡¹


    ¡¸¡­I-I-I got it. I¡¯ll go tell everyone who¡¯s working on the fields here! ¡¹


    When Doyle-san heard that it was a red bear, he quickly started running.


    I¡¯ve heard from Loren-san that he used to live in the hintends in the north. The vigers from there would know exactly how to deal with things like this. Normally people wouldn¡¯t believe something like this if you just went up and told them that. It¡¯s because Loren-san had always told the vigers here regrly that they have to take the threat of monsters seriously. That¡¯s Loren-san for you.


    ¡¸Oiii! Everyone, gather around for a bit! ¡¹


    Looking back, I saw that Doyle-san had gathered the vigers with a loud voice.


    ¡¸A monster? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s a scary one that would attack us¡­ ¡¹


    It seems like it would be fine here. With that in mind, I ran to the field of flowers where it was the most dangerous.

 Chapter 33 - When I take up my sword again

    <h4>Chapter 33: When I take up my sword again</h4>


    ¡¸So with that said, please stay away from the field of flowers¡¹


    ¡¸Understood. We¡¯ll let the others know as well¡¹


    ¡¸Did you see anyone else in there? ¡¹


    ¡¸No, I didn¡¯t see anyone there other than us¡¹


    ¡¸I see. Thanks¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you as well¡¹


    After I arrived at the field of flowers, I exined the situation to a parent and child before I told them to return to their home.


    I¡¯ve been in this vige for three months now. Maybe it was due to the fact that I have been working here as a hunter, people seemed to have heard of me so they believed in my words without a doubt and cooperated with me.


    It goes to show how important the day-to-day interactions were, since it would not be going this well if I had no credibility.


    I was told by the parent that there wasn¡¯t anyone else inside the field of flowers, but just to make sure of that, I ran to check under the trees as well.


    There could be some small children hiding somewhere who were missed.


    ¡¸Is anyone here-? Answer me if you hear me! ¡¹


    I yelled as I walked here and there, but I did not hear a voice.


    The multi-colored flowers here today were also in full bloom, apanied by the gentle breeze.


    I stopped moving to focus on the sounds, smells, and the flow of air around me. But even with my heightened senses, I could not sense the presence of any living beings nearby.


    ¡­ There¡¯s no one here anymore, huh.


    Since I judged that to be the case, I turned my back on the big trees and left the field of flowers.


    After that, I informed the people I ran into in the west of the news as I made my way towards the vige chief¡¯s, Ergys-san¡¯s house. Right now we might be too disorganized in the way we transmit our messages to each other, but we can work out a guideline for things like this in the future.


    I will pay a visit to the houses near the field just in case before I go back to the vige square.


    The people living in ces rtively close to the field also seem to have heard the news of the monster and have settled somewhere else calmly.


    Not only has the red bear not been sighted yet, but no one has fallen victim to it either. That made me feel relieved.


    Before long, I found myself near Toack¡¯s ce and I decided to drop by.


    I did not stop by because I thought he was unaware of what was happening, but because he was an important friend and neighbour.


    When I walked up to his house that was surrounded by trees, I saw him in his yard with a bow equipped.


    I was relieved to see him safe, so I called out to him with a carefree voice.


    ¡¸Oi, Toack. Did you know that a red bear hase down to the western area? ¡¹


    ¡¸*chi*¡­You¡¯re the fourth person who came to tell me that. I already know¡¹


    ¡¸I see. All good then¡¹


    There were three vigers who came here other than me. It looks like he is quite loved by the people as well.


    ¡¸By the way, what are you doing with that bow? ¡¹


    I asked as I pointed to the bow he had in his hands.


    A red bear did appear nearby, so I wonder if he pulled that out to prepare for an emergency. To defend his own life with his own hands or something like that, huh? That¡¯s quite a good attitude to have.


    ¡¸It¡¯s a simple bow that even I know how to make, but I¡¯m not good at hitting things with it though¡¹


    He replied as he notched an arrow to the bowstring. Then, he looked at the round, wooden signboard that he made and hung on a tree beforehand with a sharp gaze.


    The bowstring made scrapping sounds while he pulled on it, and he carefully took aim.


    His stance did not look bad. Rather, it looked quite good. He said he was not good at using it but he kind of looked the part.


    While I was impressed watching him, his eyes suddenly opened wide and he unleashed the arrow at once.


    However, the arrow did not fly straight. Instead, it went into the tree about three meters to the right.


    It seems that even though he did a good job making it, he was not as good at using it.


    ¡¸¡­ Ohh, it¡¯s closer to the mark than thest time¡¹


    ¡­SERIOUSLY?


    ¡¸Do not use a bow if anything happens, okay? ¡¹


    ¡¸Are you telling me to die instead? ¡¹


    I¡¯d feel nothing but fear if this guy was trying to hit something with his bow from behind me. He sucks so bad that he might be more of a threat than a red bear.


    That thought ran through my mind as I watched him check the bowstring with a sour look on his face.


    Since I have confirmed Toack¡¯s safety, I passed by my own house next as I headed to the vige square.


    ¡¸Aldo-san! ¡¹


    And then, I saw Ergys-san running to me from the one path that led to the vige square.


    I wonder what¡¯s happening. Loren-san should have delivered the news already about the red bear. Was he just worried about me since I was closest to the field of flowers?


    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Ergys-san? I thought the red bear hasn¡¯t been sighted yet¡¹


    ¡¸T-that¡¯s not it¡¹


    Did he run here from his house? He replied as he tried to catch his breath.


    I waited for him to catch his breath as I wondered what he wanted to tell me.


    Then, after he settled down after ten seconds or so, he raised his face as he grabbed onto my shoulders.


    ¡¸I haven¡¯t seen Flora since around noon. Did you see her in the field of flowers?! ¡¹


    I was shocked at what Ergys-san just said with a look of desperation.


    ¡¸Eh? Flora wasn¡¯t there? ¡¹


    In such a dangerous situation? I thought for sure she would be staying inside Ergys-san¡¯s house¡­.


    ¡¸Nope. She was with me until noon, but she went somewhere afterwards without telling Fiona where she was going! I thought the ces she would be at would be either your ce or the field of flowers¡­ ¡¹


    Right, it¡¯s natural for him to worry if his beloved daughter was out somewhere during such a crucial time.


    Ergys-san, who always wore a gentle smile on his face, was reasonably getting impatient.


    ¡¸I was at the field of flowers just now but there wasn¡¯t anyone else other than a parent and child. I¡¯m sure that Flora was worried about Aisha and went to see her in the vineyards, no? ¡¹


    ¡¸I-I hope so ¡¹


    I said that to Ergys-san to calm him down, but I was not all that calm inside.


    Flora had no idea about the red bear. When I think about how she¡¯s nowhere to be seen, it hurts as I feel my chest tighten. Truthfully, I really want to run around to look for her right away, but I must remain calm at times like this.


    It¡¯s because of all the experience I have of oveing life and death situations many times during my adventurer days that I¡¯m barely able to keep calm.


    Stay calm. Someone who is impatient will not be able to see things clearly.


    ¡¸¡­ I hope it doesn¡¯t turn out like what happened nine years ago again¡­ ¡¹


    I tilted my head a little as I wondered about the words Ergys-san anxiously muttered.


    Nine years ago?


    ¡¸Aldo!! Ergys-san!! ¡¹


    That question was blown away by the scream of a third party.


    When I looked back in the direction the loud voice came from, I saw Aisha running over with tears in her eyes.


    Her crying face and voice full of desperation was something that I¡¯ve never seen or heard from her before.


    And above all, Flora was not next to her.


    While I was starting to feel impatient because of that, I hugged Aisha as she came running in, diving into my arms.


    ¡¸What¡¯s going on? Aisha?! ¡¹


    ¡¸Flora isn¡¯t together with you? ¡¹


    When we asked Aisha those questions, her shoulders were shaking in my arms.


    ¡¸¡­.Uuuu.. Flora is¡­. Flora is¡­. ¡¹


    ¡¸What happened? ¡¹


    As a bad feeling started to brood up inside of me, Aisha opened her mouth asrge drops of tears fell from her eyes.


    ¡¸Flora went deep into the field of flowers to look for the flower of union! Where the red bear might be at! ¡¹


    As soon as I heard that, my body almost dashed out instantly to look for her. However, I barely held on because I had no idea on where exactly Flora went to get this flower of union.


    I should go after I get more information on this.


    Sh*t, even though I went there once already. I should have investigated deeper inside even though I had to think of the danger.


    ¡¸N-No¡­ That can¡¯t be! That¡¯s northwest of the field where the red bear was precisely predicted to be at?! ¡¹


    The fright was now clearly showing on Ergys-san¡¯s face as he heard that his daughter might be in the exact ce the red bear could be.


    ¡¸Why would she go get something like that¡­? ¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry Ergys-san. It¡¯s because I¡¯ve told her something unnecessary¡­¡¹


    When Ergys-san muttered while stunned, Aisha answered him as she cried.


    Then Ergys-san looked at me and sighed as if he hade to the realization of something.


    ¡¸¡­ As I thought¡­ I see¡¹


    I don¡¯t know what he meant by that, but the reason for her going to get that flower right now was irrelevant to me.


    The ce Flora is supposed to be at is located northwest in the back of the field of flowers. That information alone was enough for me.


    There is no longer a reason for me to endure and stay any longer.


    ¡¸¡­ Give me some time, I will bring Flora back¡¹


    I¡¯ve made my decision, so I will leave Aisha to Ergys-san and return to my house.


    ¡¸H-hold on a min?! Aldo!? ¡¹


    ¡¸Aldo-san?! ¡¹


    I heard them screaming from behind but I ignored them this time.


    Even unlocking the door of my house was annoying.


    I opened the door violently and ran inside without taking my shoes off.


    Then, I went into the drawers inside the storage room located in the back of my house and grabbed the mithril sword that was wrapped in cloth without giving it another thought.


    I carefully tore off the cloth around the sword and checked the de as it radiated a silvery glow.


    ¡­I thought that I would never be using this anymore. But with a red bear as my opponent, it would be hopeless to fight it with just a bow and arrow while also not having any armor. I¡¯m going to use this for the sake of helping someone who is important to me.


    I sheathed the sword that was emitting magical power back into its scabbard and I dashed out of the house without closing the door.


    Needless to say, I headed for the back of the field of flowers to the northwest.

 Chapter 34 - The Dragon-slaying sword

    <h4>Chapter 34: The Dragon-ying sword</h4>


    With my beloved sword in my right hand, I dashed out of my house and ran down the one path that led to the field of flowers.


    I kept on running forward as I powerfully kicked off the ground. I continued to advance as the scenery around me changed along with the faces of vigers who were taken aback when they saw me.


    My body felt a bit unnatural although I could move even faster than this back in my adventurer days. Was it because of this being my first time running with full power since I moved into this vige? Right now, my feet felt heavier than usual, as if there was lead attached to them.


    I did run around the mountains when I was hunting, but that would only count as a warm uppared to the special training that I did when I was an adventurer. My body had be quite dull.


    Since time is of the essence right now, this dullness was very frustrating.


    I continued to run while I felt irritated from my feet not moving the way I wanted them to. Eventually, I arrived at the path that was surrounded by trees. The surrounding scenery has now be somewhat of a dense forest.


    At this time, my body had gotten looser and my legs had be a little lighter. As I regained those feelings of the past, I dashed through the path surrounded by trees in one go.


    Then, I reached the vast field of flowers where colorful flowers bloomed.


    It had the same usual beautiful scenery that would capture my gaze and heart, but I kept on running this time without batting an eye.


    I did not have time to be careful to not trample the flowers that I like as I ran. After every step I smelled a sweet scent as the colorful flower petals flew up.


    Thanks to me not caring where I was plunging my feet into, I¡¯ve got leaves and ivy tangled around them. However, I pulled my feet out by force and tore the ivy off as I kept on going.


    I couldn¡¯t help but frown when I heard the clicking sounds of flowers being broken as I moved.


    Despite feeling the guilt from trampling the flowers, Flora¡¯s life was not something that can be reced.


    Gah, at least I was not running over the flowers mindlessly without a care. I engraved the glittering colors that appeared in the corner of my eyes into my mind.


    The way the petals danced around me was very beautiful.


    I don¡¯t want to fight the monster if possible. I came here because I wanted to leave the bloody smell from killing monsters behind. But no matter where you live, there are threats of monsters in this world and there is no escape from the fight.


    The old me wanted to live, wanted to eat good food, and wanted to get stronger to not live a miserable life. I fought my battles following those basic human instincts and desires.


    And so, after I got the power and the fame I wanted, I lost my reason for fighting.


    My motivation and purpose were taken from me when I was convinced that it was no longer possible to fight a monster that was stronger than what I¡¯ve already fought.


    I left the battlefield for that reason and came to live in Nordende, but now I¡¯ve taken up the sword again with the same kind of firm resolve that I had in the past.


    Was it because I wanted wealth like before? Or good food to eat? Or was it strength?


    ¡ªNo. This warm feeling that I¡¯m feeling in my heart right now is somethingpletely different from all of that.


    It was because I wanted to protect these ces and friends who are irreceable¡ª No, that isn¡¯t it. It¡¯s because I wanted to protect Flora, the girl I like.


    With that thought in my mind, it became clear to me what the fuzzy feeling in my heart was as I ced my hand on my chest.


    She had stolen my heart the moment we met under that tree.


    Her words, her gentle smile, her kind soul, and her cooking. From the time I met her, my empty heart was filled with vibrant colors.


    It¡¯s okay if I don¡¯t understand these feelings. I just want to protect her smile that wrapped me in her warmth.


    Just the thought of that alone gave me plenty of motivation to fight monsters with.


    I¡¯m in a situation where my body has dulled, with no friends near me to depend on. However, I feel like I could even take down a dragon by myself right now.


    Yup, if she were by my side¡­


    Eventually, I passed the tree where I first met Flora and I kept on running north.


    After I passed the tree, the field of flowers came to a stop and the surroundings became a forest full of lush greenery.


    I stopped for a moment in front of the forest that I¡¯ve never entered before, but if I run into any dangerous monsters in there, I¡¯d just have to cut them down.


    And so, I stepped into the forest without hesitation. Then, I advanced in the direction where Flora should be at as I paid attention to my surroundings. Any small changes to the trees, any grass that was stepped on, and the possible trails on the ground; I will not let any of those signs go unnoticed.


    However, it seemed that Flora had taken a different path since I could not find any traces of her trail.


    I was frustrated, but I kept on reminding myself to remain calm.


    If I was not able to rely on the information I can see just like when I¡¯m hunting, I will pay attention to the flow of the air and sounds.


    I stopped moving and listened carefully to what was around me.


    I listened for any faint sounds in the air. I did not let even the vibrations in the air escape my ears as I focused my nerves. Soon, my head was cleared of any noises, as even the sounds of my own heartbeat felt far away from me.


    I could hear¡­ the sound of leaves moving on trees from the gentle wind and the sound of birds.


    Then, I felt a strong air vibrationing from the far west.


    I immediately acted on my instinct and ran towards that direction as I weaved my way through the cluttered trees.


    ¡¸GOAARRRHHH! ¡¹


    Before long, the sound of an earth-shaking roar shook the air¡­


    At the same time, I heard a faint scream right when I was convinced that roar just now was from the red bear.


    ¡¸Kyaaaaaaaaa!!? ¡¹


    ¡¸FLORA!! ¡¹


    The scream just now was from Flora! I yelled out her name as I ran to the direction her scream came from.


    When I jumped over the branches and bushes that were blocking my vision, I saw Flora there, holding a flower that was glowing pink by her chest.


    Behind her was a red bear with burning, red fur that was walking towards her on all fours.


    ¡¸Kyahhh?! ¡¹


    I started to run at her right as I saw her trip and fall just a few steps away while she held on to the flower by her chest.


    The red bear raised its body and roared excitedly as it saw its prey showing signs of weakness.


    ¡¸KYAAAAAHH!¡¹


    Flora screamed in terror with her back against the floor as the red bear slowly closed in on her with its sharp wsing out of its paws.


    Then, as it swung its huge w down at Flora, I slipped my body in between her and the red bear.


    ¡¸Guroarrrr?! ¡¹


    The red bear growled in astonishment and took a step back when its ws shed with my mithril sword.


    ¡¸Flora, are you alright? ¡¹


    ¡¸EEh¡­? Aldo-san? ¡¹


    When I called out to Flora, who I saw cowering on the ground with a nce, she opened her eyes fearfully and muttered my name while stunned.


    Thank goodness. She seems to have some cuts on her, but it doesn¡¯t seem like there are any serious injuries.


    I felt relieved from the bottom of my heart as I was able to confirm that nothing serious happened to her after observing her from above.


    She looked right back up at me with watery eyes. Then, my memories from nine years ago resurfaced.


    It was the same scene of me saving a little girl who had golden colored hair and jade colored eyes from a red bear.


    ¡ªThanks for saving me!


    The girl loved flowers, and she proudly taught me about them in the field when I had no interest in them.


    ¨CThe colors of the flowers here change depending on the seasons! Isn¡¯t that amazing?!


    The image of the little girl¡¯s face from nine years ago ovepped with Flora¡¯s.


    ¡­No way¡­ the girl from nine years ago was¡­ her?


    ¡¸Look out! ¡¹


    Flora¡¯s sharp voice brought me back to reality as my sword shook.


    Sparks scattered as the red bear¡¯s ck ws shed with my sword.


    ¡¸Run, Flora! ¡¹


    ¡¸B-But!! ¡¹


    ¡¸You should know from nine years ago that I won¡¯t lose to a red bear ¡¹


    After I said that to Flora, who was hesitating to run, she wiped the tears around her eyes and moved back some distance.


    When I confirmed that she was far away, I skillfully parried the red bear¡¯s ws and dodged its attack.


    The bear snorted before it closed in on me again. I dashed back a few steps to dodge its fangs.


    And then, I swung my sword down atst.


    ¡¸Guroarrrrr!!¡¹


    The red bear roared as if it was frustrated from having to deal with an intruder that barged in right before it was about to im its prey.


    Whether it was nine years ago or right now, Flora and I still have something like a deep tie to red bears.


    Iughed at this strange tie we have with the monster as I taunted it with my sword.


    Before long, the red bear roared in anger and charged right at me.


    Since red bears are extremely ferocious territorial monsters, it is very easy to get them to charge at you by provoking them.


    Without a moment of dy, I sidestepped to dodge his charge as my de shook its stout arms. I attacked its left and right sides with my sword while dodging its attacks with minimal movements as it continued to chase me.


    Each time I dodged, parried, or counter attacked, more of my battle senses came back to me.


    My movements became smoother as my opponent¡¯s movements became easier to read.


    I would be trying to extend this battle for as long as I could if it was the old me who got drunk on battles, but now, I¡¯m different. I¡¯m not an adventurer anymore and Flora was worrying about me as she watched.


    I don¡¯t want to make her worry about me any more than this.


    ¡¸¡­ It¡¯s about time I put an end to this¡¹


    My mana flowed through from the sword¡¯s handle that I was holding. Before long, the de was enveloped by a faint blue glow as it started to emit light.


    The red bear was surprised for a second by the sudden light that was emitting from magic on the de, but it decided to not care and kept on attacking with its big paws. It probably thought that it could defeat whatever it is by overwhelming me with brute force.


    I shed at the red bear with my glowing de at the same time it came at me with a vigorous attack from its brutal w.


    Sparks flew out again as my de shed with its ws¨C But no, this time, the red bear¡¯s w was shed off.


    ¡¸Garrrrarrrr?!! ¡¹


    The red bear let out a roar as if it was embarrassed that its w had been cut off since it was not able to withstand the sh with my sword like the previous time.


    I did not let this opening escape and dealt a blow to its defenseless stomach. Its muscles that were as hard as tree trunks were easily cut through, and the red bear fell to the ground as its body split into two.


    When I saw the unmoving corpse of the red bear, I stopped feeding mana to my sword.


    The glowing light from the de gradually disappeared before long.


    That is the true power of my sword that could cut through a dragon¡¯s hard scales.


    This sword was crafted with mithril of high purity and its sharpness multiplies if you feed mana into it. Even though I don¡¯t really have that much mana, I could still make this sword considerably sharp.


    It¡¯s possible to stretch the length of the de as well if you have enough mana to soak the sword with. It would be possible to extend the de to about thirty meters in length.


    No matter how skilled you are or what tactics you use, you cannot beat an opponent when your de cannot reach. This sword was made to defeat opponents like that.


    Of course, a sword like this is expensive. It is estimated to be worth as much as a country. To be honest, I wanted to return this to the country. But since I killed the dragon that was a big threat to them, I decided to keep this as a reward.


    Instead, I have donated lots of money to them through Kiel, so I hope that they¡¯ll forgive me.


    ¡¸Aldo-san! Are you alright?! ¡¹


    When I sheathed my bloody sword back into its scabbard, Flora ran up and hugged me.


    ¡¸I¡¯m okay. What about you, Flora? Are you hurt? ¡¹


    ¡¸No. I have some cuts on me but I¡¯m okay¡­ Once again¡­ you¡¯vee to save me¡¹


    When I hugged her and asked her how she was doing in return, Flora replied to me as she shyly smiled.


    While my heart was beating fast from seeing her smile and feeling her warmth from her being so close to me, I opened my mouth,


    ¡¸¡­Shall we go home? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Yeah¡¹

 Chapter 35 - The Two Together

    <h4>Chapter 35: The Two Together</h4>


    Flora and I were on our way back together after the red bear was defeated.


    We stayed mindful of our surroundings because there could be monsters other than the red bear nearby.


    While I walked slower to match Flora¡¯s pace, I noticed that she was holding the flower of union close to her chest as if it was something that was really important to her.


    ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹¡¹


    We¡¯ve been walking for quite a while now, but we haven¡¯t spoken a word to each other.


    If anything, it was because we were both aware about what happened nine years ago now and we had no idea what to say to each other.


    When I came to Nordende nine years ago, I had saved a little girl. And, that little girl was Flora.


    Now that I think about how she has been acting around me, it was obvious that she remembered me.


    Although I had helped many people back in my adventurer days, I did not think that there would be someone who would still remember me after nine years.


    It wasn¡¯t anything like killing a dragon or saving a vige from the threat of a strong monster; I had merely saved a little girl. And yet, the person who was nine years old at the time still remembered me.


    Moreover, I¡¯ve reunited with her again in the same fashion¡­


    Knowing that she was the girl I helped from nine years ago¡­ I have no idea what I should say to her.


    I¡¯ve treated her as an important friend all this time but now I¡¯ve realized that I¡¯m in love with her. My mind has be crowded with thoughts.


    As I pondered about how to talk to her in the future, we¡¯ve exited the forest and returned to the field of flowers.


    Before our eyes was a single tree that stood alone in the field.


    Its lushly thick leaves swayed in the wind with a *zzaaaa* sound.


    It was here where I reunited with Flora three months ago when I first came here.


    She came out like a fairy of this field of flowers.


    I wonder if she had already remembered about me at that time.


    ¡¸I was shocked when I first saw you at that time. To have the person who saved me nine years ago suddenly show up before me¡­¡¹


    Flora said in a quiet voice as she suddenly stopped and looked at the tree.


    I turned around to my surprise from her words that broke the silence.


    ¡¸¡­About that¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I did not remember about you until now¡¹


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s fine. You were an adventurer at that time. You wouldn¡¯t remember a little nine-year-old girl from some vige. So please, don¡¯t mind it¡¹


    Flora grasped my hands in a hurry and said to me with a bitter smile on her face as I apologized to her.


    However, her smile looked extremely lonely.


    I felt sad when I thought of how shameful I am to have made Flora feel that way.


    The past me really didn¡¯t care about anything else, since all I did was think about myself.


    ¡¸Of course, I also felt sad when you did not remember me. It was like, what will I do if you weren¡¯t going to remember about me at all? What would I do if I hadpletely disappeared from your life? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Flora¡¹


    I could only let out a husky voice after hearing her innermost thoughts.


    ¡¸But, I was happy when I found out that I did exist inside your memories. And with that, I am able to say what I wanted to say¡¹


    Then, she closed her eyes and took a deep breath.


    When I looked at her closely, I understood that she was feeling nervous since her hands and feet were trembling.


    Next, she opened her jade colored eyes with a gentle smile on her face as she handed me the flower that she held by her chest.


    ¡¸Thank you for saving me nine years ago. I¡¯ve been in love with you ever since¡¹


    When I heard those words, the entire world went silent.


    The leaves and flowers all seemed to have gotten brighter as I felt like I was on cloud nine.


    Ehhh? Flora¡­ she likes me? And she had liked me for thest nine years?


    I was sure that she wanted to thank me for saving her, but I did not think that she held such feelings inside of her.


    ¡¸¡­Are you serious? ¡¹


    I asked her with a shaking voice from being overjoyed. Then, she answered me with a red face,


    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯ve liked you since nine years ago ¡¹


    My chest felt hot and tears almost came out of my eyes as she said those words to me along with that smile of hers.


    I managed to hold back my tears somehow, but I couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡¸I like you too, Flora. Your gentle smile, your kindness. You make me feel warm just by being by my side¡¹


    ¡¸¡­R-really? I¡¯m so happy¡¹


    Then, I received the flower from Flora. I guess that this is a flower that is used to confess.


    ¡¸This is the flower of union. It¡¯s a flower that¡¯s said to surely connect you with the person you give it to. In thenguage of flowers, it means ¡°a secret crush¡± ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ The flower of union, huh¡¹


    I muttered as I embraced her slender shoulders with both my arms while she was shedding tears of happiness.


    Her soft body, warm body temperature, and her sweet smell were all transmitted to me directly.


    I was filled with a feeling of extreme euphoria inside.


    After a long hug, we looked at each other and ovepped our lips.


    ¡ô¡¡¡¡¡ô¡¡¡¡¡¡¡ô


    ¡¸Ohh! Isn¡¯t that Flora and Aldo?! ¡¹


    ¡¸Ohhh, they¡¯re both safe! ¡¹


    ¡¸Flora! ¡¹


    After we came out of the field of flowers, we went back on the single path that I went through earlier which leads to the vige center. And there, we saw vigers there including Loren-san and Ergys-san¡¹


    Ergys-san ran at us as he led the pack, but there was a woman who ran at us at a higher speed than him.


    ¡¸FLORA!! ¡¹


    ¡¸Waa, Aisha. Kyaaa?! ¡¹


    Aisha rushed over to Flora and hugged her.


    Flora couldn¡¯t stop that momentum so she fell over with Aisha on top of her.


    ¡¸FLORA!! Are you hurt?! ¡¹


    Aisha looked up at her suddenly and asked her that as she hugged her.


    ¡¸Um, yeah. I¡¯m kinda hurting right now because of you¡¹


    It was exactly like she said.


    When Flora said that with a bitter smile, Aisha got off her in a hurry and pulled Flora up by her hands.


    Even though I was not surprised from Aisha¡¯s usual thoughtless actions, this panicking side of her was very rare. I couldn¡¯t help but grin at this since we have plenty of room to rx now.


    While this was all happening, Ergys-san and the crowd of vigers caught up to us.


    From within the crowd, Ergys-san then walked out to me and Flora.


    ¡¸FLORA! You aren¡¯t hurt anywhere, are you? ¡¹


    ¡¸Y-yeah¡¹


    ¡¸Thank goodness¡­ seriously¡¹


    When Flora nodded as she replied to Ergys-san, he muttered as he hugged her while overjoyed.


    She also returned the hug with her hands on his back with a smile on her face.


    The people around us were also smiling at this daughter and father reunion.


    When Ergys-san stopped hugging her, next was Fiona-san¡¯s turn, who then came out and slowly embraced her.


    Parents and children who have such a strong bond are so nice¡­


    ¡¸Aldo, you went to the dangerous area where the red bear was for Flora¡¯s sake, didn¡¯t you? ¡¹


    As the touching mood in the air dispersed, Loren-san spoke to me.


    ¡¸Yeah. He did do something like that, didn¡¯t he? ¡¹


    ¡¸Truly a respectable man¡¹


    I epted their praise as the vigers patted my body.


    This somehow felt like the adventurer¡¯s guild.


    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re alright¡¹


    ¡¸Thanks, Toack¡¹


    He said that as he hit my shoulder while holding his bow. He seemed to have been worrying about me and Flora.


    I¡¯m scared of you when you¡¯re holding a bow, so I wish you¡¯d just hurry and go home.


    ¡¸I¡¯m so sorry, Flora! Because of all the unnecessary things I¡¯ve said to you¡­ I thought I had gotten you attacked by the red bear¡­ ¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, no, I did get attacked¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸Ehhhh? ¡¹¡¹


    Everyone was shocked silent when Flora bluntly replied to Aisha when she was apologizing to her while shedding tears.


    Apparently, everyone here thought that we got back here without being attacked by the red bear.


    ¡¸¡­Attacked, what do you mean by that? ¡¹


    Ergys-san timidly asked the question that was in everyone¡¯s mind.


    Flora also smiled bitterly when she realized that everyone had a misunderstanding about what happened.


    ¡¸Ummm, Aldo-san saved me from the red bear when it was attacking me¡¹


    ¡¸Ehhh?! So, you mean you guys managed to escape while the red bear was attacking you?! ¡¹


    Aisha drew closer to Flora as she asked in a loud and surprised voice.


    ¡¸Oi, hold on a minute. Does that mean it¡¯s on its way here chasing after you guys¡­? ¡¹


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s alright because Aldo-san had defeated it¡¹


    Flora cut in with a reply to answer Loren-san¡¯s worries.


    After hearing her, everyone looked at me with a different expression of surprise.


    ¡¸I took down the red bear. I used to be an adventurer after all¡¹


    ¡¸You¡­ Are you kidding? ¡¹


    In the midst of a dumbfounded atmosphere, my good friend Toack said out loud the hardest thing everyone wanted to say.


    In order to prove it to them, I took the red bear¡¯s ws, teeth, and a patch of its fur out of a hemp bag and showed Loren-san.


    Everyone can have an ease of heart if they hear it from Loren-san after he sees the red bear¡¯s remains.


    ¡¸¡­The red bear¡¯s teeth, ws, and a patch of its fur. They¡¯re real¡¹


    When Loren-san answered in a serious tone, the vigers all raised a surprised voice.


    ¡¸I know that Aldo was an adventurer before, but isn¡¯t a red bear considered a pretty strong monster? I heard that it¡¯d take a party to defeat one ¡¹


    ¡¸For Aldo, who usually seems so out of it, to defeat a monster like that¡­¡¹


    Aisha and Toack were really surprised since they know how I act in my daily life here.


    Well, since there were a lot of things that I had to rely on the others for in my new life here, of course they would think like that.


    ¡¸Aldo-san really defeated the red bear! He did it like this, like with a sh! ¡¹


    Aisha and Toack looked at Flora with weird looks as she tried to reproduce the movements of my sword as well as she could.


    ¡¸R-right. That¡¯s unexpected¡¹


    Flora¡¯s imitation of my movements was cute and funny, but she seems to have gotten her point across that she was serious, so the other two were convinced as they nodded.


    ¡¸Well, seeing how you usually hunt, I do believe that you could easily defeat a red bear. Rather, I thought it was strange that you can use a sword and a bow so well¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s right. With Aldo around, I can feel safe even if something like today happens again! ¡¹


    From Kyle and Loren-san¡¯s words, the other vigers all looked to be feeling relieved.


    ¡¸Alright, we hunters will go back and retrieve the rest of the red bear¡¹


    I figured from his words that I¡¯d also be going with them. However, I was stopped by Loren-san.


    ¡¸You¡¯ve already defeated it, right? You should take a rest. We¡¯ll go handle the rest, so just stay next to Flora today¡¹


    With those words of his, I turned my face back to Flora, who I see had a lonely look on her face.


    She was just attacked by a red bear not too long ago. Truthfully, there might still be fear left in her heart.


    ¡¸I understand. I marked the direction of the bear on a tree at the entrance of the forest located in the back of the field of flowers¡¹


    ¡¸Ohh! That¡¯d really help. Let¡¯s go, Kyle¡¹


    ¡¸O-kay¡¹


    I did not hold back on taking a rest for the rest of the day. Loren-san and the other hunters started to walk towards the field of flowers. As for the other vigers, they also returned home after talking some more with us and Ergys-san.


    Ergys-san seemed to have asked many families to help in the search for Flora, since he was bowing his head down to thank many of them.


    I also joined in to thank them. After all, I was able to go there with no hesitation thanks to the information that they had provided me.


    The people who remained afterwards were Flora, Ergys-san, Fiona-san, Toack and Aisha, the usual gang.


    ¡¸Well then, shall we head back too? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. A lot has happened today¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve cried and showed that kind of miserable expression¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Shaddap¡¹


    Aisha said with a chagrined face since she could not make aeback to any of Toack¡¯s teasing.


    It was just her crying. But, she would probably be made fun of by Toack for a while for that.


    While still having that expression on her face, Aisha came up in front of us to say her goodbyes.


    ¡¸I¡¯m really sorry about today, Flora¡¹


    ¡¸No, really, don¡¯t worry about it. I am not hurt anywhere¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Un¡¹


    Although it didn¡¯t turn out bad, she had still put her best friend in danger.


    Of course, she would not be able to forgive herself so easily.


    Aisha had a face of uncertainty, while Flora showed her a flustered smile.


    ¡¸If you didn¡¯t tell me all of that, I would not have been able to make a step forward¡¹


    ¡¸So that means, you have seeded? ¡¹


    From hearing Flora¡¯s words, Aisha looked over at me with a smile.


    My face went red as a bit of shyness and embarrassment mixed together.


    Flora¡¯s face was as red as usual as well.


    ¡¸Tell me in detail next time¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. Let¡¯s do it over a drink¡¹


    After saying that as sheughed, Aisha went back together with Toack after she gave us a small nudge.


    ¡­It¡¯s embarrassing so please don¡¯t pry further into this.


    ¡¸Well then, shall we go back as well? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, Fiona¡¹


    With Fiona-san and Ergys-sans words, the time for me and Flora to part hase as well.


    We¡¯re in the same vige so we can meet again any time, but I feel like I want to be with her on the day our feelings have reached each other.


    Flora was looking somewhat lonely, but she was just attacked by a red bear today. It would be better for her to be around her family since she should feel safe being around them.


    ¡¸Well then, Aldo-san. Take care of my daughter¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸Ehh? ¡¹¡¹


    Just when I was about to say goodbye to Flora, unexpected words had flown out of Fiona-san¡¯s mouth.


    ¡¸Your confession was sessful and you two are together now, right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Y-yeah, but¡­¡¹


    Flora was fidgeting from the embarrassment she felt from being told by her own mother again as she answered.


    Then, Fiona-san nodded with satisfaction.


    ¡¸In that case, why don¡¯t you stay over at Aldo-san¡¯s ce tonight? ¡¹


    ¡¸Ehhhhhhhhh?! Hold on, mother?! ¡¹


    When Flora screamed out in surprise, I turned my face towards Ergys-san to ask him.


    ¡¸Ergys-san, what is this about¡­?¡¹


    Ergys-san slowly looked up in the sky as he answered,


    ¡¸This is a somewhatplicated feeling¡­ My little girl has turned into an adult so quickly and is about to be married off¡­¡¹


    He muttered with deep emotions.


    It looks like my rtionship with Flora has been approved already by her parents.


    Their hearts might be ready for this, but our hearts might be not quite there yet¡­


    ¡¸You may call me father-inw, okay? ¡¹


    ¡¸Ara, then you can also call me your mother-inw¡¹


    ¡¸Hold on a second, Father! Mother?! ¡¹


    Flora was protesting with reddened ears, but the two did not mind her as theyughed.


    I am feeling the frightening part of her parents now.


    Rather, is Flora really going to stay at my ce tonight?


    There is only one bed in my room¡­ Does that mean¡­ It¡¯s going to be like that?


    My eyes matched Flora¡¯s for a second, then we quickly looked away from each other.


    She probably thought of the same thing as me just now. It¡¯s so embarrassing that we couldn¡¯t look at each other in the eyes.


    ¡¸Well then, I¡¯ll be depending on you to take care of Flora¡¹


    ¡¸Auuu¡¹


    While Flora was looking down in embarrassment, Fiona-san gave her a push from behind. It made Flora lose her bnce and she fell nicely into my arms.


    She looked up at me while she was at a loss of what to do.


    I was also feeling the same thing. Mou, I have no idea where to go from here.


    Fiona-san and Ergys-san looked at us and nodded in satisfaction and then they headed on home.


    The two of us, who were left behind, were just hugging in the middle of the road.


    ¡¸¡­For the time being, shall we go home? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

 Chapter 36 - Our Home

    <h4>Chapter 36: Our Home</h4>


    ¡¸Thanks for having me over¡¹


    ¡¸Ce on in¡¹


    I nervously invited Flora into my home.


    When I handed her some slippers, she put her feet in them timidly and walked a few steps into the living room.


    I was also putting my slippers on, but I idently kicked one away when I tried to put them on due to being too nervous. It was embarrassing because I¡¯ve gone in my house many times after putting slippers on without stumbling.


    However, that wasn¡¯t something that could be helped.


    Flora is going to stay over at my ce tonight by Ergys-san and Fiona¡¯s san arrangement. Since after bing a couple, it was natural for us to spend the night together¡­


    I had never taken interest in this type of thing, so I became nervous at the thought of how I¡¯ll be doing something like that with the woman I love.


    If I knew it¡¯d be like this, I should have gone to the red-light district with Kiel back then when he invited me. It¡¯s embarrassing to still be a virgin at this age.


    Perhaps Flora was a bit shook as well; her eyes were wandering around while she avoided looking me in the eye, even though this wasn¡¯t the first time that she¡¯s been in my house. She could go sit on thefy sofa or a chair, but instead, she was just standing there without doing either.


    I regained my calmness when I realized that I was not the only one who was nervous.


    I¡¯m a man and this is my house. I should take the lead and be the one to lead her around here.


    ¡¸Flora, this will be your home as well from now on, so it¡¯s fine to act like you¡¯re at home¡¹


    After she heard my words, her expression rxed and she replied,


    ¡¸Y-yeah, you¡¯re right. We¡¯ll be living together in this house¡­¡¹


    With a happy look on her face, she began to walk around the living room freely.


    She touched the set of table and chairs, the sofa and the wall with love.


    I was the one who said it, but I thought that this would be where we¡¯ll be living together since the furniture, the walls, the bed and everything else here was all new and shiny.


    Flora will be weing me home when Ie back from now on. She¡¯ll be next to me when I eat and when I have tea. She¡¯ll be right here at this ce.


    I felt happy at the thought of that and I unintentionally cracked a smile.


    When Flora saw the grin on my face while she happily walked around the kitchen, she came to me and asked,


    ¡¸Oh hey, do you want some tea? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Sure. Please make some for me¡¹


    For a second there I was going to tell her that I¡¯ll go make it, but when I remembered that she was much better at it, I decided to let her do it.


    ¡¸Okay! ¡¹


    Then, Flora went to prepare the tea with a bright smile on her face.


    She moved around the house like it was hers since she had been here many times already from the time we ate the venison together and the many other times she came to visit me when she taught me how to farm.


    There was no dy in her actions since she knew where the tea cups and the other utensils she needed to brew the tea were already.


    I went on ahead and took a seat by the table as I looked at her brewing the tea while she was humming a song.


    I was getting a fuzzy feeling in my chest just by watching her happily brew this tea.


    She was surprised for a second when she noticed that I was watching her, then she smiled at me.


    ¡­Well, I wouldn¡¯t even mind if I died today. I¡¯m just too happy right now.


    ¡¸The tea¡¯s ready¡¹


    Flora said as she brought over a tray with the teacups on it.


    Of course, the tea leaves used were the apple mint, which were cultivated at her ce. A sweet and fruity scent drifted in the air inside the living room.


    ¡¸Thank you¡¹


    After I thanked her, I took a cup and enjoyed the smell of the tea.


    The sweet scent of green apple filled my nostrils.


    I slowly drank it as I enjoyed the calming smell.


    The refreshing sweetness of apple mint spread in my mouth. Then, the taste of mint overtook that sweetness a moment after.


    ¡¸*Haaah*¡­¡¹


    I let out a sound as I wasvished in thefortable taste.


    Whether it was due to the scent of the tea or the ingredients used in it, the nervousness I felt earlier hadpletely disappeared.


    Flora looks to be in the same boat since her expressions were much more rxed.


    A lot has happened today¡­ I went hunting, then I found out that Flora was in danger, then I realized my feelings and battled with a monster before we confessed to each other and became a couple¡­


    In just one day, things have moved very quickly and our rtionship has changed.


    When I was recollecting what went down today, I realized the inside of my cup had be empty.


    ¡¸Would you like some more? ¡¹


    Flora asked with the teapot in her hand as she saw my cup.


    ¡¸Please¡¹


    ¡¸Okay¡¹


    Flora went to make more tea after hearing my response.


    I felt warm from just having a conversation like that.


    This was probably the feeling of having the person you love right next to you. I can now rte to those who always talked about how it feels to be married. And because of that, I¡¯d totally rmend people to get married.


    Maybe I¡¯ll tell Kiel to get married the next time I see him. That guy will surely be shocked if I said something like that to him.


    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter? ¡¹


    After she finished making the tea, she sat next to me and asked.


    As she leaned on my shoulder and asked me while looking up at me, I answered,


    ¡¸I¡¯m so happy right now¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Me too¡¹


    ¡ô¡¡¡¡ ¡ô¡¡¡¡¡¡¡ô


    After that, we cooked and enjoyed a harmonious meal together.


    The sun had already gone down by that time, and the time for ¡°that¡± drew near.


    We were also having cozy talks until now, but we¡¯ve gotten quieter as the night went on.


    It was because we both knew what wasing next.


    While we sat quietly facing each other in the living room, I made up my mind.


    ¡¸¡­Flora¡¹


    ¡¸Ye-Yes! ¡¹


    Was it because I suddenly got up and called her name? Her face turned red as she replied in a funny voice.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s go take a bath together¡¹


    ¡¸G-Got it! Let¡¯s go to the bedroo¡ªhuh? A bath? ¡¹


    Flora replied while she was looking down, then she had a nk expression for a second and tilted her head in confusion.


    ¡¸¡­Yeah, a bath¡¹


    For a moment, I wanted to change what I said to bedroom, but I managed to resist that thought.


    ¡¸Um, I ran around a lot today, after all. So, you know, I would like to clean myself ¡­¡¹


    I had been sweating since the hunt in the morning, then in the few rounds of battle in the afternoon. I can¡¯t be in a state that could be called clean right now.


    Before doing ¡°that¡±, I want to clean my body.


    ¡¸R-right! In that case, I¡¯d like to take one after as well! ¡¹


    Did shepletely forget about the need to take a bath first? She replied in a panic as she stood up from the chair.


    ¡¸Nah, let¡¯s go in together¡¹


    Flora¡¯s cheeks were dyed red from my straightforward words.


    ¡¸Waa?! That, umm¡­ that¡¯s embarrassing¡¹


    We¡¯re going to do something even more embarrassing after¡­ Isn¡¯t that natural?


    ¡¸It¡¯s going to take time for us to take turns using it as well¡­Do you hate the idea of taking a bath together, Flora? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s not that I hate it¡¹


    I asked in a bit of a cowardly way in order to reduce the shame that she was feeling by a little. She replied with a voice that was fading out as she nodded.


    There¡¯s no problem as long as she says so herself.


    With a reddened face, I took her hand and we walked to the bathroom together.


    Since she confessed to me first, I wonder if I¡¯ll be able to take a bit of the lead here. I thought that I wouldn¡¯t want to act like less of a man here.


    ¡ô¡¡ ¡ô¡¡¡¡¡¡¡ô


    ¡¸That¡¯s amazing, that bracelet just now. Water and me came out and the hot water bath was made in no time¡¹


    ¡¸Yup. Thanks to that, you can enjoy having a bath ready quickly even when you¡¯re by yourself¡¹


    ¡¸Magic tools are expensive, right? Is it okay to be using them like this? ¡¹


    ¡¸No problem no problem. These tools wouldst for like ten years if we¡¯re just using them to ready the bath¡¹


    ¡¸I see. In that case, I¡¯ll be happy to take an easy bath every day¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸¡­¡¹¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Um, Flora? I know the water is hot, but won¡¯t youe closer? ¡¹


    ¡¸I-it¡¯s still too embarrassing after all! ¡¹


    I cleaned the bathtub and readied the bath with magic tools, but she was still embarrassed and noting near.


    Since there was only the moonlight that wasing through from the window, she probably thought that if she stayed far from the bathtub her skin wouldn¡¯t be exposed.


    So, she was there hiding her whole body under a towel at the darkest, farthest corner from the window.


    However, I can actually see a lot of her white skin still, but I won¡¯t point that out to her since she¡¯ll run away.


    I knew that she was originally a shy girl, and yet she was ready to go to the bedroom but is too embarrassed to enter a bath together?


    I guess it wasn¡¯t that she hated to get in together, but she was just too embarrassed to show her skin.


    Which means if I can get her through this first step, there won¡¯t be a problem after that.


    ¡¸Come on, you¡¯ll catch a cold if you keep on staying there¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Ahh! ¡¹


    I lightly grabbed her by her arm and pulled her to me while she was spacing out, and her light body came under the moonlight.


    Because of that, the towel that she wrapped around her body rolled off and fell on the ground.


    Her white skin and her pair ofrge breasts, that were the opposite of her shy personality, were exposed under the moonlight, along with two small pink buds.


    Her thin waist and her round hips gave her stunning curves and she was surprisingly THICCC.


    It looked like Aisha was right that Flora¡¯s clothes did made her look slimmer than she really was.


    I was fascinated by seeing her body that was the embodiment of a female¡¯s beauty.


    ¡¸¡­Flora, your body is very beautiful¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Yours too, Aldo-san. You have a really manly body. You unexpectedly have a lot of muscles¡¹


    She noticed when she I pulled her close to me, huh? Her face was red as she traced her fingers on my abs.


    I am quite confident about my body since I¡¯ve been an adventurer for a long time. Recently, I¡¯ve been cking a bit on training my muscles, but I was still far from having b on my body.


    ¡¸Wow¡­ Aldo-san, you¡¯re hard(body)¡¹


    When Flora kept on touching me with her supple fingers, I felt a little ticklish.


    And on top of that, the way she said that was a bit dirty.


    I could feel the thing in my crotch area starting to get bigger, but it was still okay.


    ¡¸You¡¯re tickling me, Flora¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, sorry. But, let me touch you for just a bit longer¡¹


    She was pressing her hand and feeling up my pecs and my arms. I thought that it was okay to let her keep going if this was going to get rid the embarrassment a bit.


    ¡¸Now then, shall we wash our bodies before getting into the bath? ¡¹


    ¡¸Right. I will wash your back first, Aldo-san¡¹


    Flora said with somewhat of a cheerful voice. Perhaps, she wanted to touch more of the muscles on my body by doing that.


    ¡¸Okay then, you can help me rinse my body first¡¹


    Flora went to draw hot water from the bath with a washbowl as I sat on a little bath stool.


    ¡¸*Haaah¡­*¡¹


    I let out an exhrated voice as the hot water ran down my back.


    Flora smiled while she poured more hot water over my body as I made that low voice from the pleasant feeling.


    All the sweat, soil, and dust that I got on me today were all washed away.


    When she was done rinsing me with hot water, she took the soap from near the bath andthered the towel with it.


    ¡¸I¡¯ll start washing your back now¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, I¡¯ll leave it to you¡¹


    I knew that she was going to gently wash my back with the towel, but the next moment, I felt an unexpectedly soft feeling.


    ¡¸?! ¡¹


    It was Flora¡¯s heavy breasts.


    Was it because she was slouching forward to wash my back? Her huge breasts were touching my back so naturally.


    However, she did not seem to notice that herself since she was busy rubbing my back with the towel. Every time she rubbed with the towel, her breasts were shaking and they were pressed against me.


    Their shapes changed every time they touched my back and it gave me this soft feeling.


    From that, I could feel blood quickly gathering in my crotch.


    ¡¸Does it feel good? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, it feels good¡¹


    ¡­I won¡¯t say that I was talking about her breasts.


    With that answer, Flora smiled as she continued to happily rub my back.


    During this time, I enjoyed the soft feeling of her chest as my back was washed with a towel in silence. The impact of her chest was so strong that I could hardly enjoy the feeling of having my back washed with a towel.


    ¡¸¨CHyaa?! ¡¹


    While I was having such thoughts, she suddenly screamed out and stopped moving.


    ¡¸Flora? ¡¹


    ¡¸Hyaa?! I didn¡¯t see anything at all¡¹


    When I looked at her face, she looked away to try to dodge my gaze.


    I noticed that she was obviously looking at my crotch area. Then, she looked away again, before fearfully sneaking peeks at it again.


    And then I understood. There was a tent on the towel that was wrapped around my waist.


    ¡¸Ah, s-sorry about that. It got like that when your soft body touched me¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­N-no, it¡¯s alright. I heard from my mother that a man would get like that¡¹


    Flora replied in a small voice as she rinsed my back with hot water again.


    ¡¸¡­Ummm, Aldo-san. C-can I touch it? ¡¹


    ¡¸Huhh? ¡¹


    I let out a dumbfounded voice from hearing her unexpected request.


    ¡¸I heard that it¡¯s painful if it can¡¯te out¡­ and I can relieve it if I give it a r-rub¡­¡¹


    Was she feeling the embarrassment as she spoke? Her voice was fading out at the end of her sentence.


    But her shameful look was very cute, and my cock became harder and bigger when I imagined the act of her doing that.


    I actually want to rece the back washing with that now since it had gotten very stiff and it was honestly getting tough to hold on. If she kept on washing my back like this, I would end up pushing her down.


    ¡¸¡­Then, I¡¯ll be asking you for this favor¡¹


    ¡¸¡­O-okay¡¹

 Chapter 37 - In the Bath

    <h4>Chapter 37: In the Bath</h4>


    Flora slowly unraveled the towel that was wrapped around my waist.


    Then, what appeared there was mypletely erect cock.


    ¡¸Wow! ¡¹


    She said in a flustered voice after she saw my cock that had be big.


    Although she has heard about them, it was still her first time seeing one. She was taking a long, hard look as it stood in front of her face.


    If she looks at it so much she¡¯ll be nervous. Somehow, I feel like I¡¯ve shown Flora something that I shouldn¡¯t have yet.


    When my cock twitched with a light excitement, Flora looked at it again with a surprised expression on her face.


    ¡¸¡­It has a weird shape. And on top of that¡­it¡¯s big¡¹


    ¡¸D-does it? ¡¹


    Since she was talking so close to my cock, it was reacting sensitively to her breathing. It has be a light stimulus to my cock and was making it twitch.


    ¡¸There are veins popping out and it¡¯s twitching. Is it going to be okay? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s not like there¡¯s any pain¡¹


    As I answered, Flora started touching it timidly.


    Her timid and soft touches were giving me a pleasant feeling.


    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s hard but it feels tender. Also, it¡¯s warm¡¹


    Flora said as she caressed my cock with her fingers to confirm how it felt to touch it. Her moist fingers started from the tip and ran down the shaft until she reached the end of my rod.


    ¡¸¡­*kuu!* ¡¹


    Every time my cock reacted sensitively to her touch, it made my body tremble involuntarily. It feltpletely different from the feel of my own hands.


    ¡¸Ehh? Did I hurt you? ¡¹


    Flora said as she nced at me from below.


    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not it. Your fingers feel good¡­¡¹


    ¡¸R-really?¡¹


    ¡¸Grip it harder and try rubbing it up and down¡¹


    ¡¸O-okay¡¹


    Flora gripped my cock and started to rub it up and down after she heard my words. Although her movements were clumsy, for someone like me who had absolutely no experience in this, it was still bringing me such intense pleasure that transparent liquid had started to leak out from the tip of my swollen cock.


    The stroking sounds created from her moist hands echoed inside the bathroom.


    ¡¸A gooey liquid has been leaking out since a little while ago¡¹


    Flora said as she stopped moving her hands and wiped off the liquid that has been leaking out with her index finger. Then, she pulled the string of liquid off by using her index finger and thumb together. I think she was doing that with pure curiosity in mind, but it was quite an erotic scene.


    ¡¸That was pre-cum. It leaks out when a man is feeling good¡¹


    ¡¸I see. I¡¯m d to hear that¡¹


    It seems like she was surprised at the pre-cum but when she heard what I said, she happily continued to rub my cock. The pre-cum continued to leak out as it mixed together with her moist fingers. Then, it acted as a lubricant and sped up the stroking.


    Oh no. This feels too good. This feeling of excitement that I can¡¯t give to myself was making me restless.


    Her fingers ran up the veins on the shaft of my cock and rubbed back the tip she held in her palm. Then, her hands went down again and repeated the same movements¡­ My desire to cum was quickly rising with Flora¡¯s dirty hand movements.


    When I looked at her desperately stroking my cock in front of me, I thought,


    ¡ªI want to put it in her mouth.


    I want to cum in there.


    ¡¸Flora, can you give me a blow job? ¡¹


    ¡¸L-like this? ¡¹


    When I told her to do something that I thought she might hate to, she hesitated for a moment before she boldly put the tip in her mouth.


    ¡¸Y-yeah. Like that. Lick it just like that¡¹


    I unexpectedly let out some moans as I felt the warmth of flesh inside her mouth.


    Her warm, slimy tongue was wrapping around the tip of my cock. The gentle touch of her tongue also had a slightly rougher feel to it. It feltpletely different than a hand job.


    ¡¸I wonder if you can move back and forth as you suck on it? ¡¹


    ¡¸Fffo-ffokay¡¹


    When I said that, Flora started to slowly move back and forth as she sucked.


    ¡¸Hnnnnn¡­kuchuu¡­grgrgg¡­Nnnn¡­*haaa*¡¹


    Her slightly rough tongue and the insides of her mouth were being pushed away. Even the minor feeling of her hard teeth was stimting to me.


    Every time I felt that, it turned my expression to a sloppy one.


    It was also nice that she was ncing at me from below to peep at my reactions. The inside of my cock started to boil from the visual excitement I was feeling from stuffing a beautiful girl¡¯s mouth full of my cock.


    Salivapletely covered my tip and rod as her rough, spit-covered tongue rubbed my cock.


    ¡¸¡­It feels good, Flora¡¹


    ¡¸Hnnn¡­n¡­frrrrgrr¡­.frrgr¡¹


    When I said reassuring words to her as I stroked her hair, she happily smiled and continued sucking right away.


    The inside of her mouth suddenly narrowed, and my cock was being squeezed by her soft tongue and the flesh of her mouth. She moved her head back and forth like that as the slurp sounds echoed.


    My desire to cum suddenly increased from her movements; it was as if she was trying to suck the semen out of my cock.


    ¡¸Oh sh*t, Flora. If you do it like that, I-I¡¯ll¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸Mmuuuuuu?! ¡¹


    As my semen spurted out inside of her mouth, her eyes opened wide from the surprise. My cock was pulsating as it quickly sent out a wave of semen. But even so, she continued to hold my cock inside her mouth and epted it.


    ¡¸¡­Ahh¡­that felt really good¡¹


    I let out a sigh of relief as I felt a feeling so good that it was dizzying. It was a wonderful feeling of satisfaction from releasing everything that I had pent up inside me. Moreover, the fact that she epted it in her mouth wrapped me in happiness.


    ¡¸Mmmnnn!¡­Nnn! ¡¹


    I was drunk on the pleasure of that feeling of happiness, but I came back to reality as I noticed the sound of Flora suffering while she still held my cock inside her mouth.


    ¡¸Ahh, my bad! You don¡¯t have to hold it in your mouth anymore¡¹


    When I said that, Flora slowly opened her mouth and let go of my cock. Then, she swallowed the semen.


    ¡¸*cough, cough*. It tastes a little bitter and it gets caught in my throat¡¹


    ¡¸Eehh?! You don¡¯t have to drink it¡¹


    I was surprised by what she was saying as she coughed.


    Shortly after, Flora wiped the semen that was on the edge of her mouth and said,


    ¡¸Umm, I heard that men are pleased when the girl drinks their semen¡­¡¹


    Well¡­umm¡­It is true that her drinking it made me happy. Yeah.


    I felt that by epting my semen and drinking it was like her epting everything of me.


    ¡¸Thank you for doing that for me, Flora¡¹


    When I thanked her as I blushed, she happily smiled and said,


    ¡¸Did it feel good? ¡¹


    ¡¸Y-yeah¡¹


    To the question she asked with a gentle smile, I nodded and answered with a reddened face like a child.


    ¡¸Then, it¡¯s your turn to wash my back next¡¹


    While my heart started to beat fast from her smile that was somehow strangely erotic, I started to wash her back.

 Chapter 38 - Caress

    <h4>Chapter 38: Caress</h4>


    After we thoroughly washed each other¡¯s hair and bodies, we soaked in the bath for a bit before we returned to the bedroom.


    Actually, what really happened was that since it would have taken some time to clean every nook and cranny of our bodies, I reluctantly got out since I couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore.


    But after I did that, she told me ¡°Please wash your body properly¡±, so I did that without touching her.


    However, whether or not I had properly washed my body was not important right now.


    Flora and I were embracing each other as we kissed in the moonlight that was shining through the window and the small candle light that lit up the room.


    It was simr to the kiss we shared in the field of flowers. Our lips touched and parted then we looked at each other before they ovepped again. When I pushed my tongue into her mouth, her shoulders trembled as our tongues intertwined.


    ¡¸Nnnn¡­Nnnn¡­¡¹


    We were both drunk on these kisses.


    The feeling of her warm tongue stirring around in my mouth felt amazing. I wish we could stay like this forever.


    ¡¸Nnnn¡­mmuuu¡­*slurp*¡¹


    We sucked on each other¡¯s tongue until she reached her limit, and our lips separated from each other¡¯s in order for her to take a breath. Then, she pulled the string of saliva that was hanging from our mouths-how lewd.


    When I took a look at her face, her white cheeks were dyed really red.


    I noticed that she seemed to be wanting more, so we started to kiss again.


    I inserted my tongue in her mouth and our tongues intertwined once again. The texture of her tongue, the warmth of her mouth, her pink lips and her sweet saliva; I thoroughly tasted them all.


    The way she was trying so desperately to get my lips and tongue was so cute and unbearable.


    As our kiss gradually intensified, I started to gently rub her soft, abundant breasts. Her breasts were fluffy and soft, but still firm.


    The shape of her breasts changed as I put some strength into my fingers as I groped them.


    Amazing, so this is what a woman¡¯s breasts feel like. They¡¯re so soft.


    ¡¸Nnnn¡­*haah¡­*haah*¡­Nnnn! ¡¹


    Her breathing was bing heavier as I caressed her breasts while we kissed. Her voice was further stirring up my arousal, so my cock got big in no time.


    ¡¸Wow¡­Aldo-san, your¡­thing has gotten big again¡¹


    Flora muttered as she started to stroke my cock after our lips separated from each other. The way she stroked the tip felt really good.


    I was certain that I would cum again if she kept on touching me like this, so I decided to go on the offensive this time.


    I turned her body around and continued to grope her breasts from behind.


    Then, I pinched the slightly hard point in the center of her breast with my index finger and thumb as I took notice of it.


    ¡¸Hyannn! ¡¹


    She moaned in a flirtatious voice as her shoulders shook.


    ¡¸¡­Your nipples are hard, Flora¡¹


    ¡¸I-it¡¯s because your hands are being nasty! ¡¹


    She replied in a sulky tone with her ears red when I muttered those words to her.


    Iughed at her child-like gestures and kissed her white neck; it was an action to show her that she¡¯s mine.


    ¡¸¡­*haaa*¡­*haaa*¡­Aldo-san, my lips too¡­¡¹


    Flora turned around and said to me with a dreamy expression on her face when I was kissing her neck.


    It seems that she likes kissing quite a lot. I feel excitement and love from seeing this side of her that wants to be fawned over, which was different than how she usually acts.


    And of course, I also liked kissing her a lot so I aligned my lips to hers and put my tongue in her mouth again.


    From there, I also gently yed around with her nipples that were standing out.


    ¡¸Nn, nhmnnnn! ¡­ *haah*, *haah¡­¡¹


    Each time I squeezed them she let outa muffled voice as her body trembled.


    Then, our lips parted and my right hand made its way down to her lower abdomen area as my left hand kept on massaging her breast. While I was enjoying the touch of her smooth skin, I felt up her thighs and her butt before I put my finger in her private area.


    ¡¸Hyannn!? ¡¹


    Whether it was because the feeling of my finger entering her private area was strong or she simply had pleasure umting, it looked like her knees gave way.


    ¡¸Are you alright? ¡¹


    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry. My knees felt weak for a second¡­¡¹


    When I supported her in a hurry, sheughed out as she leaned on me.


    It looks like she won¡¯t be able to get back up herself, so I picked her up with both my hands.


    ¡¸Ah, a princess carry¡­ It¡¯s just like nine years ago¡¹


    Flora said as she smiled happily in my arms.


    ¡¸Now that you mention it, we did walk around in the field of flowers while I carried you like this in my arms-¡¹


    Yup, when I helped Flora nine years ago, we walked around there together while I carried her like this.


    ¡¸Ehehe, it makes me happy that you remembered¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯s no way I would forget that, when the girl at that time was someone this beautiful¡¹


    And to think that I would meet with the same girl again and be a couple with her. You really never know what¡¯s going to happen next in life.


    As I had such deep thoughts, I raised her up andid her on the bed.


    Like this, there wouldn¡¯t be any problems even if she couldn¡¯t move. I picked up from where I left off earlier, as I approached her from the front while stroking her thighs.


    ¡¸Hyaaa, you¡¯re tickling me¡¹


    Flora¡¯s body was twisting around as if she was trying to escape, but I kept on moving my hands as normal after catching her leg.


    Then, I aimed for the moment when she rxed a bit and spread her legs open in an ¡°M¡± shape.


    There, a thin row of golden hair appeared.


    Her pussy lips looked as if they were swelling up. And above that, her clitoris was under two flower petals and honey was leaking out from the slit.


    To simply put it, Flora was soaking wet there.


    ¡¸Hiyaaaaa!? It¡¯s embarrassing! ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s very beautiful¡¹


    She tried to close her legs in embarrassment, but she couldn¡¯t do it due to my arms holding her legs.


    Certainly, I heard that it would hurt for the woman if their vagina isn¡¯t wet. It would be good to carefully caress this ce to make sure she¡¯s wet enough.


    ¡¸Please tell me if I¡¯m hurting you¡¹


    After I said that, I started to touch her private ce.


    I slowly moved my hands from the base of her thighs to her vagina. I pressed my fingers there using too much force.


    ¡¸Ahnnn! Hnnnnn! Hyaaann!? ¡¹


    Each time my fingers moved, she cried out in embarrassment in a lovely voice and with teary eyes. While I felt relived to hear that she was feeling good, it made me want to go on the attack even more.


    From there, I moved my fingers little by little. I rubbed them on her outer vaginal walls and lightly pushed them to incite stimtion. Then, I gently stroked her clitoris before I pushed my fingers inside.


    ¡¸Ah¡­aaaa?! That¡¯s no good! ¡¹


    She moaned out loudly from the sudden strong pleasure that made her body twist. The feeling of her soft thighs sandwiching me was reallyfortable.


    She said it like she didn¡¯t want it, but I did not hesitate to keep on rubbing her clitoris and massaging inside the slit of her vagina.


    Since the inside of her vagina was already wet, the sounds of fluids being stirred were echoing in the bedroom.


    ¡¸Ahhhh¡­Ahhh¡­It feels so good! ¡¹


    I shoved my fingers inside, bending them and scraping against the topside of her vaginal wall. I paid attention to her reactions as I attacked.


    It seemed like I have found her weak spot. I understood that from the way she was moaning intensively as I stirred there.


    Love juices were leaking out from deep inside as I attacked her weak point.


    Then, I pulled out my fingers from there and used my tongue next.


    ¡¸N-Not that! It¡¯s dirty there! ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s not true. I¡¯m paying you back for the favor earlier¡¹


    With that said, I stimted her soft pussy lips with a suck. Then, I licked her overflowing love juice as I spread her pussy open with my fingers.


    ¡¸Ahh!Nooo! It¡¯s embarrassing! ¡¹


    Flora was trying to push me off with both her hands on my head, but there was no power in her arms at all. It was more like she was telling me to keep on going.


    Although she was in agonizing shame when she asked me to stop, she was still really cute.


    The appearance of a normally pure girl being pressed by lust was making my cock really excited.


    When I put my fingers back in and licked her clitoris, her back slightly arched.


    ¡¸Ahhh, Kyaaa¡­ Nooo! Aldo-san, I-I¡¯m going to cum!! ¡¹


    Flora moaned loudly as her vagina tightened on my fingers.


    It seemed like she is near her climax.


    I just wanted to make her wet, but it makes me happy to know that she¡¯s cumming as well.


    I moved my tongue in desperation in order to get her to climax. Each time I licked her, she moaned loudly while looking dishevelled.


    ¡¸It¡¯s okay to cum, Flora¡¹


    ¡¸Ahhhhhhhh! I can¡¯t hold it anymore!! ¡¹


    And then, Flora climaxed as her ass jumped. Her body was convulsing and she could not keep the same posture.


    She was slowly taking heavy breaths.


    ¡¸*haahh*¡­*haaaah*¡­ Aldo-san¡¹


    Flora reached her hand out to me, so I replied to her with a kiss.


    ¡¸Did it feel good? ¡¹


    ¡¸Y-yeah¡¹


    She replied with a reddened face as she nodded.


    It feels strange to be in the reversed roles of how we were in the bath.


    ¡¸Mouu, please don¡¯tugh at me! You were embarrassed like this just a little while ago too! ¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, my bad¡¹


    I hugged her as she got angry like a child. Then, she made a satisfied expression on her face.


    ¡¸¡­Say, Flora. Can I put it in? ¡¹


    When I whispered that in her ear, her face went red and then she nodded in response.

 Chapter 39 - The One I love is right here

    <h4>Chapter 39: The One I love is right here</h4>


    ¡¸Alright, I¡¯m going to put it in, okay? ¡¹


    ¡¸Y-yeah¡¹


    Flora nodded as she responded nervously to what I said to her while I stared into her eyes.


    It was not surprising that she¡¯d be nervous since this is her first time. I heard that it¡¯s very painful for the girl when they have their hymen prated for the first time. Since I can¡¯t do anything about that, I can only try to rx her with kisses.


    ¡¸¡­It¡¯ll be alright¡¹


    I gave her a gentle kiss that was a bit longer than usual, and it softened up her tense expression.


    Then, I moved in closer between her M-shaped opened legs and guided my cock with one hand. The tip of my cock went in slightly.


    While I was surprised from the warm feeling that was sucking me in, I slowly put my body weight on it.


    ¡¸NNnnn¡­*haahh*¡­Ahhh¡¹


    Flora¡¯s vagina was very tight, and it was tightening up as if it was refusing my cock. I felt an intense pressure on my cock.


    ¡¸Ugh¡­! I¡¯m inside you, Flora. It¡¯s tight¡¹


    I made a sound when I felt the soft and warm flesh inside her vagina. Then, I continued to go in deeper until I reached a ragged membrane.


    Ah, this is her hymen. I stopped moving as I thought of that.


    Then, when I took a good look at Flora¡¯s face, there were tears piling up in her jade colored eyes.


    ¡¸I¡¯m going to move¡¹


    ¡¸¡­O-okay¡¹


    After she replied as she nodded, I put my hands on her waist and I started to thrust vigorously.


    Then, the membrane of her vagina was broken as the tip of my cock entered her wet and slimy vagina.


    ¡¸¡ª¨CO?!Ow! It-It hurts! ¡¹


    Flora said in a voice of anguish as she held on tight to the bedsheet. It looked like she¡¯s in pain from having her cherry popped.


    I could have instinctively started to thrust harder from feeling the pleasure of her vagina wrapped around my cock, but I managed to calm down when I saw her painful expression.


    I suppressed my desire to move and waited for her to settle down.


    ¡¸*haaa*¡­*haaah**¡­Aldo-san¡¹


    While she was breathing heavily, Flora called out to me as she held out her hand. It was as if she was asking for my help.


    To respond to her request, I kissed her slowly as I hugged her.


    She closed her eyes as she received my kiss. We gently kissed as our lips moved and ovepped. We were making out as if she had forgotten about the pain of being deflowered.


    Her puffy lips felt really good when I pecked at them with kisses.


    Then, Flora did the same thing in return as she got into it as well. The way she sucked on my lips to ask for more wasn¡¯t bad at all.


    For the next little while, I kissed her the way she liked it and we exchanged our sweet saliva with each other.


    Our tongues entangled as she wrapped her arms around my neck.


    ¡¸Nnn¡­chu, *slurp*, *slurp*, chuuu¡¹


    Flora was indulging in these kisses with a melting expression on her face. I gradually moved my hand to gently fondle her breasts as we hugged. I enjoyed the kisses with her while I yed with her cute pink nipples.


    ¡¸Nnn! Hmnnn! Nnnnnn! ¡¹


    Flora was trembling with excitement as she moved her lips. At the same time, I was getting more turned on from Flora¡¯s tight vagina.


    ¡¸Ughh! ¡¹


    I moaned to the unexpected pleasure of flesh that was enveloping my cock.


    Perhaps she had noticed how good I was feeling, so she took her lips off mine and whispered in my ear,


    ¡¸¡­Aldo-san, you can start moving¡¹


    I started to gently thrust in and out as her sexy voice kept on turning me on.


    The insides of her vagina still felt tight, and the pressure was building on my slimy, wet cock.


    So the inside of a woman¡¯s vagina is this warm, and it can make me feel this happy when it wraps so tightly around my cock? I kept on thrusting as I had such thoughts in my head.


    When the tip of my cock goes back near the entrance, I could see the red blood-like liquid from her cherry popping on it, along with a smell like iron.


    Although it looked painful, I was still excited from having my cock inside a woman¡¯s vagina.


    I kept on shoving my hard cock in and out as I repeated that movement.


    Her vagina felt tighter every time I thrusted, as if her lumpy inside was trying to resist my cock.


    Each time that happened, it brought happiness to my cock that I could not get tired of.


    Oh no, I¡¯m starting to feel weak.


    ¡¸Ahhh¡­Nnnn¡­Nnnn.Nnn¡¹


    As I moved my hips, Flora¡¯s big tits were shaking and changing shapes like jelly.


    I grabbed on to those soft looking tits and gently fondled them.


    Her skin was steaming hot and sweaty, and that made her sweet scent even stronger in the air.


    ¡¸*haah*¡­*haaah*¡­Nnnn. Aldo-san, you¡¯re inside me. Ahh, Ahhhhh¡¹


    When I moved to hit all the spots inside her vagina, I noticed that her moaning voice was getting softer. It seemed that her pain from having her cherry popped had settled down a little as her vagina began to rx with my cock inside.


    In this case, it might be okay if I start to go faster a bit earlier.


    With that thought in mind, I started to thrust my hips with an even stronger momentum.


    ¡¸Ahhh, Hyaaa, Ahhhhnn!¡¹


    The bed creaked as our sweat scattered around.


    Flora¡¯s sexy voice and the strong stimtion from her vagina was making my excitement grow.


    I pinched and pulled on her nipples that were standing up as I thrusted.


    ¡¸Yaann! Don¡¯t pull on my nipples~!¡¹


    Her vagina tightened every time I pulled on them.


    My cock was getting bigger and harder as I repeated these movements. My desire to ejacte was quickly rising. I could feel the inside of my cock getting hotter.


    The feeling of her pussy sucking me back in when my cock is pulling out felt so good. I want to feel more of this warm and tight feeling.


    ¡¸Ahhh!! I can feel your thing getting even bigger and harder, Aldo-san¡¹


    Flora said as she felt the change of my cock while it was inside her vagina. Even those words of hers were reverberating in her pussy.


    ¡¸¡­Ughhh, I¡¯m almost there¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, Aldo-san! Please let me have it!¡¹


    Flora screamed out as her vagina tightened on me as I continued to thrust while I groaned.


    I endured the feeling to cum as well as I could, but her words and the tightness of her vagina brought me to my limits.


    ¡¸Uuugh!! Flora!! I¡¯m cumming!¡¹


    With a groan as myst resistance, I pushed my dick as deep into her as I could.


    *jizz* *jizzz* *jizzz* *jizz*


    I felt my semen shoot out of my cock and into Flora¡¯s uterus.


    ¡¸Ahhh?! It¡¯s hot!¡¹


    Flora¡¯s body flinched as she said that. I guess the force of me cumming gave her a light shock.


    My head was dominated by the waves of pleasure as white liquid came out from my cock.


    It was a pleasure that made my entire body weak. I fully felt it as her vagina squeezed my semen out. Thus, all the semen was sucked out and it started to drip out of her pussy. My cock was repeatedly twitching as it happened.


    Flora¡¯s body also shook every time semen was shot out.


    When I confirmed that I was done cumming, I pulled my cock back out as I felt the same sensation of her pussy sucking me in.


    ¡¸*hahhh*¡­¡¹


    When I removed my cock from her vagina, a pink mucus mixed of semen and the blood from being deflowered came out of the slit of her vagina. It was not an elegant sight, but I still watched this obscene scene.


    Flora closed her eyes in exhaustion. Her white skin turned slightly pink as she was drenched in sweat.


    ¡¸*haah*¡­*haahh*¡­*haaah***¡¹


    I patted her head while she took deep breaths. Then, she slowly opened her eyes after her expression changed back to a more rxed one.


    After that, we both smiled to each other and I kissed her from above.


    It was a gentle kiss with just our lips touching.


    She was smiling since neither of us wanted to part our lips.


    I was healed by her smile that she enveloped me with. Her being next to me made me feel warm andfortable, and colors were given to my everyday life.


    I wondered how I¡¯m so lucky to have someone like her thinking about me for the past nine years.


    ¡¸¡­Flora¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Yah?¡¹


    I called out to her while I had such thoughts. I engraved it in my heart as I called out to her that I would not forget about her for a second time.


    ¡¸I love you¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Me too, Aldo-san. I love you¡¹


    Flora replied to me with a smile that looked happier than any other smile I¡¯ve seen on her.


    There¡¯s someone who loves me dearly here. That¡¯s what I thought when I saw that smile. I could feel a warm feeling filling up my heart.


    My gaping, empty heart had already beenpletely filled with her.

 Chapter 40 - Epilogue – Our new life from here on

    <h4>Chapter 40: Epilogue ¨C Our new life from here on</h4>


    On an ordinary morning, I woke up to the warm sunlight that wasing through the window.


    When I slowly opened my eyes and stared at the ceiling, I realized that there was a little weight and a feel of softness on my right arm.


    A gentle and sweet scent tickled my nostrils when I took a slow breath.


    ¡¸¡­Zzz¡­Zzzz¡­¡¹


    Then, I slowly turned to my right and saw a pretty girl lying there like a sleeping fairy.


    I was surprised that there was a beautiful woman on my own bed. Moreover, she was sleeping right next to me.


    ¡¸¡­Nnmm, Nnnnn¡­¡¹


    However, this beautiful woman was making seductive noises while she clung onto my arm.


    There was only a bed sheet covering her body; she looked almost like a newborn baby.


    Her smooth, silky blonde hair was shining in the sunlight.


    Along with her neatly shaped features, she leaves an expression of a somewhat innocent girl. I know that under those long eyshes was a pair of beautiful jade-colored, emerald like eyes.


    Yup, this girl¡¯s name is Flora, who had be a couple with me since yesterday. When that came back to my mind, my shock settled down.


    Perhaps it was due to her moving during her sleep, the bed sheet that should have been covering her up to her shoulders moved below her chest, exposing her soft breasts.


    She was just there breathing normally, but my thing down there was bing lively as a normal physiological phenomenon.


    Although my mind was calm, my lower body was getting restless.


    It¡¯d be unsightly to have a boner first thing in the morning, so I covered her up with the bedsheet up to her shoulders without looking at her breasts as much as I could.


    Even though we¡¯re near summer, the morning was still chilly.


    I gazed out the window for a while and spaced out while I calmed myself down.


    Then, I snapped back out of it from feeling some movements from below and I took a look at Flora¡¯s sleeping face as she slept next to me.


    She was a girl who is nine years younger than me, but it doesn¡¯t look like that when I see her sleeping figure. I thought about that as I looked at her sleeping face.


    Her sleeping face is so cute and defenseless¡­ It makes me proud knowing that I¡¯m the one by her side who gets to see this side of her.


    I stroked her head with my left hand that was free.


    Her hair was still as beautiful as ever.


    I moved my fingers in a way that her hair would not get tangled on them. Her hair smoothly went through my fingers each time I brushed her hair.


    Her smooth and dry hair felt nice to the touch and it made me want to keep touching it forever.


    ¡¸¡­Zzzzz¡­.Nmmnn¡­Zzzzz¡­¡¹


    Even though she was supposed to be sleeping, her normal sleep breathing changed for a moment when I yed with her hair.


    I thought that it was only a coincidence, but I noticed that her eyebrows flinched like she was surprised for a moment.


    Also, I felt a weight shift on my right arm where she was leaning her head on.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    ¡­Flora had woken up.


    ¡¸¡­Zzzzz¡­..Zzzz¡­.¡¹


    For a little while, there were no signs of her waking up while I yed with her hair.


    I thought that I was wrong for a moment, but when I was stroking her head and ying with her hair, her expression looked like it was bing softer. Moreover, her cheeks looked like they were faintly dyed pink.


    She definitely had woken up.


    It may be nice to keep stroking her head like this, but as I watched her pretending to be asleep, my urge to y a trick on her grew.


    I moved my left hand that I was using to stroke her head to her soft cheek.


    ¡¸¡­.Zzzzz¡­.. Nnn! ¡­. Zzzz¡­¡¹


    Then, her body flinched all of a sudden.


    I unintentionally let out a smirk from her easy to understand reaction of having sensitive skin.


    And so, I got to see an adorable side of her that I haven¡¯t seen until now.


    Her cheeks were soft, springy and smooth.


    When you gently touch it, it¡¯s like it sucks your finger in.


    When I poke at it with my finger, it¡¯s stic and it bounces my finger back.


    It was fun to poke at her cheeks like this, but if I do it too much she might get upset.


    Then, I ran my fingers down her cheeks to her neck.


    She¡¯s ticklish after all, so her body was moving since she couldn¡¯t endure being tickled.


    Then, I finally moved my face close to hers¡­


    ¡¸Kyaaunnn!¡¹


    I nibbled on her earlobe.


    Flora squeaked cutely from that.


    ¡¸Hahaha, so you were awake after all¡¹


    ¡¸Mouu! You¡¯re a jerk¡¹


    Flora opened her eyes and protested when Iughed out loud.


    Her child-like expression was so amusing that it made meugh even louder.


    Then, her expression looked more and more cranky.


    ¡°I¡¯m really mad!¡± I¡¯m really angry, okay?! It was as if she had those words written on her face.


    ¡¸Aldo-san!¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah yeah, I know¡¹


    Since I understood why she was angry, I replied as I obediently aligned my lips with hers.


    Her cranky expression softened up as soon as I did that while her voice leaked out.


    The feeling of her soft and moist lips was directly transmitted to me.


    Although it had been only a few hours since we kissedst night, it still felt like I was satisfying a long craving.


    Our lips kept on ovepping while we listened to the birds chirping in the peaceful morning.


    Then, we slowly parted from each other¡¯s face and opened our eyes.


    I can see that she was embarrassed from her red cheeks.


    At the same time, my face also felt hot. It was probably red as well. I can guess that without having a mirror to check.


    ¡¸Ehehe. Good morning, Aldo-san¡¹


    Floraughed shyly and said good morning to me.


    ¡¸Good morning, Flora¡¹


    I replied with a smile. I said it in such a soft voice that I surprised myself.


    When I get up in the morning like this, there was the girl I love greeting me.


    From now on, her bright smile will be greeting me when I wake up at home. Just that alone would be enough to blow away all my sleepiness and make my morning a good one.


    Although I stopped being an adventurer and came to this vige, I have never dreamed of living under the same roof with such a lovely girl together.


    ¡¸¡­It makes me so happy to have the person I love greeting me in the morning¡¹


    When I looked at her and muttered that out, she smiled after looking surprised for a second.


    ¡¸From now on, it¡¯ll be not only the greeting, but cooking, cleaning, seeing each other off, weing each other home, and at night time¡­. We¡¯ll be doing everything together¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. We¡¯ll always be together from now on¡¹


    I¡¯ll be able to live with the person I love the most. Just by thinking that, I could feel joy that¡¯s two or three times-no, ten times more than anything else I do in my daily life.


    I can eat her delicious cooking in the morning, do chores together, eat sweets together, talk about things together, and she will wee me home with a smile when Ie home from a hunt¡­.


    It puts a smile on my face just thinking about what life will be like with her.


    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s go make some breakfast. Today is the day of harvest for the radishes, so let¡¯s make a dish with them¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah! Let¡¯s harvest the radishes that you¡¯ve nted for the first time and make something with them!¡¹


    When I suggested that to her as I was getting out of bed, she also replied with excitement while she got up as well.


    As a result, the bed sheets fell off our shoulders at the same time and our naked bodies were revealed.


    My upper body and her beautiful breasts and body were exposed.


    ¡¸¡­Ah¡¹


    ¡¸Kyaa!¡¹


    Even though we shared the bed for a night, she was still embarrassed about showing her body naked? She quickly brought the sheets back to cover herself up.


    She was embarrassed, but she was really adorable when she turned her back to me with a red face and red ears.


    It looks like the fact that my lover was a shy person did not change.


    An A-ranked adventurer¡¯s slow living Vol 1 -End-

 Chapter 41 - A Magic Instructor’s Retirement

    <h4>Chapter 41: A Magic Instructor¡¯s Retirement</h4>


    The adventurer party ¡ºck Silver¡» belonged to the adventurer¡¯s guild of the kingdom of Abalonia.


    The party consisted of the swordsman Aldred, who boasted fearsome attacking power, a jack of all trades warrior named Kiel, who was familiar with all kinds of weapons and possessed vast knowledge as the party¡¯s support, a knight in heavy armor named Elliot, who tanked their enemies with his faithful shield.


    Andstly, a beautiful wizard who is a master of all types of magic, and the only female of the party- that is me, Kurune.


    The four of us took down vicious monsters while sometimes finding treasure in ruins, at timesing across delicious food ingredients, escorted famous nobles, and cleared many other quests. Thus, we became the kingdom¡¯s leading A-ranked adventurer party.


    To normal people, that would be a big enough aplishment. We made enough money to live our lives without doing anything else, but our A-ranked party did not stop there.


    After an intense battle, we yed a dragon, which was known as the strongest monster that threatened the existence of the kingdom and we obtained the title of dragonyers for ourselves.


    The subjugation of the strongest living creature, a dragon.


    It was like an aplishment out of heroes in a bard¡¯s tale that would be passed down to many generations after.


    When I was a kid, I read a story about a knight who rescued a kidnapped princess after defeating a dragon. Ah, it was so cool. Back then, I thought that I also wanted to be born a princess and marry a strong and gentle knight like in that story. Or maybe, I would also have an exciting and heart throbbing adventure like that.


    But I did not think that I would end up on the knight¡¯s side of a dragon ying tale.


    After we yed the dragon and obtained that title, I was dumbfounded at how fast the name of our A-ranked party, ¡°ck silver¡±, spread through the kingdom from the parades and speeches that royalty and the nobles hosted.


    We were no longer simple adventurers as we became influential people.


    Although we could have moved on to being something other than adventurers, I never thought that everyone would be retiring as adventures just like that.


    Aldo and Kiel were twenty-seven years old, five years older than I am.


    I heard that the condition of the body starts to decline when one approaches around the age of thirty, but I would have never thought that Aldred, who would never let his sword leave his side, and Kiel, who was as agile as a monkey and always looked for fun adventurers as his way of life would use that as their reason to retire.


    If things stayed the way they were, we would have kept on questing until ourte thirties as we nurtured the younger, next generation adventurers.


    And when their bodies finally start to have trouble keeping up, they could switch to jobs rted to the adventurer¡¯s guild.


    Even though I don¡¯t think that would work out for the irresponsible Kiel, since he¡¯s already made more than enough money to be tied down to those type of jobs.


    The serious Elliot could then join a knight¡¯s order that he said he had wanted to join before he became an adventurer, and he might have be a captain or an instructor of the order.


    And I could be an instructor at a magic academy that I had dreamed about for a long time.


    Surrounded by lovely children, I could study and research magic with everyone, living a fulfilling life.


    Then finally, I might achieve my second dream of finding a wonderful and gentle husband¡­


    Even after we retire or take on different jobs, we could still meet up with each other as friends.


    I was thinking that I could have enjoyed having fun with them for like ten more years.


    However, that sweet idea that I had was soon shattered.


    Our party¡¯s leader, Aldred, who sought strength more greedily than anyone else, had lost sight of himself after we defeated the dragon.


    That Aldred who was once full of motivation and ambition had be weak.


    It was like his body lost all its strength at once, and he did not train or quest anymore.


    I thought that he was just tired from ying the dragon and he would pick up his sword again after a little time. That¡¯s what everyone thought at the time, but we did not understand how he truly felt.


    He basically shut himself in the inn all day without doing anything and spacing out. I tried to take him outside and find some new goal for him, but all he did was look up in the sky. Of course, he would not apany us on any monster subjugation quests either.


    ¡­He did not look like someone who took down a dragon at all.


    Kiel, Elliot and I encouraged him many times, sometimes we even yelled at him, but his expression did not change.


    We thought that there might be nothing we could do for him unless he found a new goal for himself.


    With that thought in our minds, he suddenly told me to meet up one day.


    He told me with a lively expression on his face that I had not seen from him in a while, even though it was missing the sharp aura that he carried before, it was still a rtively lively look he had.


    He might have found a new goal in his life.


    And so, I went to the inn where we were meeting at as I anticipated the news with excitement.


    Then, he broke it to us when all of us party members gathered.


    The disbanding of our party.


    I could not believe what I was hearing, but somewhere in my mind I had a feeling that it was bound to happen at some point, so I calmly epted it.


    Truthfully, I wanted to cry out that I wanted to keep going on adventures with everyone, but I knew that they all had their own path in life that they wanted to take.


    Elliot will marry into nobility and join a knight¡¯s order.


    Kiel will retire with his age as his excuse and travel the world looking for fun things to do. But I thought that he just didn¡¯t want to be in a party without the four of us together.


    And like Kiel, I used the excuse of wanting to be a teacher in the magic academy that I mentioned before as my reason of eptance, but it was because I didn¡¯t want to see Aldred being so dead inside like before.


    Aldred looked so strong and reliable next to me, so maybe he has a new strong ambition in mind going forward.


    With that appearance of his, he told us that he found a new meaning in life in the neighbouring kingdom of Vespania, a small country far away.


    It seems that he wanted to live peacefully in a vige called Nordende, located in the west of the kingdom, ¡°Slypheed¡±.


    The Aldred who had done nothing but fighting up until this point talked about the vige¡¯s flowers and what he wanted to do there and various other things with such a lively look on his face.


    It was as if the Aldred I knew, who had a sharp aura around him the whole time, was a fake persona, and maybe that was what ¡°Aldo¡± was really like.


    After we saw that new side of him, we happily decided that we would agree on disbanding the party and we gave him our blessing since he found a new path.


    After that, I entered the magic academy that I dreamed of entering and got a teaching position there through the connection that I got from the fame of being a dragon yer. It happened quite a bit sooner in my life than I had nned for.


    ¡ô


    Since we were past spring and it was now summer, the air was getting hotter.


    I finished giving a lesson and I slowly sat down in a chair inside the staffroom of the magic academy.


    Truthfully, I want to sigh with a loud ¡°Ah¡ª¡± and fall t on my desk, but I couldn¡¯t do that in this ce where only nobles gathered.


    As an instructor who teaches the students such noble magic, I have to keep up an appearance and attitude that was to be respected at all times.


    My superior had always taught me that.


    Why do I have to worry about so many things even when I¡¯m teaching magic to others?


    It¡¯s true that teachers are adults, and I don¡¯t mind acting like one. But, I really can¡¯t stand all the etiquette that I have to follow as if I were in the royal castle. Why do I have to act like a noble all the time? I just want to rx in the staffroom.


    In order to not be seen by the other staff members in the staffroom, I snuck out to take a breather.


    At that moment, I heard the voice of my superior as if she was hunting me down,


    ¡¸Kurune-san ¡¹


    ¡¸Y-yes! ¡¹


    After four months, I answered reflexively from being used to getting scolded by my superior.


    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t use such a loud voice when you respond ¡¹


    ¡¸M-my apologies¡¹


    Then, please don¡¯t suddenly creep up on me like that!


    I gave my humble apology while I concealed these thoughts.


    ¡¸It seems that the kingdom has sent people here today as well¡¹


    When I took a look at where my superior was looking, I saw the figure of the kingdom knight who had been visiting here many times over the past few months. The man with even features, blonde hair and blue eyes called Earl rk Raymond.


    When his eyes met with mine, his expression loosened and he slightly lowered his head.


    ¡­Ah, here we go again.


    While I held my unpleasant feelings inside, I nodded to him as well.


    ¡¸Thanks for letting me know. Now then, please excuse me¡¹


    For the time being, I thanked my superior as I nodded to rk.


    ¡¸Kurune-san¡¹


    ¡¸Y-yes?¡¹


    Then, my superior stopped me for some reason. Why? I want to quickly finish with this rk person and continue to have my break time.


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it about time you told rk-san where Aldred is? Don¡¯t you know about that? At this rate, you¡¯ll be causing more trouble for rk-san, you know? You can¡¯t be that spoiled even if he¡¯s your fiance¡¹


    Ah. This again.


    I wonder how many times I¡¯ve heard this in the workce.


    ¡¸¡­*sigh. I don¡¯t really know where Aldred is. And on top of that, rk-san isn¡¯t my fiance¡¹


    I answered my superior once and for all and turned around as I started walking.


    In the noble society, it¡¯s important to let the others know about your intentions clearly. If you don¡¯t outright deny it, the rumor will be true in the blink of an eye.


    The reason why rk is here is to find out where Aldred is.


    And, he was also trying to deepen his rtionship with me and get an engagement. He was probably trying to use the fame I have as a dragon yer to aid him in joining a powerful noble party.


    I can see right through him. His sweet words and refreshing smiles are all lies.


    There¡¯s no way I¡¯m marrying him.


    As I thought about how to get him to stoping here, I walked up to him.


    ¡ô


    ¡¸¡­Ahhh, I¡¯m fried¡­¡¹


    I sighed and moaned at my table inside the staffroom with no one else around at night.


    In the end, due to all the useless conversations I had with rk, I had lost most of my break time.


    When I finally came back from that, my superior who was waiting here had a few words with me, further reducing my energy and time. Then, I went to teach my lessons again without enough of a break.


    When my sses start, the noble students would make fun of me because I came up from amoner¡¯s background.


    Some of them do listen to me with respect, but there was only quite a few of them. And when the noble kids see that, they would gang up and harass them.


    What happened to the idea that everyone is allowed learn magic regardless of their birth ss? Magic has nothing to do with bloodline.


    I was amazed at how the students cared more about socializing than learning magic.


    The little boys and girls in the viges we passed by back when we were adventurers were more interested in magic than these kids.


    Then, I was invited to parties and gatherings in the evening, left with no free time for myself.


    Was this what I dreamed of? To be a magic instructor for these people?


    What I wished for was to teach people who would be more serious and more interested about magic than I am.


    By being in a magic research facility, developing magic for battle, magic for everyday use, and let people live fulfilling lives by making use of magic.


    If it¡¯s going to be like this, wouldn¡¯t it have been better if I just taught magic to the vigers when I was an adventurer?


    There was also a way to enter the magic unit of the royal army, but I don¡¯t think I can trust anyone here other than the three of mypanions.


    There was no loyalty in the kingdom; it¡¯s out of the question to fight for them.


    ¡¸¡­*sigh*, Aldo. I hate you¡­¡¹


    Those words casually leaked out of my mouth.


    Kiel disappeared as soon as he reported to the guild of our party¡¯s disbandment. Elliot was married into a count¡¯s family, so with them backing him up, he was safe from the kingdom¡¯s pursuit of Aldo. So, it was only natural that I became the target since I am just amoner without anyone backing me up.


    My heart is severely worn out from either rk or my superioring at me every day.


    I told all the royalty and nobles that I didn¡¯t know where Aldo was, but they really doubt me.


    ¡­Well, the truth is I do know though.


    Right now, he should be in a vige called Nordende, west of the kingdom, Sypheed.


    However, I don¡¯t want to bring him back here since he finally found something he wanted to do in his life.


    I could still vividly remember his face when told me that he found a new goal for himself.


    ¡¸If I remember right, the vige he¡¯s living in should be a small vige in the countryside¡­¡¹


    I feel like it wouldn¡¯t be so bad if I were to teach magic to the people there while I took it easy.


    There are many children even amongstmoners who have the potential to use magic. It¡¯s just that they don¡¯t have the opportunity or means to get into a magic academy because of things like money.


    Kurune already has more money than one can possibly use, so there would be no need for her to charge people for lessons.


    Common citizens would not be bound by trivialworking rtionships, so they would greedily learn all the magic they can to make their lives easier.


    Those people would be the ideal people Kurune would want to teach magic to.


    Curious and innocent youngsters would go to her to learn seriously for their own future¡­


    It made her happy just from imagining that.


    She can teach whomever she wants on their free time so that she would not be a burden to their lives.


    ¡¸¡­That might be fun¡¹


    She sat back up from her desk.


    Right now, going there sounded way more attractive to her than her current lifestyle.


    No, it would definitely be better than staying here!


    Am I just being crazy ¡®cause I¡¯m tired right now? I thought about it again and I didn¡¯t think so.


    It was simr to the time when I first saw Aldo in the adventurer¡¯s guild and decided to quest together with him. My intuition told me that it was a good idea.


    I wonder if he¡¯s doing okay there, since he doesn¡¯t know anything else other than the sword.


    No, he¡¯s surely struggling since he¡¯s a clumsy person.


    He can hunt, but it¡¯d be impossible for him to farm or grow any vegetables to eat.


    He¡¯s already twenty-seven years old and he still didn¡¯t have a wife.


    Unlike Kiel, Aldo was uninterested in courting girls, so I don¡¯t think he could get himself a girlfriend anytime soon.


    He would live in loneliness by himself¡­ I wonder if I should be his bride if he really wanted me to no matter what¡­


    That¡¯s why I¡¯ll quickly finish the remaining work I have at hand and start to prepare for the journey to Nordende.

 Chapter 42 - Radish Harvest

    <h4>Chapter 42: Radish Harvest</h4>


    The next day, after the night I spent together with Flora, we changed into our regr clothes after we got out of bed and went to harvest the radishes that we¡¯ve been long anticipating.


    She taught me how to grow them, but it was still my first time growing vegetables with my own hands.


    It makes me happy when I think of how things have finally gotten to this point.


    It took about twenty six days for them to actually fully grow. It was only a bit longer than the supposed twenty days, but it felt like such a long time.


    I had never never put my hands on tools like a hoe before and I had no idea what to do since I¡¯ve only swung a sword around. However, I was able to get here thanks to Flora. I couldn¡¯t thank her enough for excusing my ignorance and teaching me with so much patience.


    The red bulb that I could see when I took a peek at the earth was small, but my heart was filled with big expectations.


    I gently pinched the stems that were growing out of the red bulb in the soil mound.


    From there, I took a deep breath. The smell of the soil and the unique smell of greenery tickled my nostrils.


    ¡¸Alright, I¡¯m going to pull it out, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Okay!¡¹


    Flora, who was next to me, replied with a bright smile on her face.


    Even though she wore her usual gentle expression on her face, she looked somewhat antsy as she watched the radish in my hand.


    It made me happy to think that she was feeling just as excited as I was about this.


    Things are so much more fun when there¡¯s someone who can share your happiness with you like this. Especially when it¡¯s the person you love.


    I put strength into my fingers and pulled out the radish that was buried in the ground.


    ¡¸Oof!¡¹


    Then, the radish came out of the ground as the fresh, red-colored bulby in front of our eyes.


    ¡¸Uwah! It¡¯s got such a beautiful shape!¡¹


    Flora said to me happily after I lightly brushed away the soil on the radish in my palm.


    The radish had a beautiful round shape, and what looked to be its roots were growing out from the bulb.


    I was filled with a strong feeling in my chest when I looked at this vegetable that I¡¯ve grown with my own two hands. It was an indescribable feeling of satisfaction and aplishment. It feltpletely differentpared to how it felt after defeating a monster. This definitely is a much happier feeling.


    ¡­Is this what they call the joy of harvest?


    I wondered to myself as I cherished this warm feeling in my chest thoroughly.


    I watched happily as the radish rolled in the palm of my hands. Then, I touched the stems and leaves that were extending out from the bulb. The way its roots were poking out below the bulb was also kind of cute.


    I was in pure bliss just from seeing this vegetable that I¡¯ve grown myself being right in front of me¡­


    While I was immersed in the sense of aplishment from doing a harvest by myself, I heard a giggleing from next to me.


    When I looked in the direction that came from, I saw Flora there with a cheerful smile on her face.


    ¡¸Ehehehe, I know how you feel right now, Aldo-san. I felt like that the first time I harvested the vegetables that I¡¯ve grown myself as well¡¹


    I felt a little embarrassed as Flora told me that with a grin.


    Her eyes were very warm.


    It was like she was giving me the look of someone who just saw a young adventurere back from killing a goblin for the first time.


    I quickly replied to her to hide my embarrassment.


    ¡¸Next, why don¡¯t you give it a try as well, Flora?¡¹


    ¡¸Are you sure?¡¹


    ¡¸Of course. We grew these together. I nned to harvest them with you together from the beginning¡¹


    Yup. I¡¯ve thought about harvesting these together back when we first nted them. Having that dreame true right now makes me very happy.


    ¡¸Okay then, I won¡¯t hesitate¡­Eiiii!¡¹


    Flora happily pulled a radish out of the ground with a cute shout after I replied to her with a smile.


    The radish that she pulled out was also round and in a beautiful red color like the one I pulled out earlier.


    ¡¸It¡¯s a beautiful radish, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    Flora rubbed off the soil with her white fingers as she smiled at it.


    The way she was smiling at the radish was so lovely that it naturally put a smile on my face as well when I saw that.


    We rinsed the two harvested radishes with the water from the water bucket that I brought out from inside our house.


    They were radishes that we went through much hard work to harvest, so I wanted to taste them while fresh.


    We washed the soil off them thoroughly, renewing their gloss and their original vividly red color. They looked very pretty as the sunlight shined on them.


    ¡¸Now then, should we quickly try them out?¡¹


    ¡¸Yah!¡¹


    With that said, Flora and I both took a bite of the freshly harvested radishes.


    A nice, crispy biting sound echoed. Then, an abundant amount of moisture filled my mouth. The juice from the radish¡¯s flesh contained a delicious sweetness that was unique to this vegetable, and it left a pungent aftertaste on the back of my tongue afterwards.


    ¡¸It¡¯s sweet and a little spicy¡¹


    ¡¸But it¡¯s good, right?¡¹


    We continued to munch on the radish that had a juicy taste and a bit of spiciness.


    Flora was also taking small bites at it as if she was sampling her radish. Her movements were like a small animal¡¯s and it was very cute.


    Thanks to it being freshly harvested, the sweetness that was seeping out of it was especially delicious.


    It was a refreshing feeling when my mouth was filled by its moisture. That feeling made me feel like I could go on eating this forever without stopping.


    We ate as we shared our impression of the taste. Then, the radishes in our hands quickly disappeared, as we were left with only their stems and leaves.


    Since those parts of the radishes could be used for cooking, we put them neatly into a basket instead of disposing of them.


    I look forward to it because Flora told me that they could be used in a wide variety of ways for cooking, such as stir frying, boiling, and sds.


    ¡¸Well then, shall we harvest some more for breakfast?¡¹


    ¡¸Yah!¡¹


    ¡ô


    After we harvested a lot of radishes, we returned home to have breakfast.


    We firmly got rid of the soil on our clothes before we entered our home.


    ¡¸Ojamashimasuu¡­. Ah¡¹


    Flora gave her usual polite greeting behind me with a red face when we were about to change into our slippers before going inside.


    I know she did that because she was used to the habit of being polite, but I decided to still tease her about it.


    ¡¸Hahaha, this isn¡¯t someone else¡¯s home now, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Mou! It can¡¯t be helped. It still was yesterday¡­¡¹


    Flora replied as she pouted


    That face of hers was also really cute and funny, so it made meugh more.


    ¡¸What about you, Aldo-san? Will you be able to enter my house naturally as if it was your own home from now on as well?¡¹


    Ugh. I have noeback if you ask me that.


    To enter Ergys-san¡¯s house like my own¡­ It would still be impossible. It would be way too embarrassing.


    I was an orphan so I¡¯ve never had a family until now. There were young kids and of course, the sisters taking care of us at the church¡¯s orphanage, but it¡¯spletely not the same.


    If I entered Ergys-san¡¯s home right now I would be greeted with a gentle smile. That¡¯s what it¡¯s like over there.


    It¡¯s a ce that gave me a warm feeling that¡¯s hard to describe. I understand that it¡¯s a good thing but it¡¯s really embarrassing since I have never got used to it.


    ¡¸Yeah, you¡¯re right. Sorry, sorry¡¹


    When I prepared her the slippers for her to put on as my apology for teasing her, she smiled at me happily and put her feet in.


    Then, we brought the basket with the radishes into the kitchen and she started to fill a pot up with water from the bucket in order to wash them.


    There were quite a lot of radishes, so it would be quite difficult for her to wash them all by herself.


    ¡¸I¡¯ll help out as well¡¹


    ¡¸No, um¡­ I¡¯d like you to help me wash something else¡¹


    I called out to her and offered to help, but she asked for my help on washing something else instead.


    Hm? There were no dishes left to wash and I thought there shouldn¡¯t be anything else that needed to be cleaned¡­


    When Flora saw the confused look on my face, she said to me while her face turned red,


    ¡¸¡­Um¡­that¡­T-the bed we slept on together yesterday¡­¡¹


    From the way she replied with a voice that was fading out as she avoided eye contact, I understood what it was she wanted me to wash.


    Now that she mentioned it, I washed my body when I got up but I still haven¡¯t washed the bedsheets yet.


    ¡¸Ah! Oh, right! I¡¯ll go wash those¡¹


    ¡¸S-sorry. I¡¯m too embarrassed to¡­¡¹


    I hurried and went toward the bedroom as I heard her apologetic voiceing from behind.

 Chapter 43 - A Peaceful Breakfast

    <h4>Chapter 43: A Peaceful Breakfast</h4>


    After I finished washing the bedsheets, I hung them up to dry outside before I sat back down on a chair inside the living room.


    In the direction I¡¯m facing, I could see Flora making breakfast in a seemingly good mood while she was humming a song.


    Her kitchen knife was making a nice rhythm with its rapid chopping sounds.


    She now had a slightly oversized blue apron on; perhaps she found my apron that was hanging on the wall while I was washing the bed sheets and decided to use it.


    It¡¯s quite a refreshing feeling to watch her cook in the kitchen of our home.


    I was always the host in this house, so I decided to try offering her my help again.


    ¡°Do you really not need me to help?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Aldo-san. I just have to stir-fry this after. It won¡¯t take much longer¡±


    Flora politely declined my second offer to help.


    The fact that she was cooking for me made me really happy, but I was also feeling a bit restless not doing anything since I¡¯ve always cooked for myself in this house.


    When she saw me acting somewhat uneasy, she said to me with a smile,


    ¡°I wanted to make you breakfast today¡±


    ¡°¡­Alright¡±


    I can¡¯tin if she said that to me with such a happy smile on her face. There isn¡¯t a man who wouldn¡¯t be happy after hearing that from her.


    I gave uppletely on the idea of helping her cook and just calmly watched her.


    She finely chopped the vegetables and mushrooms. Then, she sliced the radishes that we harvested this morning into round pieces and put them into a wooden bowl.


    After that, with a drizzle of oil in the heated up frying pan, she tossed in the leftover herbs, vegetables, bacon, and the radishes together and stir-fried them.


    She was moving around the kitchen with an excellent flow.


    None of her movements were wasted since she knew where all the seasoning, ingredients, tes and utensils were.


    It¡¯s probably because she had cooked in my house many times already. She wasn¡¯t used to seeing this as her own home yet, but she has strangely gotten used to this kitchen as if it were her own..


    Sizzling sounds from the food that was cooking echoed, as an aromatic fragrance spread to the living room.


    After a while, the vegetables were thoroughly cooked and Flora scooped the ingredients into a heated up pot beside her.


    She carefully put in different spices and herbs and boiled the vegetable soup.


    My stomach was stimted by its delicious smell as it cried out toin about hunger.


    ¡°Ehehe, the soup is almost ready, please wait a little longer¡±


    It seems that the sound of my stomach rumbling was heard even by her in the kitchen. She giggled as she stirred the pot with a long wooden spoon.


    ¡°Aldo-san, it¡¯s ready!¡±


    After enduring the hunger for a while, breakfast waspleted.


    ¡°Ahh, I¡¯m starving. Let¡¯s hurry and eat¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay¡±


    Flora put the finished breakfast on a tray and started to bring our food out.


    The menu presented right in front of me was first a colorful sd made of leafy vegetables and radishes. Then, there was some bread, a dish of stir-fry made of radish, mushrooms, carrots, bacon, and some other vegetables-


    Andstly, a soup with radishes, potatoes and onions.


    The soup contained the other parts of the radishes that we had just harvested this morning and I was very happy that neither the stems nor leaves were wasted.


    ¡°Is it because of the radishes¡¯ red color? The dishes look very pretty¡±


    ¡°Yeah, they make it look so appetizing¡±


    A colorful sd, a well-seasoned stir-fry with pepper and salt, and a steaming hot soup with the smell of herbs. They look soo good.


    I wanted to start eating already, but it¡¯d be rude to when Flora hasn¡¯t even sat down yet.


    I continued to wait eagerly as she brought out thest of her portion.


    When she saw me acting all fidgety, she took off the apron with a bitter smile and sat down with her tray.


    ¡°¨CAh!¡±


    She had a bit of an unpleasant expression as she sat down.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is everything okay?¡±


    I noticed her strange expression and asked worriedly.


    She shouldn¡¯t be hurt that bad from the fight yesterday¡­ Was she actually just acting tough to endure it this whole time? Or, are the symptomsing up the next day or something?


    ¡°I-it¡¯s nothing¡±


    However, Flora said it was nothing.


    Even if she says that, she was just attacked by the red bear yesterday. Only bad thoughtse to my mind as I started to worry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­that you are injured somewhere?¡±


    ¡°No, um¡­. That¡¯s not it¡­¡±


    I tilted my head in confusion while she¡¯s not making it clear.


    ¡°Um, it¡¯s just that it was my first time yesterday, so I feel a bit ufortable down there¡­¡±


    Flora said as she blushed and rubbed her thighs together.


    So the cause was me. There was the bedsheets from a little while ago too¡­ maybe I¡¯m just insensitive to female things.


    I haven¡¯t really gotten into a rtionship with a woman before, so it¡¯s quite difficult for me to pick up on these kinds of things.


    ¡°¡­Umm, sorry. Does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah, a little bit. But, it¡¯s probably alright¡±


    My face felt hot when it made me think of what we didst night. It seems like the same thing happened for her as well as her ears turned red.


    We¡¯re inside the living room right now yet there¡¯s a hard-to-describe mood in the air.


    ¡°N-now then, shall we eat?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes! Please, go ahead!¡±


    She raised her head and replied in a loud voice as if she was trying to get rid of this embarrassing atmosphere.


    I picked up my fork as fast as I could and stabbed a radish in my soup. The fully cooked radish was a bit soft and its texture was just right. Moreover, I could fully taste the vors of the onions and potatoes that have been absorbed into the soup when I took a bite.


    It was delicious. And then, the distinct, peculiar spiciness of radishes came afterwards.


    ¡°Yeah, this is really good¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it was good to put them in as they had a simr texture to a daikon and their texture¡¯s great¡±


    Certainly, the texture of the radish does resemble a daikon. It¡¯s like they are great friends with each other.


    I dipped the bread into the soup and ate it, then I tried the stir-fry and sd.


    Since the stir-fry was the main dish made with the pieces of round cut radishes, I wanted to try it the most.


    The sd was also very easy to eat along with a sweet and sour dressing. It was crunchy and I could fully taste the raw vors of every ingredient.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡±


    I noticed that Flora was not moving her fork while I sampled one dish after another.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just fun to watch you eat. It¡¯s like a dream of mine to cook for the person I love¡±


    Flora replied to me with a broad smile on her face.


    I¡¯ll get embarrassed if you say it so straightforwardly like that.


    ¡°Speaking of which, you were watching me the whole time when I had pot-au-feu at your house for the first time, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Uuuu. So you¡¯ve noticed it after all!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s ¡®cause you were sitting right across from me¡±


    I answered Flora, who seems to be embarrassed with a bitter smile.


    ¡°I-I couldn¡¯t help it. Just when I thought that I couldn¡¯t meet with the person I like anymore, he suddenly came to my house¡±


    Her cheeks were dyed red as she kept scooping her radish around in an attempt to hide her embarrassment.


    She was so cute that I wanted tough out loud, but I held it in because she would sulk if I did that.


    A breakfast that I wasn¡¯t eating alone. The person I love the most was sitting across from me.


    We were eating together and having a fun conversation.


    It was something that was different from usual. Who knew that even having breakfast together with the one you love would be so much fun¡­


    ¡°Are youughing at me?¡±


    Flora asked as she nced at me. Did I unintentionally break out a smile again?


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. I just thought that even having breakfast is so fun when I¡¯m with you¡±


    She looked stupefied for a second after hearing my honest thoughts from my heart. Then, she replied with a big smile on her face,


    ¡°I was thinking the same thing as well¡­¡±

 Chapter 44 - Today’s Plan

    <h4>Chapter 44: Today¡¯s n</h4>


    After a peaceful breakfast and washing the dishes, I sat down and rxed on the sofa.


    It feels good to rx after having a delicious breakfast.


    I enjoyed the feeling of pure bliss as I buried myself in the sofa with my stomach full.


    ¡¸Aldo-san, do you have any ns for today?¡¹


    Flora asked as she went to hang the apron back up on the wall after she finished cleaning up in the kitchen.


    ¡¸Since we¡¯ve just run into a red bear yesterday, it doesn¡¯t look like there would be any hunting to do today. Loren-san told me that I could take some time off¡¹


    A red bear just appeared yesterday. And because such a ferocious monster had suddenly showed up like that, all the animals would be going into hiding for some time.


    We wouldn¡¯t be able to catch much even if we entered the mountains when it was in that state. The best thing we can do is to just leave them alone until the creatures that lived in the forest eventually return to their natural habitat. Otherwise, we might have to move our hunting grounds to some unexpected ces and possibly encounter other dangerous monsters.


    So for that reason, I think I¡¯ll be taking some time off from being a hunter in the meantime.


    Eventually, I bet Loren-san or Kyle will update me on the situation in the forest. I think I¡¯ll take this chance to ask Flora if there¡¯s something she wanted to do outside today.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t have anything nned today. Is there something you¡¯d like to do, Flora?¡¹


    She was the one who asked if I had anything nned, so maybe she already had something in mind.


    She came towards me after taking off her apron, so I made some space on the sofa for her.


    ¡¸Umm, I¡¯d like to pay a visit to my parents. They told me to stay here all of a sudden yesterday¡­ But if possible, I¡¯d like you toe with me as well¡¹


    My senses came back to me after hearing her say that while she nced at me.


    Right, we became a couple.


    I thought of paying them a proper visit once yesterday, but I was in such rough shape that I didn¡¯t act on it.


    ¡¸Of course I¡¯ll go! We¡¯ve officially be a couple so I have to pay Ergys-san and Fiona-san a proper visit!¡¹


    ¡¸O-okay¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Moreover, umm, I wanted to ask them properly for their permission for your hand in marriage¡¹


    I stuttered as I endured the embarrassment.


    I was ashamed of myself for not being able to say it loud and clear, but I still somehow managed to say it out loud.


    Normally, the form of marriage ceremonies varied depending on the country, city, or the vige you¡¯re living in.


    If there¡¯s a church, you would make the couple¡¯s vow in the church. Otherwise, it could be at a big gathering like a harvest festival with all the vigers celebrating with the married couple.


    If it¡¯s a small rural vige where harvest festivals don¡¯t even exist, it would be acknowledged officially if each side¡¯s parents agreed to be witnesses to the marriage.


    I heard that there are harvest festivals in Nordende, so I guess we would be celebrating during that time.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡¹


    Hmm? Flora had no reaction. Perhaps I brought it up too early or was marriage too much for her right now?


    When I took a look at Flora who was sitting next to me, I could not see her face due to her bangs that were hanging down covering her face.


    ¡¸Flora¡­?¡¹


    When I hesitantly took more peeks at her face, I saw tears running down her white cheeks.


    ¡­She¡¯s crying?


    ¡¸Ehh? Flora?? What¡¯s wrong?¡¹


    When I called out to her in a hurry and checked her face again, tears wereing out of her big jade-colored eyes.


    I was shocked to find out that my own words had made her cry.


    ¡¸¡­No, I¡¯m sorry. I was¡­ just happy after hearing that¡¹


    Did she take notice of how shocked I was? She replied to me like that while she wiped the tears off with her hand.


    My heart jumped after I heard that she was happy.


    The tension and anxiety I had from a moment ago was all blown away. I felt like jumping for joy on the sofa as an indescribable feeling mixed of happiness, euphoria and all kinds of other emotions was born inside of me, filling my chest with warmth.


    Seeing Flora shed tears of happiness almost made me cry as well.


    I somehow managed to hold that in, and I embraced her to express my happiness and love.


    Without resisting me at all, she entrusted her body to me and returned the hug.


    Her warmth, her soft body and the nice scent of flowersing from her reminded me that this girl was really here next to me.


    ¡¸¡­Thank you, Flora. I¡¯m so happy that you¡¯ve epted me¡¹


    ¡ô


    After we calmed each other down, we got ready to leave and head to Ergys-san¡¯s house.


    ¡¸Ohh, Aldo-san¡¹


    A voice called out to me when I opened the door of our house.


    When I looked in the direction of where the voice came from, I saw Kyle walking towards me on a small path.


    Perhaps he came to talk to me about the forest¡¯s condition and the ns for the future.


    I felt a bit relieved as the expression I saw on his face was not a bad one, so it doesn¡¯t seem like it was going to be bad news.


    ¡¸Sorry, I¡¯ve kept you waiting¡¹


    Flora came out of the house while I was waiting for Kyle who has started to run here.


    At that moment, Kyle had a look of surprise for a second and then it changed into a grin; it was as if he saw something interesting.


    ¡­I have a bad feeling about this.


    ¡¸Aldo-san? ¡­Oh, you¡¯re Kyle-kun, right?¡¹


    Flora said as her line of sight shifted and noticed Kyle when she was wondering why I didn¡¯t respond to her.


    ¡¸Good morning, Aldo-san and Flora-san¡¹


    ¡¸O-oh good morning, Kyle¡¹


    ¡¸Good morning, Kyle-kun¡¹


    I spoke with a bit of awkwardness when Kyle greeted us with a smile on his face. Flora is a shy person, but she wasn¡¯t nervous here probably due to the fact that Kyle was a kid and she always saw us going hunting together.


    After he greeted us, he alternated looks at us while grinning before he spoke,


    ¡¸I have to say¡­The two of you have already gotten together, huh? I thought that it would have taken longer than this since Aldo-san is a good-for-nothing when ites to love and Flora-san is ate bloomer¡¹


    ¡¸Shaddap, be quiet¡¹


    I said that as I reached my hand out and attempted to flick his forehead, but he leaned backwards and avoided it as if he already saw iting.


    I am aware that I¡¯m a hopeless person when ites to love, but it still pisses me off a little bit when I heard it from his mouth.


    Speaking of which, Kyle went with Loren-san and the others to clean up after the red bear incident, so he had no idea about what happened to us after that.


    I think the only ones who knew were people like Toack and Aisha, who stayed with us at the end.


    Even though we could be called close friends, for him to find out about us first thing in the morning makes me a bit scared. I¡¯ll probably be teased when I¡¯m asked about this afterwards.


    ¡¸¡­..Ehh? Ah?!¡¹


    Flora made a sound next to me when she realized what was happening as I smiled bitterly.


    She has been sticking close to me after she came out of the house naturally and greeted Kyle.


    Kyle probably had guessed that we spent the night together after the incident yesterday, and I was not denying it either.


    ¡¸¡­Ah!¡¹


    Flora quickly hid behind me as her face went red.


    ¡¸Ahaha, you guys are a cute couple¨C No, wait, is she your bride already?¡¹


    ¡¸We¡¯re going right now to get permission officially¡¹


    When I answered Kyle like that, Flora tugged on my shirt from behind to protest.


    ¡¸Y-you don¡¯t have to say that out loud in public!¡¹


    ¡¸You know how mean it is for you guys to be always flirting inside of the vige like that and not tell anyone about it? I will tell my teacher and the news will spread in no time, you know?¡¹


    Kyle replied to Flora with a bitter smile.


    Well, we have been working on our farm together, eating lunch together and going to the field of flowers together during our days off. So of course it¡¯d appeared like that to the people around us. That made me feel a little embarrassed.


    After hearing what Kyle said, Flora retreated and shrunk even more behind my back.


    ¡¸So? What¡¯s the state of the forest now?¡¹


    I changed the topic to save Flora from any more teasing.


    Kyle shrugged his shoulders and said,


    ¡¸We recovered all the meat and materials that we could from the red bear. A lot of small monsters have showed up following the scent of the red bear¡¯s blood, but since we had a lot of hunters we were able to repel them without injuries¡¹


    It¡¯smon for small monsters to gather by the smell of blood. It¡¯s good to hear that nobody was hurt.


    ¡¸I thought about bringing you the meat yesterday, but my mentor told me to leave you alone and just bring you some good jerky next time. Now that I think back, he may have already known what was going to happen¡¹


    ¡¸..Haha¡¹


    I made a dryugh after hearing that.


    What the heck, his intuition is too good. That is so sick. No, he might have thought that I was going to be tired afterwards as well. I¡¯ll just think it¡¯s thetter.


    ¡¸And so? When do you think we can enter the forest again?¡¹


    ¡¸If no other vicious monsterse out, I think after four to seven days¡¹


    Hm. That¡¯s more or less what I expected. There¡¯s no choice but to see what¡¯s going to happen next.


    ¡¸I got it. Thanks¡¹


    I thanked Kyle who came all the way here to inform me of that.


    ¡¸¡­Even so, you cut that huge monster in half so cleanly. It wasn¡¯t wild swings but a clean cut. It looks like not just the bow, but you are first ss with a sword as well, huh?¡¹


    ¡¸Hahaha, well, I guess I¡¯m better with a sword than a bow¡¹


    It makes me a little uneasy being praised like that. My way of the sword did not have a beautiful form like a knight¡¯s since it was self-taught. Moreover, my skills with the bow are still quitecking.


    ¡¸¡­.Mou, it¡¯s strange. Are all adventurers this strong?¡¹


    Kyle asked as he stared at me while he remained unconvinced.


    ¡¸No idea. Well, with that said, I¡¯ma head to Ergys-san¡¯s house with Flora¡¹


    I didn¡¯t want Kyle to pry into my adventurer background any more than this, so I told him that as I started walking.


    Flora, who was still red and feeling embarrassed, followed me after giving Kyle a nod.


    Then, Kyle spoke with a strange grin on his face,


    ¡¸Yeah, yeah. Aldo-san, please be careful on the way, okay ? ¡¹


    Hm, I wonder why. I feel like if I pretended that I didn¡¯t notice him when he was approaching us and just started walking to Ergys-san¡¯s house, we wouldn¡¯t have to hear all that teasing about us getting together¡­ Strangely, I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about that.

 Chapter 45 - Lively Voices

    <h4>Chapter 45: Lively Voices</h4>


    After parting with Kyle, Flora and I walked down the path leading to the vige¡¯s square.


    The warm sunlight shined on us as afortable breeze blew across our skin.


    Lovely greenery filled the surrounding area and homes of the vigers were scattered along the way.


    Since we were past the morning hours when people headed out to work, there wasn¡¯t anyone else around us.


    I could hear our footsteps along with the faint sounds of grass and nts being moved by the wind.


    Just from looking at the scenery like this, it was almost as if there was only me and Flora in this world.


    When I turned and looked over in Flora¡¯s direction, she somehow noticed me immediately and looked back at me.


    Then, she smiled as our eyes met.


    I also smiled at her while a little embarrassed when facing her lovely smile.


    She looks at me and pays attention to me- Just knowing that made me very happy.


    I probably have a huge smile on my face right now.


    Just walking side by side with her like this is happiness.


    That thought went through my mind as I walked at a slower pace than usual to match hers.


    While I was enjoying the nature of Nordende, Flora muttered a few words.


    ¡¸¡­The sun has gotten hotter the closer we¡¯re getting to summer¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. I¡¯ve been sweating so much when I worked on our field. Maybe I should start wearing a hat or something¡¹


    ¡¸If that¡¯s the case, do you want to use one that I madest winter? It¡¯s not that well-made though¡­¡¹


    Flora said as she smiled shyly.


    ¡¸Really? You say that but I thought the straw hat that you wore when I saw you working at the fields was really pretty¡¹


    Yup. The straw hat that I saw on her when she was helping with field work was sewn very nicely. Isn¡¯t she just being humble because she¡¯s a modest person?


    ¡¸No! Um, that is because my mother helped me with most of that hat! The ones I made by myself are a lot worse!¡¹


    Flora shook her hands as she denied it.


    ¡¸Truthfully, I wanted to make you something nice from scratch, but I won¡¯t be able to finish it in time for this summer, and the straw hats that my mother made were all sold to peddlers¡­¡¹


    ¡¸No, as long as the hat was made by you, you don¡¯t have to worry so much. It¡¯s going to be fine¡¹


    I would be d to wear a hat made by the person I love.


    Even if the other vigers have nicer ones, I¡¯d still choose the one Flora made for me.


    ¡¸I understand. It¡¯s a little embarrassing, but I¡¯ll give you the hat that I made when I get home¡¹


    ¡¸Un. Thank you¡¹


    I thanked Flora who was smiling happily at me.


    ¡¸¡­Ah¡¹


    While we were in the middle of our conversation as we walked, her hand touched my right arm.


    A short ¡°Ah¡± came out of her mouth naturally.


    They only touched for a short moment, but I fully felt her smooth and soft skin from that. The feeling went away in an instant but I wanted to touch her more.


    I wonder if Flora was thinking the same thing because she was moving suspiciously- as in she kept on ncing at my hand.


    Maybe she also wanted to hold hands with me, I think?


    I think that she¡¯d normally be too embarrassed if the vigers saw her holding hands with me, but it seems to be okay to do so right now when there¡¯s no one around.


    Since now I understood a little more about her mindset, I will show her my manly side.


    Yup, I made up my mind and decided to reach my hand out.


    Flora¡¯s shoulders trembled when I grasped her hand like she was surprised.


    But she epted it with slightly reddened cheeks as she tightly held my hand back.


    Unlike my rugged, tough hands, I could fully feel how soft her hand was.


    Her body temperaturebined with that softness was starting to make my heart race. My face became red as I started to feel nervous, but at the same time, a warm, fuzzy feeling was filling my chest.


    ¡¸¡­Aldo-san, your hand feels so big and strong. It makes me feel so safe when we hold hands¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Your soft hand also makes me feel calm when I hold on to it, Flora¡¹


    While we were talking to each other and having someughs, we swung our hands up and down slowly as we walked.


    I made sure that I held her hand tight.


    For the next little while, I was soaked in an indescribable feeling of bittersweet happiness.


    I thought that since we¡¯lle across other vigers as we get closer to the vige square, it¡¯ll be a pity that we won¡¯t be able to hold hands for much longer¡­Even though I wanted to do this with her for the whole day.


    I kept wondering how long I had left to hold hands with her for, since there are still no vigers to be seen anywhere right now. I looked around restlessly as I pondered.


    Then, I noticed an old grandpa looking at us from the front of his house on our left side.


    O-Oh shoot.


    ¡¸Hey look granny, those two are finally together¡¹


    ¡¸Ohh my, would you look at that¨C It was so frustrating just looking at them before. Lemme see, lemme see. Ohhh, Flora-chan has such a nice expression on her face. How nice¡¹


    The grandpa and granny said to each other as they looked at us. It was making me feel extremely ufortable and I wished they¡¯d stop looking at us like that.


    ¡¸¡ªAh?!¡¹


    Flora had also taken notice from the voices of those two people; she quickly took her hand away as her face turned red.


    Ah, so this is where our hand holding stops. Flora looked at me with a stupefied expression. It was like she wanted to tell me that it was nice to hold hands but now it¡¯s a little too embarrassing¡­


    However, it couldn¡¯t be helped now since we had been seen.


    But even if that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t remain still while being exposed to such looks!


    ¡¸Flora, we¡¯re going to run for a little¡¹


    ¡¸Y-yes!¡¹


    Flora was confused by my words for a second, but then she quickly understood me and nodded with a yful smile on her face.


    Then, I grabbed her hand again and started to run.


    ¡¸Ohhh¨C they¡¯re running away¡¹


    ¡¸Ah we didn¡¯t have any bad intentions, but I guess it¡¯s not good to look at them like we were looking at some scenery, right? ¡¹


    I heard their faint voicesing from behind when I focused my hearing.


    In a way, I didn¡¯t feel like running away from them anymore after hearing that.


    ¡ô


    After the grandpa and grandma disappeared from our sight, we reluctantly walked with our hands parted.


    The scenery around us gradually changed from grasnd to farms, and people started to appear here and there.


    We waved and said hi to the vigers we saw on the way before we arrived at the vige square.


    ¡¸Oh! It¡¯s Aldo!¡¹


    ¡¸Ohh you¡¯re right, Colette!¡¹


    ¡¸The one who defeated that terrible monster with a sword?¡¹


    And then a lot of people, including children, gathered around me.


    What¡¯s going on? What on earth is happening here?


    Both Flora and I were confused from the vigers surrounding me all of a sudden.


    Meanwhile, Colette, who was at the front of the crowd, spoke out.


    (Colette was a vige girl kid from some chapters ago)


    ¡¸Hey, hey Aldo, is it true that you took down a red bear?¡¹


    She asked me with excitement like an overly excited young boy.


    ¡¸Hey is it true that you beat it with just a sword alone?¡¹


    I was convinced after hearing those questions.


    It seems that the news of me single-handedly defeating the red bear has already spread to everyone in this vige. It¡¯s a little embarrassing.


    Was this what Kyle meant when he told me to be careful on the way?


    ¡¸Well, yeah. I used a sword to defeat that red bear¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Ohhhh!¡¹¡¹¡¹


    Even the adults around us were impressed when I answered the questions of Collette and the vige boy with a bright smile.


    As your adventurer rank rises, it was natural for the difficulty of the hurdles you¡¯ll face to rise as well. So it really is something for people to be happy for when you take down those strong monsters.


    But back when I was an A-ranked adventurer, the guild wouldn¡¯t be happy at all when we made our reports of taking down things like red bears. Rather, they gave the feeling that doing that much was expected from us.


    Of course, our clients or the viges involved would be happy that we took down the monsters, but the people who knew of us or other A-ranked adventurers would understand that monsters like red bears are an easy task for us.


    Although I didn¡¯t care ¡®cause it was work, I might havepletely forgotten about that joy of being an adventurer since I had been one for so long.


    ¡¸I heard that you cut the monster cleanly in two at its stomach, is that true?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. I shed at it and cut it in one swing¡¹


    I answered the young girl who had aposed feel to her while making some hand gestures.


    It seems that stories about killing monsters that threatened viges were popr among vigers since they are usually hungry for stimtion. I was often asked by other vigers from other viges in the past like this after a monster subjugation.


    ¡¸Amazing-! Show me your sword next time! I have never seen a sword before!¡¹


    A lively boy asked me with his eyes shining.


    ¡¸Sure. A long sword would be dangerous but I could show you a short sword used for self-defense for a bit¡¹


    This child is the type that would want to touch the sword and maybe swing it all around when I show it to him. I hope he¡¯d endure with a short sword used for self-defense so there won¡¯t be any danger.


    I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll be able to tell that my long sword was made to y dragons either, but it¡¯d be better to not show that to people.


    ¡¸Ueeee, why don¡¯t you show me a long sworddd?¡¹


    ¡¸Kuroru, I bet you¡¯d want to touch it when he shows it to you, right? A long sword would be dangerous for that so just let him show you a short one¡¹


    The young boy named Kuroru was admonished by theposed-looking young girl with my exact thoughts.


    ¡¸I¡¯ve heard that there would be casualties even if a group of a dozen hunters went to take one down, no? And he won just by himself-¡¹


    ¡¸You know that just means that Aldo was that strong of an adventurer, right? We can surely live with peace of mind if we have such a strong hunter guarding the mountains¡¹


    While I was being asked questions by the kids, the adults behind them were also having a conversation of their own.


    ¡¸Hey, Flora-chan, are you okay? I heard you were attacked, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Y-yes. I¡¯m alright! I wasn¡¯t hurt anywhere!¡¹


    ¡¸Why did you go in the forest in the west in the first ce?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s because¡­.um¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Didn¡¯t you know? It¡¯s to pick that flower! That flower from that forest in the west!¡¹


    ¡¸Flower¡­? Ohhhh?! That flower!¡¹


    Behind me, Flora was surrounded by mainly women from the vige.


    I could hear Flora shyly yelling and the other women¡¯s shrill voices.


    ¡¸She went to get the flower of union and was attacked by that monster. Then, the one she loves picked up his sword and gantly took down the monster to save her! It¡¯s that kind of story!¡¹


    ¡¸So? Did you end up giving him the flower at the end? What happened after that?!¡¹


    The vigers all looked at me after hearing the female vigers¡¯ loud and excited voices talking about the flower of union.


    Oh yeah. There were a lot of people that saw her holding that flower when she came back. It was natural for the news to spread after being seen by people like Kyle.


    ¡¸¡¸So what happened?¡¹¡¹


    ¡¸Ahh..what happened¡­Um¡­¡¹¡¹


    When she was asked further by the vigers, Flora looked over at me asking for help.


    Then, the women¡¯s eyes also focused on me all of a sudden.


    Ah, there¡¯s no point in hiding this anymore. Or rather, it¡¯ll be the same in the end even if I say it now. Wouldn¡¯t I be able to hold hands with her on the way back home if I just let it all out?


    While I was thinking about what to do, I walked up close to Flora.


    Then, I grasped her hand and said one thing.


    ¡¸We got together¡¹


    And then thundering, loud cheers echoed in the vige square.

 Chapter 46 - A Second Home

    <h4>Chapter 46: A Second Home</h4>


    ¡¸Ara, wee. We¡¯ve been expecting the two of you¡¹


    When we rushed in Ergys-san¡¯s home after escaping from the vigers, Fiona-san greeted us with a friendly grin that was much brighter than usual¡­No, I should say that it was more like a smirk.


    ¡¸Thank you. Hello¡¹


    I bowed as I thought about just how many times I received those types of looks today.


    ¡¸I¡¯m home¡¹


    Flora said with a bashful smile as she carefully closed the door.


    ¡¸Un. Wee home, Flora¡¹


    Fiona-san said as she nodded when she saw Flora.


    Then, she took a nce at me and Flora before she continued with a look of disappointment on her face,


    ¡¸You already let go of each other¡¯s hand? I saw you two holding hands when you arrived at the vige square, so I thought that you were going toe here while doing the same¡­¡¹


    It seems like she was watching us from the window of her house.


    After we arrived at the vige square, the vigers surrounded us and did not let us go easily, so in the end, I took Flora¡¯s hand and escaped.


    Perhaps the grandpa and grandma that we encountered back then were the best ones out of all of them.


    ¡¸¡­So you saw us ¡¹


    ¡¸Yup, I was curious about what the big fuss outside of the window was about. It was really nice at the end when you took Flora¡¯s hand and got her out of there¡¹


    Fiona-san said in admiration as she ced her hand on her cheek.


    It makes me feel troubled how well the gestures that she makes suit her.


    Her warm gaze that she¡¯s directing at us was just making us shrink in embarrassment.


    ¡¸Hey, what are we doing talking here? Come on in, let¡¯s continue in the living room¡¹


    I would have loved it if she told us that before she teased us, but I can¡¯tin seeing how happy she looked when she was inviting us in.


    Was that it? Because her daughter has finally brought home a lover instead of a friend?


    When I thought of that, I started to feel nervous.


    ¡¸Thanks for having me¡¹


    ¡¸Aldo-san, you¡¯re being too stiff, you know? Isn¡¯t my home your home as well?¡¹


    When I walked in being a little nervous, Flora teased me.


    It seems to be payback from this morning. It looks like she did not forgive me even when I offered her the slippers as my apology.


    ¡¸No, technically it isn¡¯t yet. That¡¯s why we¡¯re here today to get their approval officially, right?¡¹


    ¡¸I have no~ clue what you¡¯re saying¡¹


    Flora replied in a cute manner with her cheeks puffed up, as if she was annoyed from the way I was quibbling.


    Even Fiona-san giggled quietly from seeing Flora¡¯s cute side.


    After we entered the living room, Ergys-san was there with a smile twice as bright as Fiona-san¡¯s.


    ¡¸I soon realized that you guys came when there was a big fuss outside, Flora and Aldo-san¡¹


    ¡¸Sorry for making such a scene¡¹


    Ah. I was already ashamed of it so I apologized.


    ¡¸No, no, it was very good that you took Flora by the hand and broke through the surround of the vigers in the end¡¹


    ¡¸Father, you¡¯ve been watching as well?!¡¹


    ¡¸Naturally. It was an important scene of my daughter and her lover. I really did not expect it to be that entertaining though¡¹


    Ergys-san t-out answered Flora¡¯s question when she asked him in a voice mixed with surprise and disbelief.


    So that means that Ergys-san and Fiona-san were both watching use here from the vige square together through the window of their entrance. And then, he went back to sit in the living room when we arrived. That¡¯s pretty cute of him if he did that.


    While I was guessing the mischievous actions of Ergys-san, I heard Fiona-san¡¯s voice from their kitchen.


    ¡¸Dear, I know you want to talk a lot with them, but let them take a seat first¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, you¡¯re right. Yes, please take a seat¡¹


    Ergys-san urged me and Flora to sit down. Of course, Flora sat next to me and Ergys-san sat down in front of me.


    We sat like this when we had dinner together at this house before, but I¡¯m feeling strangely nervous sitting like this today since the reason for why I¡¯m here was different.


    Even though I was nervous, Ergys-san had a big smile on his face. He has been nodding as he alternated looks between me and Flora for a while now.


    ¡¸Father¡­you¡¯re acting too effeminate¡¹


    ¡¸Oh? Is that so? I¡¯m just happy that my daughter brought home her lover¡¹


    Ergys-san answered Flora while scratching his head, not even fazed by her voice of protest.


    ¡¸Mouu!¡¹


    ¡¸Seriously. I want you to understand our feelings as well since we¡¯ve always been watching you and wondered how much longer it was going to go on the way it was¡¹


    Fiona-san said as she came in the living room after she finished preparing the tea.


    The sweet and refreshing smell of green apples drifted from the steaming hot cups of tea. Ohh, it¡¯s apple mint tea.


    ¡¸Every time you had hime eat here, we always wondered if you guys have moved on to the next stage¡¹


    Ergys-san said with deep emotion as Fiona-san ced the cups of tea quietly on the table.


    Speaking of which, every time I came here for dinner, both of them would have somewhat of a restless look at first.


    I thought it was because they were pleased that Flora brought home a male friend despite her shy personality. It turns out that it was because they were anticipating development in the rtionship between me and Flora.


    But in the end, it was thanks to them that we were able to move forward in our rtionship, so there are feelings of gratitude towards them while feeling a bit apologetic as well.


    After Fiona-san ced all our tea on the table and sat down, I took this timing and lowered my head.


    ¡¸Um¡­how should I put it, I¡¯m sorry for being such a wimp¡¹


    Then, Flora who was sitting next to me, stood up vigorously.


    ¡¸You¡¯re not a wimp, Aldo-san! It¡¯s true that you are dense for not noticing my desperate advances I made towards you, and you didn¡¯t pick up on any of the hints from my words or remember what happened nine years ago, but-¡¹


    Huh? Are you backing me up? Or are you dissing me?


    ¡¸But, you cared deeply for me and you even fought the monster to save my life! So don¡¯t call yourself a wimp!¡¹


    Flora directed those words with a powerful voice not only to her parents, but also to me.


    She spoke in a loud voice that I don¡¯t usually hear her use. From that, I became exceptionally happy because I understood that she was speaking from the bottom of her heart.


    Ergys-san and Fiona-san were both surprised at Flora¡¯s strong tone, but they both replied with a gentle smile on their faces,


    ¡¸Even if you didn¡¯t say it in such a loud voice, we knew this much from watching over you two for all this time¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. There¡¯s no way we would approve of your rtionship if it was really with a person who is no good¡¹


    I was surprised from their words.


    ¡¸Eeh? Ah, yes. I¡¯m sorry for yelling¡¹


    Ergys-san and Fiona-san looked at her with a smile as Flora sat back down in embarrassment.


    ¡¸¡ªAh!¡¹


    Flora made a painful expression for a second as she sat down. Did she forget about the pain she was feeling fromst night and sat down too quickly?


    ¡¸Ara, ara~ It looks likest night was a great sess for you and we won¡¯t need to ask about that¡¹


    Flora¡¯s ears turned red when Fiona-san hinted out the cause of her pain.


    She looked down with her fully red face and I made a bitter smile.


    Oh please let us off on that.


    In the middle of this silent and embarrassing atmosphere, Ergys-san, who was sitting across from me, cleared his throat with a cough to change the topic.


    ¡¸In any case, we wanted to properly thank you for saving our daughter. If you weren¡¯t here, Aldo-san, Flora might not be here anymore. Really, thank you¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you for rescuing our precious daughter¡¹


    Ergys-san and Fiona-san lowered their heads down to the table.


    ¡¸No, oh no. It was only natural for me to save the person I love! Please raise your heads already!¡¹


    It felt really bad to see these two people, who I owed so much to, lowering their heads to me like that.


    ¡¸Even if she is the person you like, there aren¡¯t many people out there who would fight a monster with their life on the line like that¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. Someone who is able to do that is not a wimp. You¡¯re just ate bloomer when ites to love¡¹


    Fiona-san said in a mischievous tone in this calm atmosphere.


    At this time, I thought that now was the time to say it, so I straightened my spine and opened my mouth


    ¡¸Will you two approve us to be together officially?¡¹


    They were taken aback from my words, then they bothughed and said,


    ¡¸Yes, I approve¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, you have my approval as well¡¹


    When they gave their answer as they nodded in satisfaction, tears started toe out from my eyes.


    I suddenly turned to look at Flora, who was sitting beside me, and she wasughing happily as well.


    However, that wasn¡¯t the only thing that I wanted to ask them.


    Flora nodded at me as she saw the determination in my eyes and understood what I wanted to do.


    A subtle, tense feeling surfaced inside of me again.


    But thanks to Flora holding on to my hand, I was able to bring my courage out.


    Yup. This wasn¡¯t just me alone but it¡¯s what Flora wants as well.


    ¡¸Ergys-san, Fiona-san! I want to get married with Flora. Please give us your approval!¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. Please go ahead and get married with our daughter¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯s no reason for us to oppose if it¡¯s you, Aldo-san. Let¡¯s announce your marriage at the harvest festival this year¡¹


    They answered us easily with their approval when we lowered our heads and asked.


    I raised my head in surprise from it being so easy.


    Aren¡¯t they being too rxed about it? Wouldn¡¯t marriage be something that¡¯s considered after they discuss about it more or after us living together for a longer period of time?


    When I looked at Flora, she looked a bit surprised as well.


    ¡¸When you two asked for approval to be together earlier, I thought you were going to bring up the talk of marriage instead¡¹


    ¡¸Yup. Since we nned on epting your marriage at the start as well¡¹


    I-I see. So that¡¯s why they were taken aback, huh? I guess I made them worry again about our rtionship going into a stalemate again.


    ¡¸From now on, you two better be living together¡¹


    ¡¸But that doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯te home at any time. We don¡¯t live that far from each other so I want to see your faces frequently, okay?¡¹


    Ergys-san and Fiona-san told us with calm voices as they sipped on their tea.


    ¡¸Aldo-san!?¡¹


    ¡¸Flora!¡¹


    And so, we hugged as we screamed out in joy since our marriage was epted.

 Chapter 47 - Family

    <h4>Chapter 47: Family</h4>


    ¡¸No- still, I have to say, when I see the two of you side by side, I can¡¯t help but smile¡¹


    Ergys-san really looked simply happy as he said that.


    Hohh, so that¡¯s the expression a father makes when he is happy from the bottom of his heart while witnessing his daughter¡¯s growth.


    I can¡¯tin about that.


    Flora probably feels how happy her father is feeling as well, so she couldn¡¯tin either. She was simply hanging her head down in embarrassment while she rubbed her thigh.


    Even when webined this with how the vigers teased us and looked at us however they wanted, it was still a happy feeling inside¡­


    Besides, I also feel the same way as Ergys-san right now; I can¡¯t help but smile just by seeing Flora next to me.


    I can feel my expression naturally bing loose like that when I think of how I¡¯m going to have such a lovely girl as my bride.


    It¡¯s like there¡¯s a warm feeling of being touched swelling up in my chest. But anyway, it¡¯s a very nice feeling.


    ¡¸Your long wish that you¡¯ve dreamed of¡­it has finallye true, hasn¡¯t it, Flora?¡¹


    Ergys-san said emotionally.


    And then, Fiona-san, who was sitting next to him, gently ced down her teacup from her mouth and joined in,


    ¡¸And you know when Flora realized that Aldo-san had left the vige back then, she was crying like¨C¡¹


    ¡¸Ahhhh! M-mother?!¡¹


    Flora screamed out in panic to interrupt what Fiona-san was going to say.


    It seems that she was going to tell me something that happened nine years ago after I left this vige. This got me quite interested so I would like to hear about it more in detail.


    When Fiona-san saw my curious bodynguage and the sight of Flora panicking, she continued with an even more beaming expression,


    ¡¸Ara, isn¡¯t it fine to tell him since you¡¯re going to marry him anyway? So he can know a little of the hardship I had went through tofort you when you were crying all day while saying things like ¡°But I was going to be his bride!¡± ¡¹


    It makes me really happy to hear something like that. She really thought of me wholeheartedly at that time and for thesest nine years.


    I found that out already when I confessed to her, but it really pulls at my heartstrings when I hear it again from someone else.


    When I turned to look at Flora, who was blushing and at a loss of what to do, our eyes matched and I started to feel a little embarrassed as well.


    ¡¸Thank you, Flora. I¡¯m so lucky to have someone like you who thought about me all this time¡¹


    ¡¸Y-yes¡­I¡¯m a very lucky girl to have met you as well¡¹


    When I thanked her with a bright smile on my face, her face got so red it was as if she was going to explode in mes.


    Ergys-san¡¯s and Fiona-san¡¯s faces were both saying ¡°This is the best thing ever¡±. Perhaps mine was as well.


    That shy side of Flora is so cute and lovely.


    ¡¸So, Fiona-san, what was Flora like after that?¡¹


    ¡¸Uuu! Mouu!¡¹


    When I leaned in on the table and asked, Flora nudged me with her shoulder to protest.


    It can¡¯t be helped since of course I would want to find out more on how cute Flora was during her childhood.


    ¡¸Hmm let see, she said she was frustrated that there were some questions about flowers that she could not answer for you back then, so she asked me quite a lot of questions about them. Then¡ª Ara, ara, it looks like I really shouldn¡¯t say any more~¡¹


    Fiona-san was right. Flora was really pouting now. I wanted to poke her puffed up cheeks with my finger, but I won¡¯t because I think she¡¯ll be really pissed if I did that.


    When I looked at Fiona-san with a bitter smile, she moved her mouth and said to me silently, ¡°Next time, okay?¡±


    I¡¯m very curious to know Flora¡¯s cute behaviors when she was a child but oh well. I think I¡¯lle and ask her about it by myself next time.


    ¡¸Ah, but at any rate, since you¡¯re going to marry Flora, it looks like the next vige chief is decided then and there goes all my worries as well!¡¹


    Ergys-san changed the topic to ease up the mood in the air, but I couldn¡¯t keep up with his words. I know that I¡¯ll be marrying Flora, but I¡¯m going to be the next vige chief as well?


    ¡¸Aldo-san, you¡¯re going to be the next vige chief, you know?¡¹


    To my face of disbelief, Ergys-san told me again.


    ¡¸Ehh? Ah, that¡¯s right! Ergys-san is the vige chief and Flora is your only daughter, so me being her husband will make me the next vige chief!¡¹


    When I spoke in a surprised, loud voice, Fiona-san and Flora both smiled bitterly.


    I had forgotten for a moment that Ergys-san was the vige chief.


    ¡¸¡­Aldo-san, did you suddenly forget that I was the vige chief?¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, I had forgotten because I was only thinking of you as Flora¡¯s father today¡¹


    I lowered my head with my eyes closed and apologized to him.


    ¡¸Aldo-san is quite absent minded sometimes¡¹


    ¡¸Fufufu, make sure you do a good job supporting him then, okay Flora?¡¹


    Gentleughter echoed in the living room after Flora and Fiona-san¡¯s words.


    Flora, I wish you¡¯d tell me I was like that as you realized it. Or rather, I guess I should be aware of myself without anyone having to tell me. I¡¯m sorry for being so absent minded.


    ¡­But is this what a real family conversation is like?


    Ergys-san and Fiona-san had always treated me with friendliness. But as I thought, after Flora and I decided to marry, they¡¯re acting even closer than before since we¡¯re a family now.


    That¡¯s probably why they¡¯re teasing us without mercy since they don¡¯t have to feel reserved anymore.


    However, sharing the memories and worries with each other like that without having to hide our real feelings is really fun.


    This is probably what a family conversation, and what being in a family environment is like.


    It might just be a usual day with nothing special for them, but to me, this is a sparkling scene full of warmth with everyone in it.


    I want to protect this peacefulness. And I want to be a part of it forever.


    When I came to, the sounds of gentleughter were gone. Everyone was just looking at me with a surprised expression on their faces.


    What¡¯s going on?


    ¡¸Aldo-san, is everything okay?¡¹


    When I heard Flora¡¯s worried voice, I realized that something warm was running down my cheeks.


    ¡¸¡­Hm? I, I¡¯m crying?¡¹


    Tears were flowing down from my eyes naturally without me realizing.


    I started to wipe my tears with my hand to my surprise.


    At that moment, Flora leaned on to me and started to pat my back.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve never had a family before. I was just overjoyed by it¡­¡¹


    After hearing my words, Ergys-san and Fiona-san sighed in relief.


    Yeah. They must have thought something was wrong because I suddenly bursted out crying.


    ¡¸Since we¡¯re already a family, feel free to rely on us, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, we¡¯re happy that we got such a big son(inw) now, you know?¡¹


    The gentle words of Ergys-san and Fiona-san were engraved deeply in my heart.


    If they keep talking to me like that my tears would never stop.


    ¡¸¡­Everything¡¯s going to be alright. We¡¯ll be here for you¡¹


    Flora whispered to me as she snuggled up closer against me.


    Her voice was filled with the sense of maternity and it made me feel very secure.


    ¡¸Un. Thank you¡¹


    I thanked them as I wiped my tears. Flora nodded and smiled at me in response.


    Ergys-san and Fiona-san both looked at us looking satisfied.


    Surely, they were thinking about how well Flora will be in supporting her husband.


    Ah, I can¡¯t be crying all the time as a man.


    I hurried in wiping my tears and clearing my nose.


    Then, at this time, it was my stomach that started to act up.


    Everyone except me had a stupefied look on their face and then their shoulders shook as they giggled.


    First he was crying and now his stomach is roaring. Just how quickly does this person switch gears? I could not help but blush at the thought of them thinking that.


    ¡¸Ufufu, it looks like Aldo-san really needs his ¡°support¡± now. Wouldn¡¯t it be tough after you¡¯re married?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes! But that will be fine with me!¡¹


    ¡¸Well then, for my new son-inw, shall I show some of my skills ?¡¹


    ¡¸I will help out as well!¡¹


    ¡¸Sure, you have to practice your cooking more anyway since you¡¯re going to be someone¡¯s wife now¡¹


    Fiona-san and Flora talked happily as they moved towards the kitchen.


    It brings a smile to my face when I see how much they resemble a pair of sisters when they¡¯re walking next to each other.


    ¡¸This is nice¡­ this kind of thing. My wife and daughter cooking, and I¡¯ll talk to my daughter¡¯s husband while we wait for the food. Then, we can enjoy it with some alcohol when it¡¯s ready. I¡¯ve dreamed of this moment for so many years¡­¡¹


    Ergys-san muttered wholeheartedly.


    I wonder if I¡¯ll feel like that when I have my own child.


    ¡¸¡­Hey, Aldo-san¡¹


    ¡¸What is it?¡¹


    ¡¸So when are my grandchildrening?¡¹


    ¡¸Ergys-san¡­it¡¯s a bit too soon for that ¡¹

 Chapter 48 - You Like Muscles?

    <h4>Chapter 48: You Like Muscles?</h4>


    At the time our marriage was epted, it was decided that I¡¯m going to be the next vige chief.


    Although I¡¯m worried about whether or not I¡¯ll be able to do a good job as the chief since I was just an adventurer, Ergys-san said that there is still some time until that happens so I should learn slowly as I go.


    After I thought about it carefully, he was right. Ergys-san isn¡¯t going to retire yet since he isn¡¯t that old.


    In the first ce, I¡¯ve only been in this vige for about three months. It wasn¡¯t possible for me to suddenly take over on managing a vige.


    First, I have to familiarize myself with the lifestyle of Nordende, then, all the inhabitants and the natural environment. At the very least, I have to be familiar with them when I be the vige chief, but that would be for the years toe.


    Just as Ergys-san says, I can learn slowly as I help out with his work.


    Fortunately, I can read and write, and I am able to do some calctions as well.


    I knew that those skills were essential to have in order to live as an adventurer, so I¡¯ve always asked the church sisters who have taken care of me to teach me when I was a kid and the adventurers who I came across to teach me when I was an adult.


    If you didn¡¯t have those skills, you wouldn¡¯t be able to properly take up quests and you¡¯ll be at a disadvantage when dealing with money. Since both of those things ount for a significant part of your adventurer life, you would be helpless. I was scammed many times back when I was a naive child and waspletely taken advantage of.


    Well, that¡¯s why I already have those essential skills and wouldn¡¯t have to study them in a rush.


    To put it simply, the most important for me to do right now was still to get used to a viger¡¯s lifestyle here.


    I had such a discussion with Ergys-san over lunch, and now I¡¯m going to help Flora pack some things to prepare for moving into our house.


    Yup. She will be officially moving in with me today. That¡¯s why she was currently in the middle of packing all her clothing and tools that she needs to take along with her.


    Since there was no need for me to help her on arranging her luggage, my main job was to put all the stuff she¡¯s finished packing onto a four wheel wagon, then I¡¯ll be pulling that to our house afterwards.


    My main job was going to be only two of those things, but thanks to some people, it has increased to three¡­ And the third thing was¡­


    ¡¸Oii, Aldo. So what happened between you two in the end?¡¹


    ¡¸Oii oii, are you that insensitive to ask him like this? At least wait until Flora-chan goes to load her luggage onto the wagon¡¹


    ¡¸Baka. I¡¯m doing this on purpose. It¡¯s because of the hate I have for the one who robbed us of our pretty flower of Nordende. I will keep messing with him¡¹


    Like that, my third job was to ward off the vigers who came to tease us like this.


    While looking at the vigers with a bitter expression,


    ¡¸¡­You guys¡­ This is whack. Did youe all the way out here from your homes to work or do this?¡¹


    Yup. The vigers who were sitting in front of Ergys-san¡¯s house working were like they were out camping.


    They were working on some Nordende-produced papirus beans.


    After peeling their hard shells, you crush the beans into paste with a rod then you bake them. They have the special characteristics of puffing up when baked. With a soft texture and a mild vor, it¡¯s a type of food that can be eaten often and they keep you full for a long period of time.


    Normally you¡¯d take your time in the kitchen with this type of work, but these guys took it out here.


    ¡¸Well, doesn¡¯t it suck to peel them slowly at home? It¡¯d just be dead silent the entire time in our homes¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s only a simple task of peeling and crushing. If we¡¯re going to do that anyway, why not do it while having some fun with everyone?¡¹


    The vigers responded as they peeled the papirus beans leisurely.


    Having some fun you say¡­


    Well, when I¡¯m doing theundry by myself, I also like to talk to the housewives around me so I know how that feels. But damn, don¡¯te all the way here like you¡¯re going to watch a show.


    ¡¸Aldo-san! Please help me with this~¡¹


    ¡¸Ahh, got it!¡¹


    Flora brought her luggage box out to the door entrance, so I ran to her to take it from her.


    ¡¸Be careful, it¡¯s a bit heavy ¡®cause of the cooking utensils in there, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Yup, I got it¡¹


    It may be a bit heavy for a girl, but it¡¯s easily manageable for a man.


    ¡¸Wow- your arms are amazing, Aldo-san. They are not huge but they feel so muscr¡¹


    Flora said in a voice of admiration when I lifted the box with one hand.


    I¡¯m not going to drop the box when it¡¯s only this heavy, but the way her smooth hands were rubbing my arm was tickling me.


    ¡¸Heyy, you¡¯re tickling me¡¹


    ¡¸Oh sorry, let me touch it for a bit longer¡­¡¹


    Even though Iined lightly, Flora kept feeling up the muscles on my arm without a care to what I said.


    Speaking of which, when we took a shower together, she was also touching my chest and arms.


    Does she like muscles that much?


    To me, a girl¡¯s soft skin is much nicer to touch, but maybe it¡¯s attractive to her since it¡¯s something that you don¡¯t have as a girl.


    Well, I guess that¡¯s why guys find the breasts of a woman attractive. Even I touched them a lot yesterday.


    ¡¸Ahhh¨C! I¡¯m so jealous of them!¡¹


    ¡¸Sh*t, flirting in front of us like that¡­!¡¹


    While I was letting Flora have her way with my arm, the vigers in front of Ergys-san¡¯s home were crying out in frustration.


    But it¡¯s your own fault foring here to see us.


    However, it doesn¡¯t feel that bad to see the vigers¡¯ frustrated faces when I get all chummy with Flora.


    I turned towards the vigers and showed them my best smug face.


    ¡¸¡¸Reeeeeeeee!!¡¹¡¹


    Then, the vigers made a strange monkey-like screech as they started to dump their papirus bean shells into a cart.


    Stop that¡­ Are you guys monkeys or something?


    After the vigers and I had a stare down for a while, I heard footstepsing from the entrance of Ergys-san¡¯s house.


    ¡¸Flora? What are you doing? If you don¡¯t finish up soon it¡¯ll be night time, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah! That¡¯s right. I¡¯ming!¡¹


    Flora was woken up from Fiona-san¡¯s voice when she came to check on Flora.


    She quickly went back into the house after reluctantly letting go of my arm.


    I¡¯ll let you touch them all you want when we¡¯re home.


    ¡¸¡­Aldo-san¡¹


    Fiona-san called out to me while I was carrying the box to the wagon with such thoughts.


    ¡¸Yes?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    When I stopped moving and turned around and replied to Fiona-san, she came closer to me without speaking a word.


    Then, she slowly raised her arm¨C and touched my shoulder.


    Her gentle, soft hand ran along the unevenness of my shoulder muscle, as if she was satisfied with what she saw.


    When a beautiful woman like her touches me, I felt embarrassed as I expected.


    ¡¸¡­Um-Ummm¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸I knew it, you have some nice muscles¡¹


    While I was calling out in embarrassment, Fiona-san muttered so before she took her hand away from my shoulder and went back inside the house.


    Are girls that interested in a man¡¯s muscles?


    I don¡¯t understand it well, but it seems like Fiona-san was less interested than Flora was. She took her hand off like she was only curious about it but Flora was feeling all over them.


    A bitter smile came out as I remembered about the scene from before, then I continued to carry the box to the wagon.


    And so, when I walked by the vigers who had be like monkeys¡­


    ¡¸EAT SHELLS!¡¹


    I saw that oneing so I moved quickly and dodged the bean shells that they were chucking at me and stacked the boxes on the wagon.


    Then, I moved back to the front of the vigers quickly where their papirus bean shells were piled up,


    ¡¸*FUUUU*-!¡¹


    I blew on them just like that.


    ¡¸Ugyaaaaaaaa!?¡¹


    ¡¸Uwahh?! What are you doing! The beans and the shells are all mixed up now!¡¹


    The papirus bean shells flew towards the vigers¡¯ faces and also into the beans.


    The viger who had his face struck by the shells spun around on the ground and screamed as he desperately tried to separate the shells and beans again..


    That was my payback for them messing with me, chucking their bean shells at the wagon like that.


    ¡¸Aldo-san! Can you help me with something heavy here-?¡¹


    ¡¸Got it-!¡¹

 Chapter 49 - The Warmth On My Shoulder

    <h4>Chapter 49: The Warmth On My Shoulder</h4>


    After pushing the wagon that was filled with Flora¡¯s belongings for a while, we finally arrived at our house.


    ¡¸We¡¯re finally back¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹


    Flora answered with a slightly tired voice.


    I had expected about that much. We¡¯ve been surrounded by vigers the whole day.


    We dered our rtionship in front of the vigers, then we visited her parents. After seeing the pile of Flora¡¯s private belongings on the wagon, the vigers understood that we¡¯re going to be living together now.


    With that being the case, they left the feelings they had for her behind and stopped making up rumors. They stopped messing with us and congratted us.


    Especially the papirus beans crowd; they were all like ¡°This calls for a celebration for the two newlyweds!¡± So now we¡¯re even.


    Flora was also tired from dealing with the adorable vige girls who were genuinely worried for her love life.


    I envied Flora who could enjoy thepany of people who were purely happy for her, since I was only surrounded by jealous men.


    Well, anyone would get jealous of the person who gets to live together with a good woman like Flora.


    Everyone said that they were looking forward to the harvest festival this year, but I thought that just the celebration that happened today was plenty enough to deal with already. I felt a bit scared at the thought of having to deal with any more than that.


    ¡¸Well then, let¡¯s carry the luggage in. The sun¡¯s already starting to set because of the unexpected things we ran into¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, let¡¯s get the stuff inside before it gets dark¡¹


    It was bad enough that the sun was already setting from dealing with the vigers. It would bepletely dark if we took our sweet time with it.


    I took the lead and pulled the wagon, while Flora pushed it from behind while adjusting the direction.


    ¡¸Flora, can you go open the door for me?¡¹


    I pulled the wagon close to our entrance, then I took the key from my pocket and tossed it to her.


    ¡¸Ahh!¡¹


    The key jumped three times between her hands before shepletely caught it.


    I instinctively smiled as I looked at the sight of Flora sighing in relief.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not like the key will break if you dropped it, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸I was just a bit surprised because you tossed it at me out of nowhere¡¹


    She moved quickly to the door as she brushed off my teasing.


    Her cheeks were slightly red. I already knew she didn¡¯t have good hand-eye coordination so there was no need to be embarrassed.


    She put the key that she held tightly into the keyhole of the door.


    It was clear that she was not familiar with this process; I could sense how tense she was from back here. I could go open it for her, but Flora hasn¡¯t had the chance to do this even once yet.


    When she timidly turned the key, a clicking sound was heard.


    After confirming that the door¡¯s been unlocked from that click, she pulled the key back out and opened the door.


    *Kiiiii* (wood creaking)- with the sound of the door opening, our living room and kitchen became visible.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    Although it was the same scene as usual, I wonder if it feels a little different for her today?


    Up until now, it has only been hering over here to capture my heart. But today, not only did we officially be a couple, we even got her parents¡¯ approval on our marriage. So I wonder if she could really feel this ce as her real home from today on.


    Since I wanted her to get that feeling, I passed the key to her and let her be the one to open that door.


    From the look on her face when she¡¯s standing there and looking inside, it looks like it was a sess. If that¡¯s true then that makes me a little happy.


    I don¡¯t think I should be staring at her like that, but when I see that look of sentiment on her face, it made me want to go up and hug her.


    I gently approached her and hugged her from behind.


    She flinched in surprise for a second, but she gently grasped my arms that I put around her in return.


    ¡¸From now on, this is our home¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah¡­¡¹


    I know that we didn¡¯t have much time left to move the things in, but I continued to hug her as we looked inside our house.


    ¡ô¡¡¡ô


    The sky turned madder red as if it was telling us that our sentimental time was over.


    With our slightly pink cheeks, we let go of each other and started to bring our luggage from the wagon into the house.


    I carried the heavier things while she carried the lighter stuff.


    We could have brought over all the things we need from her parent¡¯s house, but since our home¡¯s not that far from her parents¡¯, there was no need to do that. We decided that we¡¯ll go back to get them if we needed something. That was how we managed to finish packing and moving the stuff here before sunset.


    Right now, I¡¯m finishing moving Flora¡¯s chest of drawers into her room and then we¡¯ll organize the small personal belongings and items together.


    Normally we¡¯d have dinner before dark, so we would be cooking right about now, but since we had lunch and some snacks back at her parents¡¯ home earlier today, we weren¡¯t hungry yet.


    Besides, we still had some leftover stir-fry radishes and soup, so we didn¡¯t really need to cook.


    Therefore, our strategy was to finish moving in first.


    ¡¸Flora, for the tes and utensils that you brought over, want me to put them in the kitchen cupboard?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, sure, but we won¡¯t be using the big tes much, so I think you can put them in the very back¡¹


    ¡¸Got it¡¹


    The tableware that she brought over was some silver tes and some big wooden tes.


    Since we¡¯ll mostly be using wooden utensils in our house, the silver ones will be for our visitors.


    The huge wooden tes will be for times when we have lots of people over, like if Toack, Aisha, Ergys-san and Fiona-san were all over or something.


    That type of thing justpletely slips outta my head, so I can¡¯t help but admire Flora who was attentive enough to think of them.


    ¡¸And what about the spoons and forks, just put them in the usual spot?¡¹


    ¡¸Yah, sure, Aldo-san. Just put them there. Then, I want to put the seasonings I have inside¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, there¡¯s still a drawer left. Please teach me where you put whatter on¡¹


    ¡¸Sure!¡¹


    We moved around the kitchen as we stored our tableware away, one thing after another.


    All the things that she brought out were new things that I didn¡¯t have in this house.


    Things that I didn¡¯t need before or think of because I was living alone, and things that I wished I had, were all quickly being added to the house.


    I added the light pink colored curtain to the window of our living room and the ce became extremely gorgeous.


    While looking at all these new things, I muttered out,


    ¡¸It¡¯s fun to have all these new things added to the house. It reminded me of the time when I first moved in here¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Hehehe, me too. I feel as excited as the time when I had my own room for the first time¡¹


    Sheughed innocently as she ced the jars of seasoning into the kitchen cupboard.


    Then, she nodded in satisfaction as she closed the cupboard after putting everything in at once.


    It looked like she couldn¡¯t help but to be happy after she finished filling up our cupboard.


    Every time our number of things in the house increased, the feeling of happiness from being reminded that we¡¯re going to be living here together overflowed.


    The sad living room of a man who was living alone could no longer be seen after the house was filled by the things that she had brought over.


    I¡¯m sure that the big reason wasn¡¯t because of the increase in stylish living items, it was because of having a lovely girl like Flora by my side.


    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹


    Flora looked at me and tilted her head. Maybe it was because she noticed the way


    I was looking at her from the side.


    ¡¸I was just overjoyed from realizing again that you came here to live with me¡¹


    She smiled at me with pink cheeks after epting my straightforward feelings.


    ¡¸I am very happy to live here with you as well, Aldo-san. I get excited just by thinking about it, so much that it makes me nervous¡¹


    I instinctively went up to her and lightly hugged her with my arm around her shoulder because of how happy I was after hearing that.


    Then, she leaned her head on my shoulder and rubbed my right arm with it like an animal that was fawning over me.


    As I felt her warm temperature and soft touch along with the nice floral smell from her smooth hair, I was reassured of the fact that this was real life.


    We did not speak to each other and only felt each other¡¯s presence.


    Before us was a small flower pot on the table of the living room. In there, the flower of union was blooming in a vibrant pink color.

 Chapter 50 - Flora is Secretly a Pervert

    <h4>Chapter 50: Flora is Secretly a Pervert</h4>


    After we organized the stuff Flora brought and had dinner, we were taking a rxing break on the sofa inside the living room.


    The candle on the table illuminated the room with a gentle light.


    We sat side by side as we sipped on our apple-mint tea.


    I can never get enough of the feeling of having tea with a full stomach.


    It¡¯s thanks to the subtly sweet and refreshing scent of this tea that my entire body was feeling so rxed.


    I didn¡¯t have an interest in drinking tea at all when I was an adventurer, but now I¡¯m totally hooked on it.


    I could still remember the taste of the first cup of tea I got from Fiona-san when I first came to this vige.


    That human warmth and the feeling of having all your tension pulled out of your body.


    It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that was the moment when my new life began.


    The apple-mint tea became a special drink to me because of that.


    When I recalled how worried Ergys-san and Fiona-san were at the time when they talked to me, I started to feel a little bit embarrassed but it is a good memory.


    I lifted the cup and had another sip of the tea.


    The fruity vor of green apples followed by the refreshing taste of mint filled my mouth.


    ¡¸¡­Yeah, delicious¡¹


    ¡¸There are lots of people in this vige who don¡¯t really like this tea, but I see you favor this quite a bit, Aldo-san¡¹


    Flora said to me with a broad smile after she heard my muttering.


    Many people might be fine with the taste of green apple thates first, but a lot out there might not be fine with the minty vor thates after that. The tea is also quite fragrant, so it might not appeal to children either.


    ¡¸Yeah. I really like this sweet and refreshing taste. It totally rxes me when I drink it¡¹


    ¡¸I know what you mean. I drank this every day at home with my family after all¡¹


    Yeah, they do grow their own apple-mint nts in their backyard.


    ¡¸Why don¡¯t we try growing some at our house as well if it isn¡¯t too hard to?¡¹


    ¡¸Sure, let¡¯s do it! I actually wanted to grow some of that in our field here as well!¡¹


    I brought it up as a casual suggestion, but her reaction was stronger than I expected.


    She ced her cup down on the table and leaned forward with sparkling eyes.


    It looks like she has been wanting to do that quite badly.


    ¡¸That sounds good. You¡¯ll be here from now on as well, so it wouldn¡¯t be that bad for us to start growing a bit more things, right?¡¹


    Up until now the field was mostly taken care of by me even though I was a novice at farming. And I was only able to handle so much because I had my job as a hunter as well. But now, since Flora is here, having a veteran like her would make things much easier, so we should be able to grow more things.


    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯ve been looking forward to growing some more food ingredients ¡¹


    It seems like she agrees with that idea as well judging from the happy smile on her face.


    She really likes to grow crops.


    ¡¸Hm¡­ apple-mint, papirus beans, vegetables, and maybe even some edible flowers¡­¡¹


    She sounded like she was worrying about what to nt, but she looks excited for it.


    I have also been wanting to have a field where I grow many different types of crops in it.


    When we finished discussing what type of crops to nt, the candle in the room had gotten shorter and the light had gradually gotten dimmer.


    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s about time I go get the dishes done ¡¹


    Flora took our two tea cups and walked to the kitchen after our peaceful conversation ended.


    It¡¯s too bad that my fun conversation with her had toe to an end but it can¡¯t be helped. Candles don¡¯tst forever.


    I thought, wouldn¡¯t it be nice if I had a magic tool that could generate light then? However, that would be relying too much on the magic tools.


    Even when I already have magic tools to create fire and water¡­ humans sure are greedy creatures.


    We¡¯ll be together from now on, so there¡¯s no need to feel so antsy.


    Now then, maybe I should go to bed soon.


    With that thought, I stood up from the sofa and stretched my arms out towards the ceiling.


    As I felt my back muscles loosening up, that¡¯s when I also realized something.


    ¡­Don¡¯t I smell a bit like sweat right now?


    I have been moving stuff and dealing with the vigers the whole day, and I was even pushing a wagon.


    Surely I¡¯ve been sweating in this warm weather as we approached the summer.


    Did I hug her while being all sweaty like this? Did I stink? I began to feel uneasy when I thought of that.


    There¡¯s only one bed in our house, and we¡¯re going to be sharing that bed¡­


    Alright, let¡¯s have a bath today.


    I could have one ready quickly since I have the water and fire magic tools, and since the moonlight shines in that part of the house, there won¡¯t be a need to bring candles. So, there¡¯s no problem at all, right?


    ¡¸Alright. Flora! Let¡¯s take a bath today!¡¹


    ¡¸Ehhh? Right now? But we should go to bed soon at this time¡­¡¹


    ¡¸No worries, it¡¯ll be quick since I¡¯ll use the magic tools to make it¡¹


    Flora leaked out a cute ¡°¡­Ah¡± instinctively after hearing my reply.


    However, right after that, she continued with a shy ¡°¡­But¡± under her breath.


    ¡¸Hm? You don¡¯t want to, Flora?¡¹


    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not it. Today¡¯s hot and I¡¯ve been sweating¡­ but isn¡¯t there¡¯s a limit to the magic tools¡¯ energy? And the mana stones that can provide that energy are really expensive, right?¡¹


    I tilted my head in confusion, but I understood why she was so hesitant on it.


    It¡¯s because Flora is not familiar with magic tools like I am.


    If she ever wanted to take a bath, she would need her entire family¡¯s help to prepare one. So no matter how much she sweats, she would just try to bear with it by wiping herself down with a wet cloth.


    ¡¸It¡¯s true that the energy of the tools will lessen whenever you use them, but they won¡¯t run out of power that fast, you know? They can probablyst until the end of our lives if it¡¯s just us two using them for things like this¡¹


    ¡¸Ehh?! They canst that long?!¡¹


    Flora replied in a super surprised voice.


    ¡¸Hm? Did we not talk about this when we got in the bath yesterday?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, we did. But I thought you were just saying that because it was a special asion for us yesterday so you didn¡¯t mind using them. I didn¡¯t think they couldst that long¡­¡¹


    I finally understood the real meaning this time from seeing her rub her hands together timidly.


    So in other words, she thought that I was overdoing it yesterday for her because ofst night being a special night for us. And then I told a white lie about how long the magic tools could be used for.


    ¡­Yeah, that is a splendid misunderstanding.


    ¡¸Ahaha, you really don¡¯t have to worry about the tools because we can really use them for a long time, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Is-Is that right?¡¹


    Flora scratched her cheek in hesitation as she tried to reconfirm that fact with me.


    ¡¸Yeah. I have tons of things I can use in ce of mana stones. I¡¯ve been saving up so that I could live a good life here¡¹


    In reality, some adventurers would even buy all the useful magic tools that would be useful in their daily lives just before they retire. So what I said wasn¡¯t really that hard to believe.


    In my case, I had only envisioned a life living by myself so I didn¡¯t stock up on those tools.


    But if you ask me again now I would have surely done that.


    ¡¸A-Ah, you¡¯re right¡¹


    ¡¸I wouldn¡¯te without having any savings, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸No, I wasn¡¯t thinking that you did that!¡¹


    Flora shook her hands in front of her chest to deny it.


    ¡¸I was just thinking that it¡¯d be nice if my father and mother can enjoy a bath as well¡­¡¹


    Even though she should have been happy to learn that she could use a bath now for as many times as she wanted, the first thing she thought of was sharing it with her family. She really is a family-oriented girl.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve said something selfish even though they¡¯re such important items of yours¡¹


    ¡¸No, there¡¯s no such thing. I also think the same as you. However, let¡¯s keep this a secret between us and your family since there¡¯s all types of vigers out there, okay?¡¹


    If some other vigers found out about this, the requests that¡¯de would be endless, so let¡¯s keep this a secret within our family.


    When she heard my words that had a hint of yful tone, her smile blossomed like a flower.


    ¡¸Thank you, Aldo-san!¡¹


    ¡¸Well then, are we going to get in together when the bath is ready?¡¹


    ¡¸O-okay¡­¡¹


    I took a look at her as she replied to me shyly, then I walked towards our bathroom.


    ¡ô


    After I made the hot bath with the power of the magic tools, I headed into a room to change as I carried a change of clothes.


    Just when I was heading there, I ran into Flora who had just finished washing the dishes at the same time and was about to get in while carrying her change of clothes.


    ¡¸P-please go ahead¡¹


    ¡¸S-sure¡¹


    It was irrelevant who was going to go in first since we¡¯re going to be in there together anyway, but still she urged me to enter first.


    Then, I ced my change of clothes on a shelf and took off the shirt that I was wearing and put it in a basket.


    When I heard a ¡°Woaa¡­¡± of admirationing from the side, I turned and saw Flora standing there facing her shelf with a red face.


    There was nothing on her shelf, what is she doing?


    I started to take my pants off next as I wondered about that, then I heard a voice


    ¡°Wowwoahwoah¡±ing from the side again.


    When I stopped half way in the middle of taking my pants off and looked at her again, I caught her staring at me with a red face.


    ¡¸¨C?!¡¹


    When our eyes met, she turned around and looked back at her shelf in a panic.


    ¡­Flora-san, don¡¯t tell me that you were having fun watching me take my clothes off? Rather, it was obvious that she was doing that. That¡¯s a bit sly.


    Even I would feel embarrassed being stared at when I¡¯m getting naked.


    ¡¸¡­Are you not going to take your clothes off, Flora?¡¹


    ¡¸Kyaiii! Um-um-umm-um, I¡¯m going to take them off after!¡¹


    She kept ncing at me as she answered.


    I think that she¡¯s a pure and innocent girl, but on the other hand, I think she has a dirty mind as well, even though she tries to hide it.


    Even when we¡¯re talking like this, she was still staring at my upper body.


    No, I would do the same as well if our roles were reversed, right?


    ¡¸We¡¯re getting in together anyway; isn¡¯t it fine to take them off now?¡¹


    ¡¸I-i-i-it¡¯s embarrassing!¡¹


    When I put my hand on her shoulder, Flora covered her chest with her hands and hugged herself.


    Wait, I¡¯m embarrassed too you know?


    That makes me want to tease her a bit.


    ¡¸But why? We went in the bath together already yesterday. And we also had s¨C¡¹


    ¡¸Woawawawa?! T-t-that¡¯s because the mood was there, and we were going with the flow..Noo, it¡¯s too embarrassing to talk about it!!¡¹


    Flora responded quickly and blocked my mouth with her hands.


    Then, she stuttered as she replied in shame.


    I instinctively smiled at that cute and shy reaction of hers as it put a smile on my face.


    Well yeah,pared to a girl who could strip with no shame, I prefer a girl like Flora who has such cute reactions.


    ¡¸Oh but even though you stared at me so hard the whole time~¡¹


    ¡¸Noo, that¡­¡¹


    Flora became flustered after I teased her more as soon as she took her hands off my mouth.


    Maybe she¡¯s not going to deny it because she was really watching me that hard.


    If that¡¯s case maybe I can do it if I give it a little push.


    ¡¸Ohhh, so you can watch me all you want when I take my clothes off, but I¡¯m not allowed to do the same? Flora, that¡¯s so unfair¨C¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s not¡­¡¹


    She probably wanted to say that¡¯s not true but stopped after thinking about it herself.


    ¡¸What, what do you want me to do then?¡¹


    ¡¸I want to watch you take them off as well-¡¹


    Her face turned real red as her eyes wandered everywhere when I teased her like that.


    I also want to watch her take her clothes off and show her bare skin.


    We went into the bath together yesterday, but she had a towel wrapped around her until she quickly got into the hot bath. That¡¯s why I haven¡¯t really seen the moment she undresses.


    When I stared at her intently with all I had, she wiggled her thighs as she slowly turned to look at me,


    ¡¸F-fine then¡­ I¡¯ll take my clothes off¡¹

 Chapter 51 - Don’t Mind Me

    <h4>Chapter 51: Don¡¯t Mind Me</h4>


    Flora moved her hands to the button at the side of her skirt while I was giving her a long stare.


    She slowly unbuttoned the skirt without minding my constant gaze.


    After her navy blue skirt slipped off, her round butt and white panties were exposed.


    She¡¯s someone who looks to have a slender body type, but the ces on a woman that can stick out, like her boobs and butt, do stick out. But even so, areas like her waist and ankles are still slim; she truly has an ideal body type for a girl.


    Normally, you don¡¯t feel like she¡¯s erotic at all from howdylike she presents herself, but once she takes off her clothes she has things that can instantly charm all the guys. That contrast gets me so excited.


    ¡¸Ohhh¡­¡¹


    I unintentionally let out a sound when I saw her beautiful curves. Flora finished taking off her skirt at once and covered her panties with the hem of her blouse.


    Her cute form of resistance made me smile. While I wished that she didn¡¯t cover herself up, I¡¯ll endure it since I¡¯ll be seeing it again soon.


    Or rather, the way she¡¯s trying to hide her panties and thighs with that white blouse makes it feel much more sensational. It teases my imagination and makes me think about how she¡¯ll look without anything on.


    ¡¸U-um¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Please don¡¯t mind me¡¹


    Flora¡¯s eyes got a little watery when I cut her off with a smile just when she wanted to say something.


    I feel a little guilty for bullying her like that, but the desire of seeing Flora strip got the better of me.


    After understanding that I¡¯m not going to look away, she shyly moved her hands to the buttons of her blouse.


    The way she slowly unbuttoned it as a form of resistance was only making it more entertaining for me.


    I think slowly revealing the skin is more erotic than taking it off immediately.


    Every time a button was unbuttoned, a part of her skin from her beautiful cor bone to her huge breasts was revealed.


    Flora¡¯s nicely shaped chest that has been imprisoned went *boing* as it shook in happiness from being released.


    Maybe she could feel my gaze that was on her chest so she closed her eyes in shame.


    She took a slow breath then she quickly unbuttoned the rest of the buttons on her blouse around her stomach, as if she thought it would be less embarrassing to get it over with that way.


    After she took off the blouse that was covering her body in one go, her smooth, white skin and her mons pubis that was wrapped with her white panties became exposed.


    I¡¯m really excited to see Flora with so many openings that I normally don¡¯t get to see. A sense of superiority surges out as the thought of me being the only one who gets to see such a sight crosses my mind.


    ¡¸¡­Uu, if I knew this was going to happen, I would have chosen a better pair of underwear to wear¡¹


    She folded her blouse and skirt with a reddened face.


    ¡­If you have even better panties, then by all means, yes!


    I feel like I can finally understand what Kurune said in the old days when she said that a woman¡¯s underwear is like their lifeline. Certainly, it¡¯s a weapon that can deal a lot of damage to a man¡¯s heart.


    ¡¸Uu¡­ Start taking your clothes off too, Aldo-san!¡¹


    Flora told me in a loud voice while I kept staring at her when she only had her panties left on.


    ¡¸I will¡ª¡¹


    I answered her firmly that I didn¡¯t want to yet.


    That was because after seeing her naked body, I noticed that the thing in my groin area got hard.


    It¡¯s not that I¡¯m embarrassed to show my naked body to Flora, but it would be a little shameful to have a huge hard on in front of her the moment I took my clothes off. It would be the same as telling her that I got excited while watching her strip.


    Yeah, well, there¡¯s not much I can do about that after seeing her figure.


    But it would be embarrassing to let her see me this way after teasing her and staring at her like that.


    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t want to be seen naked anymore?¡¹


    She teased me with a yful smile when she sensed that something was up.


    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not it¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Then you would have no problem if I take them off for you!¡¹


    ¡¸Ahh, wait!¡¹


    Maybe it was because of the fact that she was down to her panties that she¡¯s gotten braver, so she pulled my pants down in one go.


    Then, my underwear that was really bulging came into sight.


    ¡¸¡­Eeehhh?¡¹


    Flora made a dumbfounded voice when she saw the bulge of my underwear.


    The feeling of embarrassment that I felt was blown away by the feeling that attacked my cock.


    She was touching all over my cock through my underwear.


    Even though it was through fabric, it felt so good that my spine trembled.


    From that extremely pleasant feeling, I felt my pre-cum leaking out.


    ¡¸¡­Umm, is it getting even bigger?¡¹


    ¡¸Y-yeah¡¹


    She smiled at me after I answered frankly to what she asked while she looked up at me.


    ¡­Somehow, I feel like I lost that one in the end.


    ¡ô


    I entered the bathing area together with Flora, who was really happy for some reason, with a hard on after I took off my pants.


    The hot, white steam that was rising up from the hot water in the bath already filled the room.


    The moonlight that wasing in from the window shined through the steam and reflected off the water¡¯s surface, sparkling before our eyes.


    It was a quiet and peaceful space where we could even hear the sounds of insectsing from outside.


    Even so, my cock was not reading the mood and was rock hard.


    I was watching Flora strip earlier and she even touched it innocently without any indecent motives.


    She was naked next to me right now, and it reminded me of the things we didst night in here¡­ This isn¡¯t going to calm down anytime soon.


    ¡¸Aldo-san, um¡­Am I going to service you today as well?¡¹


    Flora asked me such a thing when I was just at a loss about what to do.


    Service probably means to help me ejacte. What a modest and Flora-like way to put it.


    ¡¸Ehh? But, aren¡¯t you still in pain fromst night?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. So s-sex is a no go but I can still service you!¡¹


    The way she stuttered trying to say sex was so cute.


    I feel a bit guilty if I¡¯m going to be the only one that¡¯s going to feel good, but I decided to take her offer since my cock is reaching its limit. Or rather, after remembering the happy time fromst night, I can¡¯t possibly refuse if she offers.


    ¡¸Well then, please do¡¹


    ¡¸Sure. Okay then, I¡¯ll touch it¡¹


    When I nodded, she got on her knees with a bit of a nervous smile on her face.


    Then, with her slender fingers, she touched my cock as if she wasbing it back.


    She stroked down the rod then up to the tip and back down.


    My cock was twitching under a feeling of impatience but it was a really nice sensation.


    ¡¸¡­Your thing is really warm. Moreover¡­ it¡¯s gotten really hard. Did you get excited after seeing my naked body?¡¹


    ¡¸Y-yeah¡¹


    Floraughed when I answered honestly.


    ¡¸I¡¯m a little embarrassed but that made me happy, since that means my body has charm¡¹


    I was already madly in love with her body in the first ce though. Well, I guess there won¡¯t be a need to show proof when she sees that my cock is like this.


    You can misunderstand a person¡¯s expressions, but there¡¯s nothing to misunderstand down there.


    Her small fingers stroked up my shaft and entangled my cock.


    The pre-cum that my cock cried out lubed up her fingers and made them even smoother.


    ¡¸Ah, some slimy things came out¡¹


    The pleasure doubled from that and I instinctively moaned as the tip of my cock was engulfed by this happy sensation.


    ¡¸Does this hurt?¡¹


    Flora asked me after taking peeks at my expression. I wonder if I was making a weird face.


    ¡¸No, it doesn¡¯t hurt. Rather, this feels too good¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Does it feel even better if I do this?¡¹


    Flora focused on the tip after I answered her in a weak tone. She rubbed it with her fingertips and then she stimted it further by rubbing it with her palm.


    Each time she rubbed me I made a pathetic voice as shivers ran down my spine.


    ¡¸Ehehe, this is a bit fun since you give cute reactions when I touch here¡¹


    Did she ovee the perverted stuff sincest night? She seems to be more rxed today. Normally I would counter attack here but I won¡¯t because her vagina has to rest today. It feels a little frustrating to not be able to counter attack.


    While paying attention to my reactions, her moist fingers crawled all over my cock.


    Every time she stroked, the lewd sound of moist skin touching echoed in the bathroom.


    When I looked down, I saw the way she was doing her best to stroke my cock.


    Seeing such a beautiful woman like her stroking my cock made me really excited.


    While having a red face, her abundant breasts shook every time she stroked it.


    ¡­If I¡¯m not wrong¡­ I think you can use a female¡¯s breasts to please a cock, it should be called a paizuri.


    I wonder if it feels good to have your cock sandwiched between a woman¡¯s breasts.


    Yeah, it will definitely feel really good if it was sandwiched by Flora¡¯s soft and stic breasts. I started to get a little interested.


    ¡¸Flora¡¹


    ¡¸Is iting?¡¹


    She looked up at me and asked that after she heard me calling her name.


    ¡¸Ah, no, not that. But there¡¯s something I¡¯d like you to do, is that okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Is it with my mouth?¡¹


    Perhaps it was because ofst night, she immediately followed up and put the tip of my cock into her mouth.


    I was enveloped in her warm mouth and thought it was nice for a moment but that wasn¡¯t what I wanted.


    ¡¸¡­Ugh! No, that¡¯s not it. I wanted you to give me a paizuri¡¹


    ¡¸¡­*Slurp*¡­What¡¯s a paizuri?¡¹


    She took my cock out of her mouth and asked me while tilting her head in curiosity.

 Chapter 52 - Her Peaceful Sleeping Face

    <h4>Chapter 52: Her Peaceful Sleeping Face</h4>


    ¡¸Ehhh? My breasts? You want to me to sandwich your thing with them?¡¹


    Flora was surprised when I exined to her how a paizuri works.


    Well, it¡¯s understandable. I mean, just who the heck came up with the idea to sandwich their cock in between a woman¡¯s breasts? The one who thought of it must have had quite the creative mind.


    ¡¸Do you not want to?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­No, it¡¯s not that I mind, but will it really feel good for you like that?¡¹


    Flora asked me with a somewhat confused look.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know since I¡¯ve never done it because it was my first time yesterday. But that¡¯s why I want to try it¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, right. Okay then, I¡¯ll give it a try for a bit¡¹


    After she was convinced by my words, she moved up even closer to me with a happy look on her face.


    Then, she put her hands on her tremendously huge breasts and brought them close to my cock.


    Wow. The sight of her holding her giant breasts up is a magnificent scene. It would definitely feel good being squeezed inside that deep valley.


    While I was looking at her bringing her chest out, she suddenly stopped moving.


    I looked at her as I wondered why. Then, Flora¡¯s face turned red and said,


    ¡¸¡­Ummm¡­this¡­ This is really embarrassing¡­¡¹


    It looks like she got embarrassed the moment she tried to sandwich it with her breasts.


    What a tease.


    My cock was twitching from loneliness as it saw the breasts in front of it but couldn¡¯t be squeezed in them.


    ¡¸Please. I¡¯ll let you touch my muscles however you liketer¡¹


    It¡¯s not like I care about having my muscles touched, but I think this could make her less embarrassed if I ask her like that.


    ¡¸Uu, I-I got it. Okay, I¡¯ll do it¡¹


    And so, Flora epted it nicely.


    She held her breasts and got in close contact with my cock in between. Then, she pushed her breasts inwards and squeezed it with them.


    ¡¸Ughh!¡¹


    The feeling of her soft breasts came surging from both sides of my cock. Flora¡¯s moist skin and body temperature brought aforting sensation to it.


    Although there isn¡¯t a strong feeling of stimtion like when she was giving me a hand job, it was still veryfortable being enveloped in her breasts


    It makes me want to have it like this forever.


    ¡¸¡­Ah, it¡¯s hot between my breasts¡¹


    Nothing makes me more excited than seeing my own cock being sandwiched between her breasts.


    ¡¸Am I doing it right?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, that should be it¡¹


    ¡¸Does it feel good?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. It feels really good being wrapped in your soft breasts. It¡¯s so good that I wish this wouldst forever¡¹


    That¡¯s how I answered, but Flora faintly smiled as if she didn¡¯t know how to respond to that.


    I¡¯m d that she didn¡¯t really dislike it though.


    ¡¸Do I just start rubbing it with my breasts like this?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, try squeezing it harder, go up and down, and try going at different speed is fine too¡¹


    When she heard the suggestions I made with my superficial knowledge, Flora started to move her breasts with her hands in a rubbing motion.


    A soft sensation attacked me from all directions. Pre-cum started to drip as my cock cried in happiness from the pressure of her breasts.


    ¡¸Ahhh, no getting away¡¹


    My erect dick slipped out of her breasts for a second, but she secured it back in after.


    From there, she rubbed her breasts on my cock repeatedly back and forth, stimting it continuously.


    Ughh, what a soft andfortable feeling.


    Just seeing my cock poking out of her breasts here and there was getting me so excited.


    ¡¸Ah, a lot of slimy stuff ising out. It¡¯s trembling as well. Aldo-san, does it feel good?¡¹


    ¡¸Y-yeah. It feels nice to have your breasts all over it¡¹


    After I replied so, Flora further increased the pressure happily by squeezing her breasts on my cock even harder. Every time her boobs released the pressure, my cock continued to leak out slimy pre-cum.


    Then, she stopped the smothering movements and started to go up and down to please my cock.


    ¡¸Hnnn¡­.Hnnnn¡­hahh¡­hahhh¡­¡¹


    My slippery cock was going up and down between Flora¡¯s breasts.


    It advanced as it pushed aside the soft skin of her breasts. But still, it felt really good as it rubbed through her stic skin.


    There was a big difference from just being smothered by her breasts. I could feel the entirety of the softness of her breasts attending to my cock like this.


    Due to the pre-cum that had been leaking out of the tip, the stimtion was increasing rapidly from the slipperiness.


    The lewd sounds of our slippery skin touching and the sound of her breathing invaded my ears.


    My cock got even harder from feeling so good that I started moving my hips up and down in unison to Flora¡¯s movements without realizing it.


    Her nicely shaped breasts shook every time my thighs touched them.


    ¡¸¡­Nmm¡­ah, it got harder again¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Your nipples are hard too, Flora¡¹


    ¡¸T-that¡¯s because you¡¯re doing such lewd things to me¡¹


    Flora protested as she looked up at me with the pink colored buds of her breasts pointing out.


    Then, she elerated the speed of the up and down motion as if she was trying to rub away her shame.


    The pressure increased as she squeezed her breasts that were bing more lubed tighter on my cock.


    ¡¸Ughh, I can¡¯t hold back if you do it that!¡¹


    As the stimtion intensified in one go, my desire to ejacte also rose suddenly.


    ¡¸It¡¯s alright! Let it out on my breasts!¡¹


    ¡¸Uuuggu! I¡¯m cumming!¡¹


    *Spurrtt! Spurrrrrrt!*


    Semen shot out of my cock. With an unrelenting momentum, it flew all over Flora¡¯s face and neck in this position.


    ¡¸Kyaa! Hot!¡¹


    She was surprised by the semen I shot out, but she continued to massage my cock with her breasts.


    Semen from deeper inside of my cock continued toe out as she squeezed her soft breasts on it.


    My spine trembled as I let out everything that I¡¯ve been umting.


    It felt super good.


    My cock continued to spew out semen on her breasts while I was entranced by this feeling.


    Since Flora was holding up her breasts with her hands, the semen did not escape and started to form a pool of white liquid on them.


    ¡¸*Haaa¡­.haaa.haaaaa*¡¹


    When my ejaction finished, Flora slowly released my cock from her breasts.


    Her cleavage was covered fully in my cum. Even I was shocked when I saw the amount I let out.


    So I let out this much¡­


    ¡¸Ahh¡­¡¹


    The semen that was overflowing from her breasts started to drip down her body.


    The look of her beautiful face and neck dirtied by my cum was a really sparkling, lewd scene.


    Flora, who seemed to have been carried away in her enthusiasm, was looking at my cock with an ecstatic expression on her face.


    Then, she opened her small, pink lips and put the tip of my cock in her mouth.


    ¡¸Uu¡¹


    Semen spurted out of my cock again when I felt her soft and wet lips on it.


    She sucked up all the remaining semen with slurping sounds.


    Since I was sensitive because I just came, I moaned out in a pathetic voice as I let her do what she wanted.


    ¡¸*Slruuuru, sluruuru*¡¹


    She carefully licked the tip before moving on to the shaft.


    After she cleaned all the cum off my cock, she took her mouth off of it with a ¡°puhaa¡±


    Then, she licked the semen around her mouth and smiled at me.


    ¡¸Hehehe, did it feel good?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, really good. Thank you, Flora¡¹


    ¡ô


    After we finished washing our bodies, we were soaking our bodies in the hot water.


    ¡¸Haaa-, it¡¯s nice to have a bath after all¡¹


    Flora said with an enchanted expression. Her voice echoed because the bathing area was enclosed by walls.


    The way her skin was moist from the hot water and how her blonde hair was sticking to it was very erotic.


    ¡¸Yeah. It feels so refreshing to have a bath after a sweat. It¡¯s a must have in the summertime¡¹


    ¡¸I would be extremely grateful to be able to take a bath every day in this hot weather season. My skin gets sticky after I sweat and I care about the smell too¡¹


    Even though having sticky skin would make a man ufortable as well, for women who generally cared more about grooming themselves, being able to take a bath every day would make them real happy.


    Flora scooped up some water with her hand happily.


    In this bathroom, where only the sound of water flowing and our quiet breathing took ce, we were going through a peaceful andfortable period of time.


    I rested my head on the edge of the bathtub and stretched out my arms. The bathtub in here is big enough that even with one person stretching themselves out in a ´ó shape, it won¡¯t feel cramped.


    As I thought, it was a good idea to have chosen a home with a big bathing area. I¡¯m thankful to her that I was able to move in here without problems, and thankful to the past owner for being a person who liked baths.


    I looked out to the sky as I surrendered my body to the water as if I was trying to float.


    A beautiful starry sky was visible from the window, with a crescent moon that was emitting a pale light.


    It calms me down by just looking at it.


    ¡¸*Haaa*- it feels like I¡¯m floating in the hot water as all my strength leaves my body-¡¹


    While I was muttering that out with half-closed eyes, I felt something wet touching my right arm.


    When I looked in that direction, I saw Flora touching all over my right arm.


    It looks like she was feeling up my muscles. Well, I did promise to let her touch me however she liked and it¡¯s not like I particrly dislike that.


    I rxed myself in the hot bath as I enjoyed the feeling of her soft hands touching me. Every time she moved, ripples formed on the water¡¯s surface as I felt a pleasant feeling.


    ¡¸¡­¡­..¡¹


    She kept touching my right arm silently. She seemed to be interested in my biceps right now as she eagerly felt me up.


    As I thought, it¡¯s ticklish when she touches me that much.


    ¡¸Hmmnnn!¡¹


    ¡¸Woah! It¡¯s really hard! Let me touch it for a bit longer please!¡¹


    When I yfully flexed a bit, she touched it happily.


    The way she was touching me was a bit lewd. The way she talked also made it sound like she wanted to touch my cock.


    ¡¸Um, can I touch your body next?¡¹


    ¡¸Sure¡¹


    When I answered with a nod, she moved in front of me and started touching my chest and abdominal muscles.


    Before, she was touching with just her index finger, but this time she was fully using her hands happily.


    ¡­What is this, I wonder? My entire body feels really uneasy.


    The way I¡¯m being touched by a stark naked beauty like this¡­it¡¯s almost as if she was tempting me.


    ¡¸¡­Um, Flora-san. Isn¡¯t the way you¡¯re moving your hands kind of perverted ?¡¹


    ¡¸Not at all. Moreover, weren¡¯t you the one who said that I could touch you however I liked?¡¹


    Flora replied with a bright smile as her eyes shined with excitement.


    Her arms moved from my chest to abs then back to my chest again.


    Then, her supple fingers extended to my pectoral muscles and under my arm.


    ¡¸H-hey, you¡¯re tickling me¡¹


    ¡¸Hahahha, sorry. Your reaction is so cute, Aldo-san¡¹


    Floraughed when she saw the agonizing look on my face.


    I¡¯ll definitely get her back next time when we get it on in bed, and it¡¯ll be much more lewd than the way she¡¯s moving her hands right now.


    It might be fun to tease her as I run my hands all over her soft skin.


    ¡¸¡­Is it just me or were you thinking about something evil just now?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s just your imagination¡¹


    Flora might have a good sense of intuition.


    While thinking of such a thing, she cuddled up against me this time.


    At the same time I felt her soft skin touch the center of my upper body, I felt herfortable weight on me.


    Especially the feeling of her breasts that were pressing against my chest, they felt wonderful and soft as their shapes changed.


    ¡¸You really like muscles, huh?¡¹


    ¡¸Mouu, it¡¯s not just because I like muscles that I¡¯m hugging you like this! I¡¯m doing it because it makes me feel safe to have your body wrapped around me!¡¹


    Flora replied with a pout when I questioned her with a bitter smile.


    ¡¸Moreover, rather than liking muscles, it¡¯s more like I like the feeling of you hugging me. I couldn¡¯t forget the way you hugged me in the past¡­ It was so powerful and it made me feel really protected¡¹


    I idently made Flora say the unexpected reason she had behind it.


    I see. She was reminiscing about how I hugged her in the past.


    I¡¯m happy to be the one who has her unchanging strong feelings.


    ¡¸Flora, you¡¯re quite a pampered child, aren¡¯t you?¡¹


    ¡¸Y-yup. I want to be spoiled by you!¡¹


    When I teased her to divert the embarrassment I was feeling, Flora answered me with reddened cheeks.


    Then, she also leaned her face against my chest as if she wanted to hide her embarrassment as well.


    Every time her body moved on my chest, I could feel her soft, abundant breasts change shape.


    I know that she¡¯s feeling embarrassed, but I wish she didn¡¯t move so much.


    No matter how much I cummed earlier, if this keeps up my cock will get up again.


    ¡¸Ah¡­¡¹


    Or it was already toote. My cock has already be big again.


    It poked at her stomach and a surprised voice leaked out of her mouth.


    ¡¸Do you want to cum again?¡¹


    Flora asked me as she looked up at me, but I slowly shook my head.


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s fine. Right now I want to enjoy the cuddling time with you¡¹


    It would be nice to go for another round, but I just want to slowly cuddle with her right now.


    I want to pass some time while feeling each other¡¯s body temperature like this. That¡¯s how I really feel right now.


    Perhaps she was thinking of the same thing as well, she smiled happily at me..


    ¡¸Tell me if you can¡¯t hold it in anymore, I don¡¯t mind servicing you again, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Sure, thanks¡¹


    I replied with a nod, then she leaned her face on my chest again.


    Her sweet scent and the scent of the soap tickled my nostrils.


    In this bathroom that was filled with tranquility, only our breathing could be heard.


    I wrapped my arm around her back as if I was confirming that she was really there and gently stroked it.


    She made a short ¡°Nn¡± sound happily in return.


    Did she want me to stroke her more? While thinking that the way she wants to be fawned over was cute, I started to rub her back and her head with love.


    ¡¸¡­zzzz¡­.zzz¡¹


    As time went by like that for a while, I started to hear gentle sleeping soundsing from inside my arm.


    When I slowly looked down, Flora had already departed to dream world while she was in my arms.


    The lust in my crotch quickly subsided as I looked at her calm and rxing sleeping face.


    The fact that she could fall asleep without worries in my arms made me really happy.


    I slowly stroked her head.


    Then, I noticed the faint smile that was on her sleeping face.

 Chapter 53: A Creeping Shadow

    <h4>Chapter 53: A Creeping Shadow</h4>


    In the midst of a sweltering heat, I woke up.


    These days are very hot past the eighth month of the year. I woke up in sweat from only sleeping.


    The bed sheet and nkets were also tainted with sweat as I felt an unpleasant, moist feeling from them.


    I quickly got up from the bed and opened the window.


    Cool air flowed into the room after the window was opened.


    The cool breeze gently lifted up my bangs and brushed my skin.


    I closed my eyes and rxed as it cooled my sweat-covered body.


    However, I feel sad that thisfortable breeze will be hot air in the next hour or so.


    Well, there¡¯s no use in thinking about something like that right now.


    I shook my face left and right to wake myself up. Then, I got a towel from nearby to wipe off my sweat and started to fix myself up for the morning.


    I washed my face, tidied up the bed, put on my clothes and headed downstairs from my room.


    After I left my position as an instructor in the magic academy, I left the Kingdom of Abalonia and came to this vige located northwest of the Vespania Empire called Rigacy.


    To be honest, it would have been the best if I traveled straight west, but I took the long way just in case there were people from the kingdom trying to track me down.


    It¡¯s such a hassle to take the long route in this heat, but I can¡¯t help it since I don¡¯t want to bring any trouble to Aldo.


    There shouldn¡¯t be anyone who can follow me with my magic, but I learned that there are people out there who are capable of that from a training session with Aldo and Kiel in the past.


    I went through forests that had many monsters in them and made traps to slow down any pursuers. Magic can be used to block the paths or to divert the attention of monsters onto the pursuers.


    Kiel said to me before that ¡°It¡¯s natural to at least do that much. You have to make good use of your magic since you are a wizard¡±, but I thought those methods were a bit too dirty.


    I feel bad for the knights and adventurers who could be tracking me down because they¡¯re simply following orders.


    The pursuers should be forcefully driven away when those things happen to them. Because those indirect methods of obstruction are from an infallible adventurer who¡¯s asking them to not follow, I haven¡¯t seen signs of me being trailed.


    Another reason why I insisted to pass through this rural vige was because I couldn¡¯t cross the border of Vespania in such an open manner.


    I mostly avoided the areas withrge noble influences as the inspections are tough. I have no idea what information would leak out if I went in those ces. I¡¯m not worried about them knowing that I¡¯m a dragon yer, but if I entered those towns carelessly, the name Kurune would spread in no time.


    If that happened, more pursuers might be sent out after me.


    That¡¯s why I was traveling through rural viges that no one would expect me to go through.


    If it¡¯s about rural viges, then there¡¯s few of those ces I had gotten familiar with during my adventurer days. I knew the shortcuts that only lumberjacks and hunters knew, and I also knew about the shacks that were built for resting areas so there would be no problem with camping out.


    ¡¸Ara~ good morning, Kurune-chan¡¹


    When I got down to the first floor, the female owner of the inn called Hannah-san greeted me with a bright smile on her face.


    ¡¸Good morning, Hannah-san¡¹


    I greeted her back with a smile.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry for storming in sotest night¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it, I¡¯m indebted to you since you protected me from monsters. You can stay here for as long as you like¡¹


    Three years ago, when we stopped by around here, Hannah-san was attacked by the monsters in the forest. Then by either coincidence¡­or Aldo¡¯s phenomenal observation skills, we managed to rush out and took down the monster.


    I remembered Hannah-san from that encounter and when I came herest night to find a ce to stay, she gave me an immediate yes.


    ¡¸It-it wasn¡¯t that big of a deal¡¹


    ¡¸No, if it wasn¡¯t for you guys, I would have died three years ago. This life I have now is thanks to you. I can never thank you enough¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t mention it¡¹


    Listening to Hannah-san¡¯s heartfelt voice was making me embarrassed. However, I thought I shouldn¡¯t let that embarrassment and awkwardness get in the way, so I decided to ept her gratitude properly.


    It makes me genuinely happy that she was still so thankful towards us from that incident three years ago.


    ¡¸Ufufufu, it¡¯s so cute the way you get embarrassed. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re a member of a dragon ying party¡¹


    Hannah-san giggled as she saw me embarrassed.


    ¡¸Ah! You knew about that too, Hannah-san?!¡¹


    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s because I started to hear rumors about it recently, that Kurune-chan¡¯s party defeated a dragon¡¹


    When I asked Hannah-san on the details, it looks like she heard the Kingdom¡¯s A-ranked party, ¡ºck Silver¡», had subjugated a dragon. But as to whonded the kill specifically, the details weren¡¯t transmitted clearly to this vige in the countryside called Rigacy.


    The appearance and names of the people were a mess, and Aldo was called Andrew.


    I found that funny and instinctivelyughed.


    ¡¸But, not just the name, the part about how he took down the dragon was weird too. A dragon is a huge monster that¡¯s bigger than arge building, right? Wouldn¡¯t it be impossible to cut down a dragon by its neck with a sword?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Aha-ha¡­¡¹


    Although Hannah-san wasughing, I could only make a bitter smile.


    Aldo did cut down the dragon that¡¯sparable torge buildings by its neck. That¡¯s weird, right? Just because he has a special sword, it¡¯s not something that could normally be done.


    It¡¯s said that you can make a sword¡¯s sharpness go up by infusing it with mana, but that alone wouldn¡¯t nearly be enough to take down a dragon¡¯s head.


    In fact, everyone other than Aldo had infused their swords with mana, but they couldn¡¯t even damage the dragon¡¯s corpse.


    I continued to talk to Hannah-san about the things she heard and other small things.


    I have been avoiding contact with people as I movedtely, so having a conversation with her felt really refreshing.


    ¡¸Hannah-san! Food!¡¹


    After a while, customers other than me started toe down from the second floor.


    It seems that we went on and talked for quite some time.


    ¡¸Oh my, I¡¯ve kept you for so long. I¡¯m sorry¡¹


    ¡¸No no, no such thing. It was fun that I was able to talk to you for so long¡¹


    I actually wanted to get going before the sun came up, but I don¡¯t regret it since I got to hear about so many interesting things.


    Let¡¯s tell Aldo about the trail of rumors I heard when I get to Nordende. I¡¯m sure he would be making a grim and agonizing face.


    ¡¸Are you going already, Kurune-chan?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m going to get going right after breakfast¡¹


    ¡¸I see. It¡¯s a shame but I wanted to talk to you more¡¹


    When we started talking like that again, some hungry customers started toin and say things like ¡¸Are the food ready yet?¡¹


    Hannah-san started to rush back to the kitchen after that.


    ¡¸Oh, Kurune-chan. Do you want me to make a lunch box for you?¡¹


    ¡¸Sure! Thank you!¡¹


    I sat down on an empty seat after I replied.


    The tables around me have travelers, merchants, and rookie adventurers having pleasant conversations as they waited for their breakfast.


    ¡¸What are you doing today?¡¹


    ¡¸I heard the vige nearby was in a pickle from monsters ruining their crops¡¹


    ¡¸Well then, shall we go there?!¡¹


    ¡¸Atst, are we freed from herb gathering quests?!¡¹


    I smiled as I saw this nostalgic and peaceful scene in this inn.


    That reminded me of how I was when I was an adventurer.


    The only difference was that Kiel and Aldo would bring back rare and difficult quests for us to do so it was tough. They would bring back quests to fight strong monsters in faraway countries without regards for profit.


    I thought I was really going to die when we fought the monster called the mage yer one time in order to make me stronger.


    I listened to the conversation of the rookie adventurers as I ate my breakfast while reminiscing about questing in the old days.


    When I finished my food, I got the boxed lunch from Hannah-san and exited the inn.


    The summer sun shined on me as I stepped out of the inn.


    Unlike this early morning, I walked out while being a bit fed up from the heat filled air.


    If I keep going like this, will I arrive in Nordende in a month?


    It would be nice if the heat would die down a bit by then¡­


    ¡ô


    When Kurune walked out of the inn in Rigacy¡­


    A man in ck clothes stood across from the inn in the shade of a residential home.


    He did not take his ck coat off in the summer sun, and he even wore a hood on his head. He did not show a single bit of skin and he wore a pair of ck gloves. It was as if he was the embodiment of shadow itself.


    Although his existence did not blend in with the countryside vige environment, he hadpletely assimted himself with the shade of the residential houses.


    Therefore, Kurune did not notice his existence.


    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s the wizard from Aldred¡¯s party¡­¡¹


    He spoke slowly.


    It was in a really low and cold voice, but there was a slight feeling of joy in it.


    ¡¸¡­So rk¡¯s information wasn¡¯t a lie after all. Going around the countryside viges was the correct move¡¹


    The man in ck muttered so as he walked towards the direction Kurune left in without making a sound.


    Slypheed Kingdom lies further west down that way.


    Even if he were to lose track of the wizard, it was obvious to the man in ck where she was headed from the standpoint of someone who knew about the countless quests that Aldo has done before.


    ¡¸¡­Aldred. I¡¯m not going to let you quit while you¡¯re ahead¡¹


    The voice of something close to resentment from the man in ck disappeared along with the sound of wind from the vige of Rigacy.

 Chapter 54: Disciple & Teacher

    <h4>Chapter 54: Disciple & Teacher</h4>


    As the bright sun was shining, I hid myself in a bush as I held my breath.


    Even though it¡¯s the ninth month of the year now where we¡¯re past the hottest days of summer, the sun in the day time was still brutal.


    Sweat dripped down from my forehead and ran from my neck down to my back.


    I was driven by the urge to wipe off my sweat right now but I¡¯m staying patient. My prey was nearby.


    It was a deer of a ratherrge size that I could see amongst the bushes.


    The deer moved its nimble legs and approached the picos by the base of the trees.


    Then after checking its surroundings, it started to nom down on the picos.


    Since the deer was still highly on guard, I continued to watch it without giving off any hostility or bloodthirst.


    The moment I felt its guard drop, I stood up and readied my bow and arrow without making a sound.


    From there, I locked onto my target, pulled on the bowstring and released it.


    Then, the arrow quickly flew out with the energy from the bowstring.


    The sound of air being split could be heard as its trajectory went down my field of vision.


    ¡ª Got ¡®em. The moment I thought that, the arrow pierced the deer¡¯s head on the side and the deer fell onto the ground.


    I slowly put my bow back on my back and walked up to the fallen deer.


    Its legs were still twitching after its head was pierced. Red liquid gushed out from the deep wound.


    It was still breathing but it was only a step away from death¡¯s door.


    I feel bad for it but for this is something we can¡¯t avoid doing in order for us humans to live on.


    I tied the deer that was no longer moving to a nearby tree with some rope and performed the bloodletting process.


    Then, I felt a presenceing closer to me.


    These footsteps should belong to Kyle.


    With my guess, I turned around and opened my mouth.


    ¡¸Kyle, is that you over there?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­I thought I had erased my presence though¡¹


    Just as I expected, Kyle appeared from the shade about forty meters away with a dissatisfied look on his face.


    As he is an apprentice hunter, he tries to conceal his presence as his training whenever hees up to me.


    I can¡¯t quite rx when I¡¯m being challenged like this every time, but doing this kind of thing for him is nothing much if I think about his growth.


    He was still an amateur at erasing his presence so it¡¯s difficult for him to get past my perception and get close to me.


    ¡¸You thought it¡¯d be good to aim for the moment when I¡¯m in the middle of processing the deer, huh? But it looks like you still have a long way to go¡¹


    ¡¸Even so, your ability to sense things is ridiculous as always. It makes me lose my confidence when you can see through me at forty meters away¡¹


    I could actually sense him from much farther away, but there¡¯s no need to say that out loud.


    He would probably take another hit to his confidence if I did that.


    ¡¸Ahaha, anyone would be able to do it after getting used to it¡¹


    ¡¸My teacher is even more dull than me though?¡¹


    Even when Iughed bitterly with a follow up, Kyle responded to me in such a not cute way.


    ¡¸There¡¯s a difference in sensing animals and humans, that¡¯s why. I was once an adventurer, after all¡¹


    ¡¸¡­You might think that I¡¯ll be convinced if you put it like that, but I still don¡¯t think your ability to sense people is normal. I mean, you can¡¯t just say it¡¯s because you were an adventurer that you could take down a red bear by yourself as well, right?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s not true¡¹


    I don¡¯t know about other adventurers, but everyone in my party can take down a red bear by themselves. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m anything out of the ordinary. Yup, that¡¯s something that can be done by any semi experienced adventurer.


    ¡¸Well¡­it¡¯s because of that that I was able to sense you. I rmend that you don¡¯te from the direction the wind¡¯s blowing from. Because you did that, the wind carried your scent¡¹


    ¡¸I see. I¡¯ll be careful about which direction the wind is blowing next time¡¹


    When I gave Kyle some advice to steer the conversation in another direction, he epted it obediently with a nod.


    This child seems to be quite cold and perverse at first nce, but he is quite docile at times. He¡¯s a bit different from other normal kids, but I think the way he acts is quite cute.


    While I was having such thoughts as I looked at him with a lukewarm gaze, he asks me,


    ¡¸Aldo-san, how did the west side look?¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, right. Things look like they have settled down now since more than a month has passed. I barely saw any rare animals or monsters that we don¡¯t usually see there roaming around there, so I think it had returned to how it was before¡¹


    More than a month has passed since Flora was attacked by the red bear in the west side of the forest.


    At first the forest was affected by the red bear¡¯s attack, so there were abnormal signs of the herbivorous animals and magical beasts migrating out to other ces, but it looks like they gradually started toe back after some time when they realized that the red bear was no longer there.


    Some monsters took this chance to move in there, but there¡¯s no problem since we, the hunters, took the initiative and cleared them out.


    It¡¯s safe to say that the forest has returned to the way it was before the red bear attack.


    ¡¸The east was safe as well today, so there are no problems as we thought¡¹


    ¡¸After this we just have to wait for Loren-san who is checking up on the north side -is what I was going to say, but it looks like we¡¯re going to know pretty soon ¡¹


    I was a bit worried about the north side since that¡¯s where we live.


    As expected, unlike Kyle who¡¯s an apprentice, Loren-san is good at concealing his presence.


    ¡¸Huh? Where is he?¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm, where do you think?¡¹


    After hearing what I said, Kyle seems to have stopped fussing over looking for him.


    He was desperately trying to find Loren-san by listening with his ears.


    Then, he stopped and felt the natural breeze blowing from the north.


    ¡¸Oh, that¡¯s the smell of erue, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    Kyle muttered as he smelled the scent that the wind carried.


    ¡¸Well then, let¡¯s try putting the answers together¡¹


    When I handed over a pebble to him, Kyle smiled.


    ¡¸¡¸Ready¡­Throw!¡¹¡¹


    ¡¸Oww?! Isn¡¯t it a bit too mean to throw rocks at me?!¡¹


    Loren-san stood up from the bush we threw the two pebbles at together while holding his head.


    ¡¸¡¸Yayy!¡¹¡¹


    Despite Loren-san yelling out with watery eyes, I high-fived Kyle as we cheered in joy.


    Maybe it was because Kyle is the one who usually gets picked on that he had an especially bright smile on his face.


    He would be a much cuter kid if he always wore this kind of smile on his face.


    ¡¸Sheesh, did Aldo teach you this?¡¹


    Loren-san asked as he walked closer while holding the part of his head that was hit by the pebbles.


    ¡¸Nope, I just gave him some pointers but I didn¡¯t really teach him specifically¡¹


    ¡¸Really?¡¹


    ¡¸Teacher, you collected some erues on your way here, right? I smelled the sweet scent of Erus in the air, then I understood from there¡¹


    Kyle told him how he managed to notice when Loren-san made an inquisitive face.


    Then, Loren-san looked impressed for a second and clicked his tongue.


    ¡¸¡­*Chi*, that¡¯s right, I was eating some erues. However, I¡¯m quite unlucky for the wind to blow at such a timing¡¹


    He was not honest at all. Normally you should be praising him in such a spot.


    When I made a bitter smile with those thoughts in my mind, Loren-san crossed his arms with an unpleasant expression as if he read what I was thinking.


    Then, he scratched his head and gave a tap to Kyle¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡¸Well, looks like you can do it after all. I¡¯m d that you have quite a good nose. Keep working hard from now on as well so you can graduate from being an apprentice¡¹


    Loren-san followed up with a ¡°And there¡¯s no problem with the north side-¡± in an embarrassed voice before he quickly started walking back to the vige.


    Kyle looked shocked for a second but then he smiled happily and started walking as well.


    I looked at their backs that resembled a father and his son, then I picked up the prey and followed them.

 Chapter 55: The Female Wizard, Kurune

    <h4>Chapter 55: The Female Wizard, Kurune</h4>


    After showing the deer off to the vige kids on the way as usual, I parted with Kyle and Loren-san and returned home.


    I took a peek at the field of my house to make sure of something after I stored the deer away in the storage house.


    There, I saw Flora working on the field just as I expected.


    I knew that she wasn¡¯t aware of me since her back was facing me, so I kept my presence hidden while I approached her from behind.


    ¡¸Guess whooo~?¡¹


    ¡¸Woah?! Aldo-san?! Kyaaa~¡¹


    When I covered her eyes with my hands, she tried to stand up as she raised her voice in surprise.


    But because she had been crouching down for a long time to work on the fields, her legs did not respond well and she fell backwards.


    Since I was also in the same state of having crouched for a long period of time, I fell back on my ass when Flora¡¯s weight was suddenly pushed onto me.


    ¡¸Ah! The crops!¡¹


    ¡¸No worries. There are no crops behind me¡¹


    The moment I fell back, Flora let out an angry voice like she was worried about the crops, but everything was fine.


    There was only soil behind me since the line of crops ended before the end of the ridge.


    She sighed in relief as she came to realize the situation.


    ¡¸¡­Mouu, you almost gave me a heart attack¡¹


    While we¡¯re in the situation of her back leaning on me, she looked up at me with reddened cheeks.


    ¡¸Ahaha, my bad. I wanted to see what you look like when you¡¯re surprised¡¹


    In actuality, her reaction was funnier than what I expected.


    ¡¸Not fair, I want to see what you look like when you¡¯re surprised as well¡¹


    When Iughed out in a burst as if I remembered something, Flora poked at my cheek as she pouted.


    Before, when I was working in the field, she tried to sneak up and take me by surprise but she had never been sessful at it.


    She seems to be feeling dissatisfied about it.


    Even if I were to just tter her, she isn¡¯t good at hiding her presence at all when she sneaks up on someone.


    Since I¡¯d notice her no matter what, even if I tried to pretend that I didn¡¯t, it would still be hard to act legitimately surprised.


    I hope she¡¯ll be satisfied and be behave like a good girl after poking or pulling my cheeks.


    ¡¸Can we stay like this for a bit since my legs are a little tired?¡¹


    ¡¸Un, sure¡¹


    I slightly moved her upper body up a bit so she can have an easier time leaning on me.


    A scent of gentle flowers tickled my nostrils probably because her back was so close to me.


    Although it was a smell that I like to sniff, the scent makes me feel at ease when I smell it.


    I instinctively took a deep breath and seemed to have tickled Flora.


    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sweating right now so please don¡¯t take such a big sniff¡­¡¹


    ¡¸You don¡¯t smell bad at all. Rather, I¡¯d prefer to smell this nice scent all the time. But I wonder if my body smells like sweat right now though?¡¹


    Oh no, I¡¯m feeling self-conscious after realizing it again. Maybe I¡¯m sweaty right now since I¡¯ve been hunting in the mountains during the day. I even did the bloodletting of the deer, so I might even smell like blood.


    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t mind because I like the scent of your sweat¡¹


    Doesn¡¯t the sweat of a man stink? That kind of worries me but from what I can see, Flora seems to not mind.


    Well, I also like her scent, so I decided to stay in the same position since she also seemed to feel the same. It makes me happy when we¡¯re having such close body contact.


    The soft floating clouds were leisurely swimming in the sky.


    While the hot sunlight shined on us, the asional breeze that ran across my skin felt really nice.


    The crops of the field were also swaying happily with a *za zaa* sound as the wind blew.


    ¡¸This field has really gotten big, hasn¡¯t it?¡¹


    ¡¸The two of us worked hard on this¡¹


    Our field has gotten so much bigger than before ever since we started working on it casually after we started living together.


    We plucked the weeds together and nted new crops.


    Now they¡¯ve sprouted and were all quickly growing.


    The unmanageable ces within the newly cultivated field have been left for growing vegetables in the fall. This way, we would be able to harvest something year-round.


    I realized yet again that I¡¯ve been working with farmers all year long.


    The radishes, carrots, green beans, shails and other leafy vegetables that I¡¯ve first nted were all rapidly growing.


    ¡¸It looks like we can harvest the carrots and green beans soon¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, we¡¯ll be able to do so in another two weeks! Then I¡¯m looking forward to the shails and the other leafy vegetables a week after that! After that, we¡¯ll be able to nt more things once that¡¯s over!¡¹


    I stroked Flora¡¯s head as she cutely smiled in joy.


    She bes more talkative than usual when ites to nting crops. She really loves that kind of thing.


    ¡¸Time has really flown by. We will already be going into fall by the time we harvest the shales and vegetables¡¹


    It was spring when I first arrived here.


    And before I noticed, summer is almost over already as we go into fall.


    Living here in this calmness and fun really makes time fly by before you could realize it.


    Just when I was feeling sentimental, Flora¡¯s body started to fidget in my arms.


    I looked down at her as I wondered what¡¯s up, then I saw her looking up at me with a passionate gaze.


    Then, she looked away from me bashfully and started to mumble something.


    ¡¸Um, at the harvest festival we¡¯ll be¡­¡¹


    ¡¸We¡¯ll be a married couple¡¹


    I smiled as I finished off what Flora was going to say


    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹


    Flora muttered in a genuinely happy voice.


    I gently put my hands on her body and turned her around.


    Then, I hugged her tightly to answer her.


    I closed my eyes to feel the warmth of her body.


    ¡¸¡­Hey, is it about time yet? I thought that I should wait a bit but it looked like you two would be going on forever if I did¡­¡¹


    Suddenly, Aisha¡¯s ufortable voice came from behind us.


    I didn¡¯t even notice her because I was so captivated by Flora.


    ¡¸Ahhhh! Aisha?!¡¹


    Flora tried to quickly stand up in embarrassment when she realized that Aisha had been watching her.


    Ah, but because she was trying to forcefully stand up from her position, she fell back into me again.


    I gently caught her since I knew that she won¡¯t be able to stand up while being so impatient.


    ¡¸Oh, wee back into my arms¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m backk~ -wait, no! We¡¯re in public right now!¡¹


    Still, she sounded quite lively when she said that.


    After she stood up with flushed cheeks, I also slowly got my ass off the ground and wiped the soil off myself.


    Then, Aisha made a deep sigh after taking a look at us.


    Weird, usually she would be all happy seeing Flora like this and tease her, but she was being serious today.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind you getting all chummy in front of me, but a visitor is looking at you right now, you know?¡¹


    Aisha turned around as she said that.


    There was a tree where she was looking at. Next to it, there was a girl looking at us with a stupefied expression.


    Brown colored hair tied in a ponytail, and she was wearing a cloak that resembled an outsider.


    Under her mantle was a pair of short pants made of nice materials. From there, her legs extended to her boots. While holding a long staff in her hands, she had the textbook image of a female wizard.


    She did not look like someone from this calm and peaceful vige, but she was someone who I knew very well.


    She was a member of the party ¡°ck Silver¡± where I once used to be the leader of.


    The female wizard named Kurune.

 Chapter 56: In the Living Room

    <h4>Chapter 56: In the Living Room</h4>


    ¡¸Oii Toack, can you lend me a hand? I want to move the chest of drawers a little bit¡¹


    ¡¸What the heck? You want to make your guests work?¡¹


    Toack said as he stood up from the sofa with a grumpy expression on his face.


    The way heins but doesn¡¯t refuse because he¡¯s a good person is kind of adorable. He¡¯ll sulk if I say that though so I won¡¯t.


    ¡¸Sorry. It¡¯s because you¡¯re the only guy around here. It would be a little tough for Flora¡¹


    It¡¯s a pretty big dresser after all, it¡¯s kind of hard for me to move it by myself even though I¡¯m confident in my strength.


    The dresser is too big for me to lift up in the first ce.


    ¡¸Sorry about this, Toack-san¡¹


    ¡¸Well, doing this much isn¡¯t a problem when I had lunch here¡¹


    When Flora slightly bowed her head and apologized, Toack scratched the back of his head as he responded ufortably.


    Maybe it¡¯s because he¡¯s only used to dealing with Aisha and other tomboyish vige girls, he didn¡¯t seem like he knows how to deal with modest, graceful girls like Flora.


    He is a gentleman towards Flora, surprisingly.


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, Flora. He¡¯s a guy so it¡¯s fine to make use of him¡¹


    Aisha said to Flora while putting honey in her tea.


    ¡¸It¡¯s offensive when you say that so stop it¡¹


    Aisha grimaced when Toack said that clearly to her, but she seemed to have recovered when she took a sip of her tea that had tons of honey in it.


    Right now, she is drinking her tea with a rxed expression.


    ¡¸Alright then Toack,e over here¡¹


    I called Toack over before those two could start arguing again.


    ¡¸¡­I thought your living room was stylish, but even your bedroom is quite stylish as well¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, since Flora brought all kinds of things over¡¹


    The in looking bedroom that only had a bed, a chest of drawers, a chair, and a table, became a little morous thanks to the things Flora brought over.


    There¡¯s now a wooden animal carving and a small flower vase on the table. Other than the white pillows on the bed, there were pink pillows that look like they were handmade as well.


    The difference was nothing big but it¡¯s still a bit different. It somehow makes me happy just from seeing this bedroom.


    ¡¸I kind of feel like adjusting the dresser¡¯s position here¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. It¡¯ll look worse if we move Flora¡¯s dresser, so it¡¯s better to move yours a little¡¹


    My chest of drawers is a little too big to be put by the wall, but if I don¡¯t move it a little bit it won¡¯t look nice with the one Flora brought over.


    It¡¯s not that we can¡¯t use them without moving it, but if we¡¯re going to be looking at them every day when we use them, why not make them look nicer?


    Moreover, if our chests of drawers are nicely lined up, it would bring out even more of a married couple feel.


    ¡¸What? You are grinning while looking at your dressers¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, sorry. Alright, shall we start moving it out?¡¹


    Toack¡¯s surprised voice brought me back and I started to empty the insides of the drawers so it can be moved.


    ¡¸Before we move it, wouldn¡¯t it be better to clean it first with a cloth? There¡¯s probably quite a bit of dust under the drawers, right?¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re right. Hang on for a little bit, I¡¯ll go prepare a cloth¡¹


    ¡¸Sure. I¡¯ll make sure the chairs and bed that I made have no problems in the meantime¡¹


    I smiled bitterly at the way Toack works as I went out of the room to prepare a cloth.


    I took a bucket from the storage room, then while I was on my way to the kitchen to get a cloth and some water, I heard Aisha¡¯s voice.


    ¡¸¡­Hey, did you and Aldo do it?¡¹


    ¡¸U-um, what do you mean by that?¡¹


    ¡¸What do I mean? Sex, of course, I¡¯m talking about sex¡¹


    ¡¸Hey! Aisha!¡¹


    I heard the sound of a chair creaking. Even without seeing what¡¯s happening, I can tell that Flora was panicking.


    As I expected, Aisha was curious as Flora¡¯s best friend since me and Flora started to live together. It¡¯s a verymon urrence between friends no matter which country it is.


    ¡¸Whatt? It¡¯s fine to talk about it, isn¡¯t it? The two guys are working in the back right now. They can¡¯t hear us anyway¡¹


    Sorry. I¡¯m listening in.


    What should I do? When should I walk in the living room?


    Shall I enter when a chancees up and pretend I didn¡¯t hear anything?


    ¡¸¡­So? Did you guys have sex since that day?¡¹


    Aisha asked her again while Flora was worrying about how to reply.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Well?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­W-we did¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I knew it!¡¹


    When Flora¡¯s voice faded, Aisha¡¯s happy voice was heard.


    Flora¡­you went and said it now, didn¡¯t you?


    While Aisha¡¯s happy voice echoed, my face went red as I stood in the hallway near the living room.


    Well, they¡¯ve known each other since they were kids and Aisha is someone who knows Flora really well and knows about the thing nine years ago so I don¡¯t really mind.


    She encouraged Flora many times, gave her advice, and pushed her on.


    There¡¯s no doubt that she was the one who led us together.


    After she gave Flora so much support for her love, I think she does have a right to know this much.


    However, I hope Flora doesn¡¯t tell her any more than that.


    Since it¡¯s Aisha, she¡¯ll probably ask her ¡°How did it feel?¡± and stuff.


    I¡¯ll feel awkward if I heard that, and I¡¯ll also feel guilty for eavesdropping.


    I should stop them before the conversation gets steered to an even weirder direction.


    I deliberately made louder footstep noises as I entered the living room while pretending nothing happened.


    ¡¸So how was it?¡¹


    Did they not notice me because they are too into the conversation? Aisha asked naturally without a care even though I was in the living room.


    I¡¯m interested in Flora¡¯s answer as well but please spare me right now.


    ¡¸How was what? ¡­Did something happen?¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸Ahh?!¡¹¡¹


    When they heard my voiceing from the kitchen, both of their bodies shuddered.


    ¡¸¡­Aldo-san, were you listening by any chance?¡¹


    ¡¸Dummy. If you say that, he¡¯ll find out about our strange convo!¡¹


    When Flora asked me in a voice that was higher pitched than usual, Aisha yelled at her in a quiet voice.


    Then, Flora¡¯s eyes opened wide as if she thought she made a blunder.


    Her expression was a mixture of embarrassment and shame, so I tilted my head and feigned ignorance.


    ¡¸¡­Were you talking about something important?¡¹


    ¡¸N-no! We weren¡¯t talking about anything important at all! Right? Aisha?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. We were just talking about what we should cook next time¡¹


    While Flora was looking frightened with her eyes wandering everywhere, Aisha lied with a straight smile.


    Her expression was like an experienced liar¡¯s where you can¡¯t really tell that she was lying at all.


    It was as if she was dering firmly that they weren¡¯t talking about anything that they should be feeling guilty about at all.


    Flora who¡¯s weak at handling emergency situations on the other hand, doesn¡¯t seem to be good at telling lies. Well, if i was in her situation I¡¯d definitely be shaken up as well.


    ¡¸S-since we¡¯ve been mainly cooking meat and vegetables, let¡¯s cook some fish next time!¡¹


    ¡¸That sounds good! The salt grilled ayus from that time were delicious. I want to try catching some shiragis next and do something other than grilling with salt next time¡¹


    Their conversation changed to cooking and became a conversation full of smiles.


    Feeling relieved, I poured water from a water jar into my bucket.


    After confirming that I poured enough water in there, I walked back out through the living room. I felt like I heard a sigh of reliefing from behind as I left.

 Chapter 57: Forms of Love

    <h4>Chapter 57: Forms of Love</h4>


    After I moved the chest of drawers together with Toack, we started to clean the bedroom floor with cloths.


    Truthfully, I just needed him to help me move the chest of drawers, but since we were at it, I had him help with the cleaning as well.


    As I wiped the floor repeatedly, I came to understand how dirty the floor really was. I carefully cleaned the dust and the small amount of dirt that came in from the outside.


    Then, as I took a look at the part of the floor that looked as if it was brand new, I felt refreshed. Nice, let¡¯s keep this momentum up and make this entire bedroom look nice.


    ¡¸¡­Say, Aldo¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s up?¡¹


    While I was wiping the floor with a clear mind, Toack called out to me in a low voice.


    ¡¸Did you two do it in the end?¡¹


    ¡¸Pffff! You too?!¡¹


    Spit burst out of my mouth unintentionally from Toack¡¯s sudden question.


    Just when I thought that I had escaped from the talk in the living room, I¡¯m the one who is being questioned this time.


    ¡¸Did Aisha ask you the same question when you were picking out the radishes with her as well?¡¹


    ¡¸No, but when I went to get water from the kitchen, that was what her and Flora were talking about¡¹


    Well, if I think back on the conversation he and Aisha had in front of our house, it makes sense for him to want to ask me that question.


    Surprisingly, Toack might have already had that intention in mind when he agreed to lend me a hand so easily.


    ¡¸Ohh, I see why it took you so long toe back¡¹


    With his hand on his chin, he nodded convincingly.


    ¡¸So? If you¡¯re not denying it then did you do it after all? You both like each other and got your marriage acknowledged, but you wouldn¡¯t be so embarrassed that you¡¯re still only holding hands with her, right?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­We did do it. I¡¯m not that useless of a man¡¹


    It¡¯s embarrassing and it makes me wonder why I just told him that, but Toack is also a close friend who had been supporting the rtionship between me and Flora. It should be fine to let him know that much.


    Of course, no matter how close of a friend he is, I¡¯m not going to tell him any more than that.


    ¡¸The marriage between you two shocked me too. Looking at you two, I thought it would take about a year as a couple before marriage would be considered¡¹


    Ah, how do I put it? I was overflowing with joy when I found out that me and Flora thought the same thing about each other. It was like my feeling of wanting to be with her forever exploded¡­


    When she went missing, I realized that I liked her.


    After that, I managed to save her by my own hands somehow.


    Then, I found out about how she thought about me for nine years.


    ¡¸¡­Because the moment I saved her, I knew that I would never want to be separated from her for a second time¡­¡¹


    It¡¯s because of those thoughts that I was able to decide on marriage so quickly.


    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹


    Toack replied with an expression and in a voice that did not have a single hint of messing around.


    He had the same poker face as always, but I thought he looked a bit gentler than usual.


    I can¡¯t help but be embarrassed when he looks at me with somewhat of a warm gaze.


    He spared me from the teasing but seeing him being happy for me like this made me feel self conscious.


    While feeling bothered by this embarrassing feeling, I asked Toack a question that I¡¯ve had from before.


    ¡¸¡­So Toack, do you have anyone you like?¡¹


    I want to support him If there¡¯s a girl that he¡¯s interested in.


    Speaking of girls around him, it would be people like Aisha and Ena, right?


    ¡¸Me? Not really¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so? But I see that you get along pretty well with Aisha, what about her?¡¹


    When I asked him a simple follow-up question after his clear answer, this time it was him who had spit spray out from his mouth.


    That¡¯s dirty. Wipe that off the floor properly, okay?


    ¡¸I would never feel that way about her. I¡¯ve never felt like that with her before¡¹


    ¡¸Really? When we were ying at the river, I remember you looking away from her ufortably though?¡¹


    Since I¡¯m a bit curious about the rtionship they have, I decided to dig deeper.


    When Aisha¡¯s clothes got wet, I remember Toack¡¯s face got quite red. If he didn¡¯t feel anything at all about her he shouldn¡¯t have that reaction.


    ¡¸Well, you probably wouldn¡¯t be able to look at her naturally either when she looked like that, no?¡¹


    That¡¯s true as well. Even if you aren¡¯t interested in the girl, it¡¯s natural to look away if her clothes got wet.


    When I nodded as if I was convinced, Toack grinned and said,


    ¡¸Unlike you and Flora, I¡¯m not a secret pervert¡¹


    ¡¸Wha?! A secret pervert?!¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. You two were looking at each other¡¯s skin too much. It was like if you two are that interested in each other then just go get a room¡¹


    Mmmmrr, he¡¯s right. I was definitely aware that I was staring at Flora¡¯s chest, her clear skin, and her beautiful feet at that time. Even though it was induced by Aisha, that was still the truth.


    I started to feel embarrassed as I be aware of the fact that even though I called Flora a secret pervert yesterday, I was also like that myself.


    But I knew it, Flora was looking at my skin after all.


    Perhaps Toack was satisfied with my embarrassment; he chuckled and sat down on a chair.


    ¡¸Besides, we¡¯ve been fighting ever since we were young. There¡¯s no way we would suddenly have feelings for each other after all this time. I¡¯m quite fond of my single life right now¡¹


    It¡¯s not like I think that they have to have a normal lover¡¯s rtionship. They seem to have their own rtionship that they¡¯refortable with, and I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a bad thing.


    ¡¸¡­I think that a rtionship between two people where you¡¯re bothfortable enough to not be conscious of each other is nice too¡¹


    A rtionship where even without acting all lovey dovey, both people understand how each other feels. I think that love is different for every person.


    ¡¸¡­What are you saying?¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know much about the past, but I heard that Ergys-san and Fiona-san also didn¡¯t get along back in the days, so it might not be impossible for you and Aisha, right?¡¹


    It seems that even that harmonious couple were once fighting like cats and dogs. I find that unbelievable but Flora and the other vigers said so as well.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t group us together with those two¡¹


    Toack stood up and started to wipe the window as he replied to me.


    I could not really see the expression he had on his face at that time due to the sunlight.


    ¡ô


    After I finished questioning Toack, we quickly finished cleaning and arranging the chests of drawers.


    Our bedroom is now so clean that it¡¯s almost glittering,pletely different from this morning. It also looks like the room has gotten a bit brighter as well. The umted dust on the walls and floor was gone.


    Flora and I will be living in here from now on, so I should probably clean this room a bit more often.


    Looking at the beautifully clean room, it made me decide that I¡¯ll properly clean the other rooms in the house too.


    ¡¸The chests of drawers¡¯ positions are not misaligned, right?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s perfect. I think we¡¯ve adjusted it enough times already¡¹


    Toack gave a straightforward answer while looking fed up.


    Yup, the two chests of drawers are not misaligned.


    I nodded in satisfaction after I gave the final check.


    ¡¸Alright, all done! Thanks, Toack¡¹


    ¡¸You aren¡¯t tired at all after lifting the chest of drawers, right? You¡¯ll be helping me next time when I have wood to transport, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, I got it¡¹


    Since he helped me so much, I have to lend him a hand when he needs it as well. I can¡¯t if the wood he wants me to carry is too heavy, but when I think about the wood materials in his workshop, it should be no problem.


    ¡¸Well then, should we go back to the living room? Do you want some tea?¡¹


    ¡¸No, the sun¡¯s about to set. I should head home soon¡¹


    ¡¸Okay¡¹


    We walked out of the bedroom while we had that conversation.


    ¡¸We¡¯re done moving the chest of drawers and cleaning the bedroom-¡¹


    In case we barge into some strange conversation, I spoke out in a loud voice as we walked towards the living room.


    Then, I saw Flora and Aisha talking to each other face to face.


    Aisha muttered something to her, then Flora put her hand on her mouth and her face lit up.


    ¡¸I-is that so?!¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, so in the morning-¡¹


    Aisha was in the middle of telling her something, but she seemed to have taken notice of me and Toack.


    ¡¸-You won¡¯t have enough energy unless you eat. It¡¯s summer already!¡¹


    ¡¸Huh? Huhh? What are you talking about all of a sudden, Aisha? What about men in the morn-?!¡¹


    ¡¸Shhh! The guys are here!¡¹


    Aisha covered Flora¡¯s mouth with her hands since Flora did not realize that Toack and I came into the living room.


    Even though I made sounds talking to Toack as we walked down the corridor and when we entered¡­


    She must have been quite into the topic. It sounded like a continuation of the conversation they had before.


    When I nced at Toack with a bitter smile, he shrugged his shoulders in response.


    It would probably be a good idea to not go into the topic of their conversation here.


    ¡¸We¡¯re done moving the chest of drawers and cleaning the bedroom-¡¹


    ¡¸O-okay! Thank you for your hard work! Not just moving the chest of drawers, but you cleaned the room as well?¡¹


    Flora thanked us with a slightly red face when I repeated the same words again.


    ¡¸Yeah, thanks to Toack, the cleaning was quick¡¹


    ¡¸Sorry for making you help with the cleaning as well. Thank you, Toack-san¡¹


    ¡¸This much is nothing. You treated me to lunch after all. Well, as for Aldo, he will lend me a hand next time so it¡¯s all good¡¹


    Toack replied with a slight bow as well when Flora bowed her head slightly and thanked him.


    I was hoping that I would be spared from helping him next time when Flora thanked him. It¡¯s a shame that it didn¡¯t turn out that way.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t make me lift anything unreasonable, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸No worries. In your shape you can probably lift all the pieces of wood that are as long as the living room. I¡¯ll make you lift as many as the times you made me help you lift that chest of drawers¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Wouldn¡¯t that be a bit too much?¡¹


    So he was holding a grudge because I kept on making him help with the readjustments of the chest of drawers after all.


    ¡¸Hehehe, that sounds tough, Aldo-san¡¹


    ¡¸No, Flora. This is noughing matter¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ll have a boxed lunch and some water ready for you at that time so work hard, okay?¡¹


    Well, if there¡¯s delicious food made by her then I¡¯ll be able to make it through somehow.


    I thought that in my mind as I stroked her back.


    ¡¸You guys really have the aura of a married couple¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Yeah, it took them this long to get together though¡¹


    I became embarrassed as Toack and Aisha made thosements while they looked at us.


    ¡¸That reminds me, I heard that Ena helped you clean your house recently. Pay her hard work forward, please clean my house for me¡¹


    ¡¸That was for the vegetable soup I made for her. But either way, I have no intention of helping you out with your work since you¡¯ve never done anything for me¡¹


    They say that me and Flora feel like a married couple, but I think that they feel like one as well.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t you think those two really get along well?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    When I said that in a quiet voice to Flora, I saw her looking at me with a spaced out expression. I feel like her eyes are looking at my crotch but am I overthinking it?


    ¡¸Flora?¡¹


    ¡¸Ny-nyothing!¡¹


    When I got a bit worried and called out to her, she jumbled her response with her face and ears red.


    Something is definitely up. Was it something that Aisha told her?


    I continued to look at Toack and Aisha while thinking about it.


    Then, Toack frowned as if he was reminded of the previous conversation we had in the bedroom from the warm gaze I was giving them.


    ¡¸Ridiculous. It¡¯s about time I take my leave¡¹


    ¡¸Nn- right. Maybe it¡¯s time I leave as well¡¹


    If she doesn¡¯t have an opponent to argue with there¡¯s no point in continuing, yeah.


    ¡¸Alright then, here, take your radishes. Here are yours, Toack. And these are yours, Aisha¡¹


    ¡¸Ohh, thanks¡¹


    I handed Toack the radishes that we predicted to be spicy.


    ¡¸Ah, thank you¡¹


    Aisha replied with a smile on her face when I handed Aisha the non spicy radishes.


    Aisha and I couldn¡¯t hold our smiles in as we nced at Toack.


    ¡¸Well then, good bye!¡¹


    Toack put his shoes on and left as Aisha got close to Flora.


    ¡¸Good luck. Be assertive¡¹


    ¡¸G-got it!¡¹


    Aisha smiled in satisfaction when Flora responded with a few nods. Then, she rushed towards me.


    What does she have to say to me?


    ¡¸¡­Hey, be good to Flora. I won¡¯t forgive you if you make her cry¡¹


    ¡¸I know that¡¹


    Although Aisha¡¯s serious voice surprised me, I answered as I nodded firmly. I¡¯m sure that she would be the first one toe hit me if I made Flora cry.


    Perhaps she was satisfied with my answer that was filled with resolve, as she smiled and hit my shoulders.


    ¡¸Well then, you two, see youter-!¡¹


    Then, Aisha moved to the entrance and left in a blink of an eye.

 Chapter 58: They Are Both Spoiled

    <h4>Chapter 58: They Are Both Spoiled</h4>


    Our house became quiet as soon as Toack and Aisha left.


    Currently in the living room, there were only sounds of Flora doing the dishesing from the kitchen.


    ¡¸It sure has gotten quiet after those two left¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah¡¹


    When I spoke out to Flora in a quiet voice while I was wiping the table with a cloth, she replied to me with a smile, seemingly thinking of the same thing in her mind.


    When those two are together they really liven things up.


    I unintentionally smiled when I thought back on the conversation they had earlier.


    ¡¸They really get along well, don¡¯t you think? I wonder if they¡¯ll get together¡¹


    ¡¸I asked Toack that too, but he just found it ridiculous like there¡¯s no way that¡¯s going to happen¡¹


    ¡°There¡¯s no way¡± were actually his exact words.


    ¡¸Does Aisha have anyone she likes?¡¹


    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t think so. She¡¯s not seeing anyone and there are no other men that she¡¯s close with¡¹


    I¡¯ve lived in this vige for a few months and I haven¡¯t heard any gossip about Aisha yet. However, I only hear things when I ck off at work like a naughty vige child.


    If I had to name a guy that Aisha¡¯s close with, it would be Toack, yeah.


    It looks like they aren¡¯t like that with each other, but as to whether or not that¡¯s true, I have some doubts about it.


    ¡¸How about Toack-san?¡¹


    Flora asked, perhaps curious about the rtionship between Aisha and the guy she gets along best with.


    ¡¸He¡¯s about the same as Aisha. He¡¯s not seeing anyone and there¡¯s no one he¡¯s interested in¡¹


    ¡¸¡­I see¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, but he¡¯s always working for the women in the vige- he¡¯s very reliable and popr¡¹


    ¡¸Toack-san is a very kind and helpful person after all¡¹


    With his poker face, he can be easily misunderstood as a cold person, but he¡¯s actually very kind.


    Maybe it¡¯s because Flora is an introverted person as well that she was reserved with Toack at first. But over time, she started to warm up to him. I¡¯m d that she understands what our friend is really like.


    With that thought in mind, I went towards the kitchen to wash the cloth that I cleaned the table with.


    ¡¸Can I wash this next to you?¡¹


    ¡¸Sure, go ahead¡¹


    Flora gave me a little space with a bright smile.


    It was just a casual exchange, but it felt so nice.


    She was already done washing the dishes, huh? She¡¯s now carefully drying the tes with a cloth.


    She was looking very cheerful from the side as she did that while humming a tune.


    I started to rinse my cloth as I listened to her humming.


    Questions like ¡°What song is that?¡± orments like ¡°Aren¡¯t you cheerful?¡± almost came out of my mouth, but since I wouldn¡¯t be able to hear her humming anymore if said those things, I just remained silent.


    When I started to dry the cloth after I got done washing it, Flora was putting the dried dishes onto the shelf. She suddenly stopped humming and asked me,


    ¡¸Oh yeah, Aldo-san¡¹


    ¡¸What is it?¡¹


    I looked at her while feeling disappointed that her soothing humming came to an end.


    Then, she replied as she fidgeted in an uneasy manner,


    ¡¸¡­Umm, can I know what Aisha told you when she left? Umm, you both looked very serious, so it got me wondering. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to though!¡¹


    Even though she¡¯s not really pushing me, she looked very worried.


    If I say no to that, she will probably get depressed like an abandoned puppy.


    What Aisha and I talked about might be an embarrassing topic not just for me, but for Aisha as well. However, it wasn¡¯t anything disgraceful that I need to hide.


    Aisha was simply caring for her childhood friend, and I was just showing her my resolve.


    However, for Aisha to choose to whisper that in my ear when she normally just says things without a care, I think she was a little too embarrassed to show Flora how much she cares about her after all. And I also kind of want to see Flora try to tease Aisha a little about it.


    ¡¸¡­She told me to be good to you. She said she won¡¯t forgive me if I make you cry¡¹


    ¡¸¡­So Aisha said that¡­¡¹


    Flora was surprised from what I said, then she put her hand on her chest and her expression softened up as if she was touched by it.


    Her white cheeks turned a bit red, as she looked a little embarrassed.


    ¡¸And how did you answer her?¡¹


    Flora asked me with an innocent smile as she looked up at me adorably.


    She looked like she already knew the answer to that question, but she couldn¡¯t help wanting to hear it from my mouth.


    ¡¸Of course, I told her ¡°I know¡±¡¹


    ¡¸Ehehe, I knew you¡¯d say that. But it makes me happy still hearing you say it¡¹


    Although it was a simple, straightforward answer, Flora couldn¡¯t stop smiling like a blooming flower.


    It¡¯s a look of happiness that she couldn¡¯t control.


    I¡¯ll get to see the happiest smile of the person I love if I put my thoughts into words. When I thought of it like that, I was able to give a straightforward answer with my honest feelings regardless of it being somewhat embarrassing.


    ¡¸What about you? What were you two talking about in the end?¡¹


    Maybe Aisha told her something as important as the thing she told me. I became a little curious thinking of that possibility.


    When I asked her with no reserve, Flora went ¡°¡­Ummmm¡­¡±, seemingly unsure of what to do. Then she looked like she made up her mind on something and came close to me.


    ¡¸Eeiii!¡¹


    With an adorable sound, Flora surprised me with a hug.


    Her soft arms were wrapped around my back, while her soft body was pressing tight up against my body.


    Her face wasfortably leaning on my chest. I could smell a sweet floral scenting from her body.


    As to why she suddenly hugged me, I couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    ¡¸¡­Um, what¡¯s this about?¡¹


    ¡¸P-please, hug me tight¡¹


    Flora replied from my chest when I asked in confusion, so I hugged her delicate body tightly in response.


    Then, a ¡°Nn¡± sound leaked out of her mouth as if she was satisfied with my reaction.


    I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s going on but I don¡¯t dislike hugging her at all. If anything, it¡¯s a good thing, so I continued to cuddle with her as we felt each other¡¯s warmth.


    While I¡¯m immersed in the joy of feeling her body, she said a few words in a quiet voice.


    ¡¸¡­More, tighter¡¹


    ¡¸Huh?¡¹


    ¡¸More, pamper me more¡¹


    Flora said as she looked up at me from inside my arms.


    She looked extremely shy, triggering my protective instincts.


    ¡¸I¡¯d be d to¡¹


    If I think about it, Flora doesn¡¯t ask me for much. Not any favors, hugs, or to hold hands.


    Of course, thedy-like side of hers is attractive, but since we¡¯re going to be a married couple, I want her to rely on me who is going to be her husband. I want us to be lovey-dovey.


    Rely on me when work gets tough, take turns with me if you want to take a break.


    I also want her to cuddle with me, to hold hands with me. I want to ask her to do things for me too.


    I want to hear more of her wishes, and I want more of her love.


    ¡¸Can you spoil me more from today on, Aldo-san?¡¹


    ¡¸Of course¡¹


    ¡¸Even though I might be selfish and annoying?¡¹


    ¡¸Not a problem¡¹


    I replied with a bitter smile to her question of confirmation.


    Of course, I don¡¯t think she will go overboard with super selfish requests to pamper her.


    ¡¸I¡­I¡¯m quite spoiled, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸I know, so am I¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, that¡¯s right¡¹


    Flora and I both giggled.


    ¡¸Is there something you like to do, or want to do?¡¹


    ¡¸Please gently stroke my head¡¹


    When I stroked her head ording to her request, she closed her eyes with a smile.


    It feels good to stroke her silky hair as well.


    As I thought, she really likes getting her head stroked.


    ¡¸And for tomorrow, do you want to go to the field of flowers together? I want to have a pic under the tree as we look at the flowers¡¹


    Having lunch with Flora while watching the field of summer flowers, huh? That sounds really nice.


    Even if she didn¡¯t suggest that, I would have asked her to do that sometime.


    ¡¸Sounds good. Then, should we start making preparations for it?¡¹


    ¡¸No, a bit more¡­like this¡¹


    For the next little while, Flora and I continued to cuddle with each other.

 Chapter 59: An Assertive Morning

    <h4>Chapter 59: An Assertive Morning</h4>


    I heard birds chirping from outside the window as I felt the dazzling sunlight shining on my closed eyelids. Is it morning already?


    As I wondered in this half-conscious state, I decided to open my heavy eyelids. However, I was distracted by a strange sensation.


    I wondered why. There were faint waves of gradually rising pleasureing from my crotch.


    And why does my lower body feel chilly? That¡¯s strange, I thought I was wearing pants when I went to bedst night.


    ¡¸Woahh, it really is big. But I wonder why that happens¡¹


    While questions wereing up in my mind, I heard Flora¡¯s voice as a tingling sensation attacked my crotch.


    ¡¸Mnnnn¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸Good morning, Aldo-san¡¹


    When I rubbed my eyes and tried to get up, Flora spoke to me with a refreshing smile on her face while her hand was touching my crotch.


    ¡¸Woahh! What are you doing?! Flora¡¹


    ¡¸I heard it from Aisha. Since there¡¯s something called a morning erection for men, it¡¯s the wife¡¯s job to take care of it. I was surprised that it had really gotten so big when I woke up¡¹


    The wife¡¯s job she says. How does Aisha know such¡­Well, I guess if she knows then she knows. Flora looks like she didn¡¯t though.


    Was this what they were talking about when I walked in the living room yesterday?


    While I was thinking about that, Flora started stroking my cock.


    She didn¡¯t mention that she was going to do something like this at all yesterday. And since the morning is when I¡¯m most pent-up, my cock couldn¡¯t help but get aroused.


    ¡¸Ughh!¡¹


    ¡¸Ehehe, it¡¯s fun because you have cute reactions when I touch you there¡¹


    Flora giggled when my hips instinctively moved as I made a sound.


    ¡¸You¡¯re somewhat aggressive today, Flora¡¹


    ¡¸I-it¡¯s because I decided to be a little more assertive in this kind of thing¡¹


    Ohh? So that means it¡¯s okay for me to be a bit more aggressive as well, right?


    ¡¸But one step at a time, okay?! I won¡¯t do anything too weird or embarrassing right away!¡¹


    Flora added in a flustered voice. Did she read my mind from my expression?


    ¡¸Ahahha, I know¡¹


    I burst intoughter. I couldn¡¯t help it since it was funny seeing her getting flustered.


    Flora is Flora after all.


    Perhaps she didn¡¯t like meughing at her, so she puffed her cheeks and pouted with a ¡°Mouu!¡±. That gesture is so adorable that it made me break into a smile.


    ¡¸Well, do you want me to service you this morning?¡¹


    ¡¸S-sure¡¹


    Charmed by the erotic expression on Flora¡¯s face when she¡¯s on all fours rubbing my cock with one hand, I replied in bewilderment.


    ¡¸What would you like me to do this time?¡¹


    ¡¸Well, can I ask you to do it with your mouth?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I got it!¡¹


    When I made my request to her, she smiled brightly without any signs of feeling discontent.


    Then, she crawled up closer and slowly moved her face closer to my big cock.


    She started off by giving a slight lick to the tip of my cock with her slimy tongue.


    My hips uncontrobly squirmed a little when the roughness of her tongue touched my sensitive tip.


    As if she found my reaction fun, she started to stimte the ns with repeated licks while she looked up at me.


    The short, continuous stimtion was pleasant, yet it made me feel impatient.


    Flora¡¯s tongue circled around my tip as if she was caressing it. Then, she moved her tongue to the back side of my ns.


    ¡¸Ughh, Ahh!¡¹


    ¡¸Aldo-san, this spot in the back is your weak spot, huh?¡¹


    Flora said as she licked the back side of my ns.


    My cock throbbed each time she did that. It felt really good but it was cruel and frustrating at the same time. My excitement felt like it was swelling up but then it was getting pulled back down. It felt like I was getting tortured.


    ¡¸Ah, pre-cum is leaking out¡¹


    Due to her tongue¡¯s carressing, precum overflowed from my cock.


    She then licked up the liquid that flowed out from my ns from the bottom to the top of my shaft. A thin, transparent string mixed of her saliva and the slimy liquid was hanging down from her mouth.


    ¡¸Ughhh, Flora. I want to put it in there soon¡¹


    ¡¸I would have liked to use my tongue some more though. Ehehe, alright¡¹


    When I spoke out after reaching my limit, she started to take my meat pole into her mouth.


    ¡¸Ahhh¡­¡¹


    My voice leaked out without a thought as the tip of it was enveloped in her warm mouth.


    Ahh, it feels good. My cock trembled greatly as if it was disying its happiness.


    ¡¸Nnnn¡­Haaa¡­Nnnn¡­Haaaa¡­¡¹


    My cock moved around inside Flora¡¯s mouth as her tongue wriggled around, stimting my ns.


    From there, she moved her head up and down and slowly started to suck on it.


    Her soft flesh inside her mouth and her saliva-covered tongue was caressing my entire thing.


    Each time she moved up and down, her long, golden hair brushed my thigh and tickled me.


    ¡¸Nnn¡­Nnnnn¡­Haaaaa¡­Muaaa¡­¡¹


    Her muffled voice and the lewd sound of moisture echoed in the room, heating me up inside.


    ¡¸Pwaaa. Haa¡­haa ¡­I feel weird for doing this in the morning for some reason¡¹


    Flora said while stroking my cock with her hand after she lifted her lips from it.


    Her small and delicate fingers were wrapped around it, attacking me with a sensation that feltpletely differentpared to her mouth.


    ¡¸Uugh, yeah. You¡¯re right¡¹


    It¡¯s kind of a strange seeing her sucking me off as the bright sunlight shone into the room. I couldn¡¯t help but get even more excited thinking that we¡¯re doing something we shouldn¡¯t do.


    ¡¸Ahh, it got even harder¡¹


    Due to the slimy liquid that has been flowing out, Flora¡¯s hand movements naturally became faster.


    The sound of moist juices squishing could be heard while I felt a stimting feeling like my cock was burning up.


    ¡¸Nnnn¡­Muahhh¡­Nnnn¡­Haaaa¡­Slurppp¡¹


    It slid into Flora¡¯s mouth as she invited it inside again.


    I moaned out instinctively as I felt her lips, tongue, and the insides of her mouth sticking closely to it.


    ¡¸Ahh, Flora. It feels good¡¹


    When she heard that, Flora increased her sucking speed with a smile on her face.


    The slurping sounds echoed and I could tell that there was plenty of saliva inside Flora¡¯s mouth.


    She looked so sexy burying her face in my crotch. The thought of having such a beauty suck me off gets me so happy and excited.


    I gradually got hornier and hornier. That horniness was then disyed through my cock.


    ¡¸Haaa¡­itsh ghetting bigeh agann¡¹


    Was she saying that it has gotten bigger again? Her trying to talk with my thing in her mouth stimted me even more.


    ¡¸Ahh! If you try to talk with it in your mouth¡­!¡¹


    As I endured the growing pleasure, Flora puckered her lips and changed up the tempo of the sucking while her head shook.


    She wasn¡¯t just trying to suck up the pre-cum that overflowed, but also my entire cock.


    My hips shivered from an overwhelming amount of pleasure.


    ¡¸¡­Nnn¡­Slurpp¡­¡­Aldo-san, are you cumming soon?¡¹


    ¡¸Ugh¡­I might soon¡¹


    Flora then switched up the angle of her lips and the angle of her licks, giving me all kinds of different pleasure.


    This isn¡¯t good. She¡¯s raising my desire to cum so quickly.


    My pole swelled up inside her mouth.


    Perhaps she caught notice of that change; she increased the sucking pressure more than ever before as her face moved up and down. The insides of her mouth narrowed and she almost took my entire thing into her mouth.


    ¡¸Nnn¡­ slurrp, slrrup¡­Aldo-san, please let me have it!¡¹


    ¡¸Ugghh! Flora! I-I¡¯m cumming!¡¹


    My cock reached its limit and I started to ejacte as we looked each other in the eyes.


    Jizzz! Jizzzz! Jizzz!


    Semen poured into Flora¡¯s mouth. Even I knew that I had let out a huge amount of thick semen because of her teasing.


    I was hit by an intense feeling of liberation and euphoria.


    ¡¸Mmmhhff?! Nn, mmmmm?!¡­Mnnnn?!¡¹


    Flora received my semen without spilling it out. If anything, I found her decision to do so very lovable and I am very happy about it.


    I continued to shoot out semen as my body shivered in climax while she looked up at me with slightly watery eyes.


    ¡¸¡­Nnnn¡­NMmnnnn¡­Mnnn¡­¡¹


    When my cock stopped convulsing, Flora slowly moved her face up and down just like that.


    She was probably trying to suck out any remaining semen.


    ¡¸Uuuugh, Ahhh¡­!¡¹


    Moans leaked out as she stimted my sensitive cock yet again. It felt so good that I want it tost forever.


    As she sucked on it repeatedly, all of the remaining semen inside poured out.


    After she confirmed that there was no more, she took her mouth off of it.


    ¡¸Slurpp¡­Haaaa, Aldo-san, you came a lot¡¹


    Flora said with her hands around her mouth, as if she didn¡¯t want any semen to spill out.


    I know the inside of her mouth was dyed all white from the semen I shot out.


    She is so sexy right now


    As I watched her in fascination, she moved the semen around in her mouth and slowly swallowed it down.


    ¡¸Nnn¡­Mnnnn¡­It¡¯s a bit bitter and it gets stuck in my throat¡¹


    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to force yourself to drink it, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m not forcing myself. I do it because it¡¯s proof that I made you feel good¡¹


    Flora said happily with a bright smile on her face.


    ¡¸Thank you. You were really good¡¹


    When I stroked her head as I showed my gratitude, she kept on smiling with great joy.


    ¡¸Please hug me¡¹


    Flora hugged me as she asked me to pamper her.


    I held her tightly. I did not forget to stroke her head and her back with one of my hands.


    ¡¸Mmmnn¡­You¡¯re good at this¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s because I got lots of practice yesterday¡¹


    I got used to stroking her head since I was doing that for a while yesterday after Flora asked me to.


    Although the request to stroke her head is a bit child-like, I thought the way she was acting contradictory to how she usually acts was adorable.


    Under the warm morning sunlight, we spent a pleasant time while feeling each other¡¯s warmth.


    ¡¸Well then, shall we start with our morning tasks?¡¹


    ¡¸Oh yeah. We also wanted to go to the field of flowers at lunch¡¹


    We shared augh with each other while making expressions that say neither of us wanted to separate from each other.


    I waited for Flora to go, but she did not move.


    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹


    When I took a peek at her in wonder, she looked down and said in a quiet voice,


    ¡¸¡­Um, Uhh, I don¡¯t feel any pain or ufortable feelings down there today, s-so I think I¡¯ll be okay tonight¡¹


    ¡¸O-oh, Alright¡¹

 Chapter 60: Morning Tasks

    <h4>Chapter 60: Morning Tasks</h4>


    After our cozy time in the morning ended, we had breakfast and then we got started on our morning tasks.


    The first thing was inhouse cleaning. Since the bedroom was pretty dirty when I cleaned it with Toack yesterday, I expected that the living room would probably be even dirtier since we use that area even more.


    And as expected, it was. Flora and I worked together to clean the dirt that had been umting in the living room.


    When we reached a satisfactory level of cleanliness and finished cleaning, Flora went to get ready to leave for her parents¡¯ house with the radishes that were harvested.


    It seemed that aside from wanting to bring her parents the radishes as a gift, she also wanted to bring back some personal items that we don¡¯t have enough of in our home. I think she said she wanted a bit more sewing items such as fabrics in our home as well.


    Then once she gets back, she will start to prepare our outdoor lunches. I¡¯m looking forward to it since we said we¡¯re going to have sandwiches for lunch.


    It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had sandwiches that are made by her.


    As for what I¡¯ll be doing on the other hand-


    ¡¸Alright, I¡¯m going to go now, okay? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, sure. I will do the crop maintenance and then some gathering after¡¹


    Yup, what I should be doing is our crop maintenance. Unfortunately, there was no reason for me to go to her parents¡¯ house with her.


    I actually wanted to go with her but I gotta do what I gotta do for our livelihood.


    ¡¸Since we¡¯ve been together this whole time, it feels a bit lonely even though we¡¯re just going to be apart from each other for a little bit¡¹


    Hearing her say that with a somewhat lonely smile on her face made me happy inside.


    Ahh, so she¡¯ll also be lonely without me.


    ¡¸I feel the same as well¡¹


    We started to feel lonely for no particr reason and went for a hug.


    Then, I felt the touch of her soft skin and her warmth as her sweet scent tickled my nostrils.


    Even though I think we are overreacting since she¡¯s just going to be about a 15 minute walk away, I had an irresistible urge to feel her warmth.


    After hugging for a while, Flora let go with a somewhat regrettable look.


    ¡¸I have toe back to make lunch anyway, so I¡¯ll be back as soon as I can¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯ll finish my tasks as fast as I can too. I want to hurry and go to the field of flowers with you¡¹


    After those words, we smiled at each other before our lips touched.


    Although our kiss onlysted for a moment, I truly felt her love.


    ¡¸Okay, I¡¯m going now¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. Have a safe trip¡¹


    With that, Flora walked in the direction of the town square. When I looked at her from behind, I saw that her ears were really red. It was so cute.


    ¡¸¡­*Sigh*, will I be able to leave her behind at home and go hunting in the future? ¡¹


    I headed to our cultivated field with such a deep worry in mind.


    The field in front of our house was doing good today as well.


    The days have been getting hotter, but the crops stayed strong as they grew rapidly. The way their leaves swayed from the breeze looked as if they were weing me.


    I walked near the vegetables as I listened to the lovely sound of swaying leaves and then I crouched down.


    While crouching, I noticed that there were strange weeds growing around them.


    They are bad guys who suck the nutrients from my lovely vegetables. I got a grasp of the situation with a piercing re, then I plucked them out as if I was taking revenge for a loved one.


    In addition to plucking out the weeds that were growing on our field, I checked for insects on the vegetables as well.


    I examined the leaves one by one, while making sure to check their underside as well.


    ¡¸¡­How unpleasant to find them here too¡¹


    When I checked the back of a leaf that was sticking out, I found a green caterpir on it.


    I picked up the caterpir and tossed it far away.


    Ahh, a small part of the leaf was eaten. Well, let¡¯s not worry too much about it because like Flora says, vegetables that have insects on them is proof that they are delicious.


    But with that said, it doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m going to let them get away with it.


    After I removed the bug, I drew some water into a water pot and sprinkled the vegetables with an adequate amount of water.


    Transparent water rained down on the vibrant green leaves.


    I soaked the leaves and soil while being careful that I didn¡¯t overwater them.


    ¡¸¡­Oh, you guys have gotten bigger as well¡¹


    I confirmed the growth of the vegetables as I watered them.


    That¡¯s when I noticed that the radishes have grown bigger again.


    Since the second batch of radishes we nted have gotten bigger and bigger, it looks like they can be harvested next week.


    Aside from radishes, the carrots, peas, and green vegetables such as the shails have all grown a little bigger.


    I only noticed the growth of the fast growing radishes at first, buttely I¡¯ve started to notice the other vegetables growing as well.


    Like their leaves have gotten bigger or their stems have gotten slightly longer.


    The reason I notice such small changes is probably due to the fact that I check up on them every day.


    Bing able to grasp the situation of the vegetables is something to be happy about.


    It has been so fun checking up on their growth like this recently so I couldn¡¯t help doing it every day.


    I have be pretty used to the viger lifestyle too.


    After I finished with the field work, I went to gather small fruits and nuts like goji berries in the woods nearby. In a vige like this that has an abundant amount of natural resources, I don¡¯t have to worry about food ingredients because I can find nuts, fruits, and medicinal herbs without even entering the mountains.


    Then when I finished gathering some fruits, nuts, and some herbs for spices, I started to head back home to store them.


    ¡¸Ah, Aldo-san!¡¹


    I heard a voice calling for me while I was walking along the river with a basket in hand.


    When I turned around, it was Kyle who was carrying a huge bag on his back.


    ¡¸Ohh, it¡¯s you, Kyle. You¡¯re here to collect some food ingredients too?¡¹


    ¡¸No. I was told by my teacher to give this to you¡¹


    Kyle shook his head and unraveled the cloth bag from his back and handed it to me.


    It was heavier than I expected. There¡¯s something long and thin. It doesn¡¯t feel like it¡¯s something that can be eaten.


    ¡¸What¡¯s this? Is it okay to open it?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s yours after all¡¹


    After hearing Kyle say that, I opened up the cloth bag while making a puzzled expression.


    Then, a piece of red cloth came out of the bag.


    No, that¡¯s not right. This isn¡¯t a piece of cloth¡­


    ¡¸The red bear¡¯s fur¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Yup, that¡¯s right. Since you took it down by yourself, its materials all fundamentally belong to you. The vigers are thankful for the meat that was divided among them as well. I think they¡¯ll be paying you back little by little once you¡¯ve settled in¡¹


    ¡¸¡­I-I see¡¹


    I nodded with a serious expression after hearing Kyle¡¯s exnation.


    I remember taking down the red bear, but I have totally forgotten about what happened afterwards.


    I see. So in exchange for the bear meat that was handed out to the vigers, they are going to give me something else in return, huh?


    If so, then I think I can live a pretty good life for a while by just focusing on the field.


    It seems that I might start expanding it sooner than I thought.


    While I was thinking about that, Kyle was staring at me for some reason.


    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t tell me, you forgot about the materials?¡¹


    ¡¸Ummm, I guess it did kind of slip my mind. I just wanted to help Flora at the time so I did not think about getting them at all¡¹


    Kyle¡¯s gaze was strangely hurting me, so I justified myself quickly.


    ¡¸¡­But I think the materials from a red bear are worth quite a lot though, no?¡¹


    ¡­Speaking of which, he¡¯s right, isn¡¯t he? A red bear is still considered a decently strong monster.


    I forgot about that because ever since I became active as an A-rank adventurer, the only materials that I would try to get were from monsters that are really stupidly strong.


    I feel like we¡¯re a bit out of sync.


    As I worried about what to say, Kyle suddenlyughed and said,


    ¡¸¡­Well, you¡¯re a person who doesn¡¯t really look for much in life I guess. And now since you have Flora as your bride, you probably don¡¯t even see anything other than her in your eyes¡¹


    Even the young Kyle is teasing me in the end.


    However, he did listen to my rtionship problems during the times we went hunting, so I can¡¯t really retaliate that strongly.


    ¡¸¡­Well, you aren¡¯t wrong about that¡¹


    The truth is that I have been obsessed with Flora and have forgotten all about that.


    ¡¸You¡¯re all lovey dovey with her now, aren¡¯t you?¡¹


    ¡¸Kyle, I¡¯m going to get you back when you fall in love with someone and when the timees for you to get married, alright?¡¹


    That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll get Loren-san in on this for sure, but let¡¯s get the monkey-like vigers that I saw in front of Ergys-san¡¯s home to join in as well at that time. If it¡¯s those guys, they should know exactly how to mess with someone¡¯s heart.


    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m getting a bad feeling for some reason so I¡¯m going home¡¹


    While I was thinking about such things, Kyle turned around and started to walk away on the road.


    ¡¸Oi oi, since you came all the way here,e in for some tea¡¹


    ¡¸I think I¡¯ll pass since you just started living together so you are probably quite busy. Please invite me again after you¡¯ve settled in¡¹


    Aisha and Toack came to visit right away though.


    Well, Flora isn¡¯t here right now and I¡¯m in the middle of work. That¡¯s Kyle alright to have thought that far since he¡¯s a smart kid. As always, he seems more like an adult than a 12 year old.


    After I saw him off, I unfolded the red bear¡¯s fur in my arms.


    When it¡¯s fully unfolded, its length goes beyond my height from the ground.


    It¡¯s natural since a red bear is a monster that¡¯s bigger than a human, I guess.


    I took a closer look at the fur that¡¯s as red as mes.


    It was properly processed as there weren¡¯t any weird pieces of flesh or weird odors left on there. It did have a slight animal odor, but it seems to have gone through enough processing.


    After confirming the fur¡¯spleteness, I started to think about what I¡¯m going to use it for.


    Normally, all of it would be preserved for the winter and then used as winter wear.


    It¡¯s natural when you think about how thick the red bear¡¯s fur is.


    However, we would stand out quite a bit if we wore red fur in the winter.


    And I think the red bear might be a symbol of fear to Flora, so I don¡¯t really want to keep it around. It might remind her of the horrifying scenes every time she sees the red fur.


    I don¡¯t want to see her hurt from something like that.


    If I were to trade this away, it¡¯ll be the same thing no matter which viger wears it.


    ¡¸I¡¯ll discuss this with her. Maybe we can sell it to a traveling merchant or something the next time theye here¡­¡¹


    Fortunately, fur is something I can get from hunting animals since I¡¯m a hunter.

 Chapter 61: Welcome Home

    <h4>Chapter 61: Wee Home</h4>


    ¡¸Oh! Wee back, Aldo-san!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    I froze when I heard Flora¡¯s voice as I came home.


    Her ¡°Wee back¡± had really struck a chord with me.


    To have the woman I love say that to me with a smile when Ie home- I¡¯ve imagined a lifestyle like this many many times, but I was even happier than I expected when it happened.


    I was delighted to be reassured by my partner that here is where I belong.


    ¡¸¡­Aldo-san? What¡¯s the matter?¡¹


    Flora asked when she saw me just standing here at the doorway.


    And when I finally snapped out of it, I felt embarrassed at the same time.


    ¡¸Ahaha, hearing you weing me back really touched me and made me happy¡¹


    When I answered her honestly as I scratched my cheek, Flora smiled while slightly blushing.


    ¡¸I have actually been wanting to try saying that for a while now. That¡¯s why I came back so quickly and waited for your return¡¹


    As I saw the smile on her face, my pulse started to rise.


    I was overjoyed to hear that she had simr feelings as me.


    We both smiled at each other.


    The time we spent apart was a bit lonely but when I think that it allowed us to have an interaction like this, it wasn¡¯t so bad.


    Perhaps she will be right here waiting to wee me back home if I¡¯m out for my hunting work as well.


    When such a sense of security and trust exists inside of me, all the tough feelings of separation were blown away.


    This absolute sense of security, I wonder if it¡¯s because there¡¯s a ce I can call home?


    ¡¸Here are your slippers. You have your hands full holding that basket, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, thanks¡¹


    Flora lined up a pair offy looking slippers and handed them to me.


    How very smart and caring of her.


    Does she have fun taking care of me? There is a happy looking smile on her face.


    ¡¸I like these kinds of things. I¡¯ve always wanted to do something like this whenever I saw my mother and father take care of each other ¡¹


    ¡¸I feel like I¡¯m back to the ce I belong when you did that. It made me happy¡¹


    Even though there are maids in the royal castle and the nobles¡¯ homes I lived in before, I had never felt happy at all. As I thought, there is a big difference when it¡¯s with a person who loves you and cares about you.


    ¡¸Ehehe. Alright, I¡¯lle out to wee you back every time I can¡¹


    Seeing how happy Flora looked, I wondered if I should go out every day from now on just to have her wee me back. But if I did that, I guess I would be doing the opposite of what I wanted since it¡¯ll reduce the time we can spend together, huh.


    ¡¸Say, Aldo-san, what¡¯s in that bag on your back?¡¹


    Flora asked curiously after I finished putting on my slippers.


    ¡¸Ohh this? It¡¯s fur that Kyle gave me when I ran into him out there¡¹


    ¡¸What kind of fur is it?¡¹


    I was lost for words when Flora asked me that simple question.


    Even though I was considering discussing this with her earlier, would it be bad if I suddenly brought up the red bear? I¡¯m worried that it would remind her of the horror once she sees the red bear¡¯s fur.


    It¡¯s not umon for even tough adventurers to be traumatized after nearly losing their life to monsters. Their horrors would reawaken, knees would go weak, and they would be powerless to fight just from seeing raw materials of the same type of monsters.


    Since I got to witness people like that up close, I could not answer her so easily.


    ¡¸¡­Umm¡¹


    Flora tilted her head in wonder as she looked at me. Then, she looked as if she realized something and said,


    ¡¸Ahhh, could that be the fur of the red bear?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­?!¡¹


    I was shocked that she guessed it right all of a sudden.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, Aldo-san. I¡¯m not going to get scared just from looking at the fur¡¹


    Flora looked at me with a gentle smile on her face.


    ¡¸¡­Really? You sure?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯ll be fine¡¹


    She¡¯s not forcing herself because she¡¯s thinking about me, right?


    I¡¯m worried that she¡¯s just acting tough because of her thoughtful personality.


    I looked right into her jade colored eyes and observed them.


    It didn¡¯t look like there were any hints of fear in them. It seems that she¡¯s really okay with it.


    Moreover, her eyes are gorgeous today too. Clear and shiny like gems, they are a gentle pair of eyes that represents her gentle personality.


    ¡¸¡­Um, Aldo-san. I feel embarrassed when you stare at me so much¡¹


    I snapped out of it as I heard Flora¡¯s shrinking voice.


    My face had be close to hers when I realized it. Our lips would be touching if we were any closer than that.


    I was looking right at her big round eyes, flushed cheeks, and full lips.


    ¡¸Ahh, sorry. I was captivated by your eyes¡¹


    I asserted some self control and distanced myself a bit.


    I wanted to kiss her but I felt like I wasn¡¯t going to be satisfied with just that.


    We¡¯re going to go to the field of flowers and have lunch there today. T-those sorts of things have to wait till tonight.


    Flora looked a bit sad with her flushed cheeks but I can¡¯t. If I kissed her right now I wouldn¡¯t be able to stop myself.


    ¡¸So ummm, what should we do with the red bear¡¯s fur?¡¹


    I asked in a loud voice as if I wanted to sweep away the awkward atmosphere.


    I guess she really isn¡¯t afraid of seeing the red bear¡¯s fur, huh? She started unwrapping the cloth with no hesitation.


    ¡¸R-right. Let¡¯s store some of it since the fur of the red bear is warm. It would be hard to use it for clothes but it can be easily used as a carpet or some towels¡¹


    That¡¯s right. Since the color of the fur stands out so much, it¡¯d be hard to make use of the fur as clothes or a coat. I feel like it¡¯d be tough to go into the mountains while wearing that fur.


    ¡¸And then, I think we can use half of the fur to exchange for things with the other vigers since there¡¯s so much of it. Households with lots of children should want something like this to prepare for winter¡¹


    If that¡¯s the case, then we might want to trade the fur with those families that need it. This fur is quite hard to get so I¡¯d rather have the vigers here put it to use rather than selling it.


    Some vigers might be disappointed if we sold the fur to a traveling merchant.


    I¡¯m d that I discussed this with Flora properly.


    ¡¸Alright. Let¡¯s do that¡¹


    ¡¸Okay!¡¹


    After seeing her nod, I began walking to carry the fur out to our storeroom.


    However, I simply could not move on from the mopey feeling in my heart.


    When I looked back, my eyes met with Flora¡¯s while she was trying to bring the basket into the kitchen.


    I continued to walked closer to her, then I gently kissed her lips.


    ¡¸¡­Mouu¡¹


    She sounded like she had a word to say about that but she looked like she could not contain how happy she was.

 Chapter 62: Gramps & Granny

    <h4>Chapter 62: Gramps & Granny</h4>


    After we finished our morning tasks and prepared our lunch, Flora and I exited our house.


    Since we only needed to bring the basket with our sandwiches, our water canteens, some cloths and towels, I have no worries about forgetting anything.


    I put the straw hat that Flora made me on my head, and the bag that had everything other than the sandwiches inside on my back and locked the door.


    After hearing the satisfying sound of the door locking, I turned the doorknob just to make sure that it was locked. Alright, good.


    ¡¸We¡¯re all set¡¹


    ¡¸Okay!¡¹


    When I looked back and spoke to her, Flora replied with a voice that was more energetic than usual.


    She¡¯s probably really looking forward to this. Her smile was more innocent than usual.


    Other than the straw hat she has on, she is wearing a short-sleeved blouse with a navy blue skirt today.


    Her hand that extend out of her short-sleeved blouse is holding onto the basket that has our sandwiches inside.


    Her refreshing look that revealed slightly more skin than usual makes her look like a sheltered girl who came here for a summer getaway.


    Her beautiful skin and silky blonde hair were really dazzling as they reflected the sunlight.


    It¡¯s my first time seeing Flora in her summer wear, yeah.


    ¡¸¡­Um, do I look weird?¡¹


    Flora asked as she bashfully moved her hands when she noticed me looking at her.


    ¡¸No, you¡¯re really pretty. Those refreshing summer clothes suit you well¡¹


    ¡¸Ehehe, thank you. Your light outfit looks good too. I think it¡¯s very handsome¡¹


    ¡¸Thanks¡¹


    Like Flora said, I¡¯m currently wearing a short-sleeved shirt with long pants.


    In this season with the days getting hotter and hotter, wearing spring clothes would make one sweaty, so I¡¯m wearing summer clothes that are made of thin materials today.


    Moreover, since I have the handmade straw hat that was made by Flora with me, I¡¯ll be fine no matter how sunny it is.


    ¡¸¡­Is the hat ufortable?¡¹


    ¡¸No, I¡¯m good. It fits my head perfectly and keeps it cool¡¹


    Was Flora feeling anxious because she¡¯s unsatisfied about the hat she made? That¡¯s absurd. This hat is already better than the normal straw hats that they sell on the streets.


    In fact, she could sell this on the street as it is.


    However, perhaps it was due to the fact that the hat her mom made her was even better that she felt unsatisfied with the one she made.


    ¡¸I¡¯ll work even harder to make a better one this year!¡¹


    ¡¸Okay, I look forward to it¡¹


    I gave her a straightforward answer since I can understand that she wants to give me an even better hat to wear despite me being already pretty happy to receive a handmade hat from her on my end.


    ¡¸Now then, shall we get going?¡¹


    ¡¸Okay!¡¹


    When I extended my right arm out, Flora happily reached out to it with her left hand.


    Our hands intertwined as we grasped onto the other person¡¯s hand tightly.


    The warmthing from the touch of her delicate fingers made me feel very at ease. It traveled from my right hand into my entire body and warmed my heart.


    I became happy just from holding hands with her as a smile naturally formed on my face.


    It¡¯s a blessing to have her smiling right next to me.


    Then, we began to walk at the same time without signaling each other to start walking.


    ¡ô


    We walked on a path leading west of our home.


    Today¡¯s weather was stunningly nice. There wasn¡¯t a single cloud in the blue sky. The summer sun was shining on us mercilessly, but due to the straw hats protecting us, we did not feel hot.


    The field that was filled with growing rice nts dyed the entire area in a vivid green. It was as if there was a green carpet unfolding before us.


    The rice nts rustled as the wind blew, bringing a nice tune to my ears along with the cool breeze. Each time that happened, Flora¡¯s hair fluttered as a sweet scent drifted in the air.


    ¡¸The greenness is beautiful and I like how refreshing it is to hear these sounds¡¹


    ¡¸Y-yeah, it¡¯s summertime already, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    My voice was a bit louder as I just snapped out of being deeply charmed by Flora.


    Not too long ago the grass to flower ratio here was higher for the flowers, but since it¡¯s summer now, there is now more grass than flowers. Even the slightest change on the ground can really make you feel the change in seasons.


    As we softly walked on the healthy grass that had grown long, a grasshopper jumped out.


    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s a grasshopper¡¹


    I could tell from how happy Flora¡¯s muttering sounded that she didn¡¯t mind insects.


    Well, there aren¡¯t any vigers who can¡¯t deal with insects when they live a farming lifestyle. It¡¯s only natural since they deal closely with soil and other living creatures.


    However, I think I remember that insects that have many legs like spiders and centipedes were still disliked.


    Only people like some sheltered nobles would be scared of any other bugs.


    As we continued to walk, the grasshopper continued to hop around us.


    ¡¸It kind of feels like it¡¯s enjoying having a stroll with us¡¹


    ¡¸I wonder how far it will follow us¡¹


    We walked slowly as we watched the grasshopper.


    It was a very peaceful time without much happening, but it was really fun just spending time and experiencing the same things together like this.


    As we continued to walk with such thoughts in my mind, the grasshopper eventually stopped jumping as if it got tired.


    Then, it made onest huge leap into the grass next to the road as we walked close to it.


    ¡¸Aww, it¡¯s gone¡¹


    ¡¸Maybe it got tired after all¡¹


    We kept on going while having such a peaceful conversation.


    ¡¸Hey look, they are wearing the same hats as us¡¹


    When I looked at where Flora was pointing at, there were some people who were wearing straw hats like us probably because of the brutal sunlight. It looked like they were working on their fields.


    The adults were working hard while the children ran around innocently with straw hats on their heads.


    When a man who seemed to be their father yelled at them, the children ran away looking like they were having fun. The father then threw away his farming tools and chased after them.


    ¡¸They look like they are having so much fun, don¡¯t they?¡¹


    I could hear the father yelling ¡°Waittt!¡± in an angry voice and the happy shouts of the childrening from afar. It was truly a peaceful scene.


    As I looked at them with a smile, I noticed that a gramps and granny were walking towards us.


    Right when I thought they looked somewhat familiar, I remembered that they were the same gramps and granny we saw when Flora and I walked to the vige square while holding hands that one time. A chill ran through my body as if I had encountered a vicious monster in the middle of a quest.


    ¡¸Hm? Ohh! Look, granny, it¡¯s those two¡¹


    ¡¸Oh my! If it isn¡¯t the hottest couple in the vige right now!¡¹


    I wanted to retort with a ¡°What are you oh my-ing about?!¡±.


    Why are they always there when Flora and I are walking around holding hands anyways? They should live closer to the vige square¡­I guess they are out taking a stroll too?


    I could not help feeling embarrassed under their gaze that seems to be making fun of us but I did not let go of Flora¡¯s hand. I don¡¯t know why but I feel like if we let go of each other¡¯s hand here it would be a loss.


    I tightened the grip on her hand while she was looking down at the ground, as if I was telling Flora that there was nothing shameful about us holding hands.


    Then, she looked up in surprise and smiled.


    After that, we looked at the other party.


    ¡¸¡¸Hello¡¹¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸Hello¡¹¡¹


    When we greeted the other side in unison, they also bowed their heads lightly and greeted us.


    I was ready to be teased by them, but the gramps and granny just slowly walked by.


    Was I being too alert for no reason?


    I was struck by the feeling of seeing a monster that I couldn¡¯t beat just passing by. However, didn¡¯t they say something when they leftst time? When I thought of that, I concentrated on my hearing.


    Then I heard them talk just likest time.


    ¡¸Did you see that just now? Aldo held Flora¡¯s hand tight to encourage her¡¹


    I want to go ask that gramps how he knew that.


    ¡¸That there was manly. On the other hand, if he let go of her hand when he saw using, I would have teased them¡¹


    ¡¸I was going to be the bad guy this time too, but it was nice to see their growth¡¹


    ¡¸I heard that they will be married at this year¡¯s harvest festival. Looks like they will stay hot like the weather these days¡¹


    Those two muttered so as they left.


    Different from the other vigers, I think the way they don¡¯te at us directly is dirty.


    I don¡¯t think I can win against those two after all.

 Chapter 63: Our Special Place

    <h4>Chapter 63: Our Special ce</h4>


    ¡¸We¡¯re here. The field of flowers¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, since the weather is nice today, the colors of the flowers look better too¡¹


    After we came out of the tree lined path, we gazed at the field of flowers while slightly sweating from our foreheads.


    The flowers stretched in every direction as far as our eyes could see. Perhaps it¡¯s because spring ispletely over now that the red colored flowers were no longer there.


    However, light-bluish flowers have bloomed all around the field as if they are substituting in for them. Other warm colored flowers have also started to turn into a cool color the same way the season changed.


    Orange flowers were turning yellow. Yellow ones were turning green. Green ones were turning blue. There were even some flowers that havepletely changed into one color as well. They were very mysterious and beautiful.


    A scene that absolutely can¡¯t be seen anywhere else wasid out before my eyes.


    ¡¸¡­So this is what the field of flowers look like in the summer, huh¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Since it was spring when you came here nine years ago, this would be your first time seeing what it¡¯s like in the summer, right?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹


    This is Nordende¡¯s field of flowers in the summer. Compared to spring where the flowers only had warm colors, there is now way more different colors to bring joy to our eyes.


    The way their vibrant colors mixed together was so beautiful that it was as if I was looking at something magical.


    I watched in fascination as the flowers showed me a side that lookedpletely different from how they looked in spring.


    My heart was struck by the same impact as when I first came here nine years ago.


    The view before my eyes is so beautiful and unreal that it makes me wonder if it¡¯s going to disappear if I blink. Since they felt magical enough to put that thought in my mind, I continued to gaze without blinking, as if I was burning this image into my heart and my brain.


    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s so pretty¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹


    Flora agreed in a quiet voice to the words that I instinctively let out.


    As we gazed at the flowers together, a gust of wind started to blow across the field with a loud *phyuu*. Apanying it was the sound of the flowers rustling as they swayed.


    When the brilliant flowers shook, some of their petals soared into the sky.


    I almost forgot to breathe because of how beautiful it looked when all the different colors of flower petals mixed together as they flew in the air. They moved as if they were dancing, changing their colors as they swapped ces with each other. Witnessing that alone was pleasure to my eyes.


    The flower petals rode the wind and flew right at us with the same momentum.


    ¡¸Kyaa!¡¹


    Surprised by the wind that wasing at us, Flora held on to her hat as she screamed adorably.


    As the *phyuu* sound went past my ears, the petals filled my vision in vivid colors.


    They danced in the wind before us as if they were weing us. Then, they gently brushed our skin before flying away.


    We saw them off in nk amazement as they left us behind.


    After that, we slowly looked at each other andughed.


    ¡¸Ahaha, Aldo-san, you have petals all over you¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re covered in petals too, you know?¡¹


    Due to that gust of wind just now, we got flower petals all over ourselves. Weughed as we saw how each other looked.


    In this beautiful field of flowers, the sight of Floraughing innocently while covered in flower petals was so adorable and beautiful.


    The flower petals¡¯ dance just before was beautiful too but I found her innocentughter many times more beautiful. I¡¯m sure that I¡¯m not going to forget this scene for a second time.


    Weughed for a while, and then we cleared the petals off each other¡¯s body.


    ¡¸These are kind of pretty, I wonder if we should bring some home¡¹


    I put some of the emerald-green petals that was on her shoulder in my palm.


    I really liked that soft shade that brings a peaceful feel.


    I know that it won¡¯tst a long time if we just bring the petals back like this, but I want to take my time to enjoy looking at them at home.


    ¡¸Sure. I¡¯ll bring back these orangish yellow ones ¡¹


    ¡¸Sounds great. I feel like just looking at them will liven us up. It¡¯s too bad that they¡¯ll wither so quickly despite them being so pretty¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. They¡¯ll normally wither in a few days if we¡¯re only going to look at them. However, we can enjoy them for a long time if we like tten them with a book, or make them into perfume in a jar, or dry them and put them in a frame, you know?¡¹


    As expected of Flora, she was very knowledgeable about flowers. She gave me various methods we can use to extend the petals¡¯ life so we could enjoy them longer.


    ¡¸Ah, that reminds me, there were some dried flower petals in a frame hung up on the walls inside of your parents¡¯ home! It was really nice!¡¹


    When I told her what I remembered, Flora got a little embarrassed and said,


    ¡¸It¡¯s a little embarrassing hearing you say that because I¡¯m the one who puts the petals in there every time¡¹


    Flora smiled shyly. And it was adorable.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s make one of those decorations for our home as well¡¹


    I think just that alone could really brighten up our house. It doesn¡¯t cost any money and we¡¯ll be able to enjoy the beauty of the flower petals.


    ¡¸Okay, let¡¯s do it! We have to collect a lot of flower petals today!¡¹


    ¡ô


    We walked around the field of flowers and collected the flower petals that had fallen off. While Flora was teaching me about flowers that only appear during summer, the sun had moved to the middle of the sky. Because of that, we decided to take a break under a tree.


    ¡¸Please go ahead on the cloth, mydy¡¹


    ¡¸Ehehe, I feel like a noble¡¯s daughter for some reason. Alright then, please allow me to do so¡¹


    When Iid out the cloth in the shade of the tree, Flora took her shoes off with a smile and took a seat on it.


    The way she replied was courteous and the way she moved was sophisticated. She really looked like a nobledy.


    It might be fun to take our time to y pretend with each other when we¡¯re home as a butler and hisdy.


    I had met with royalty before in the past so I know the basic etiquette to some degree. I think I can imitate a servant pretty well.


    Unfortunately, the tea I make is nowhere near as good as the tea Flora makes.


    After making sure that there weren¡¯t any rocks under the cloth, I took my shoes off and sat down.


    I let out a deep sigh as I took my hat off and stretched out my legs.


    The sky was so clear today, so it¡¯s no surprise that I sweated a lot.


    When I took a look at my own shirt, it was slightly drenched in sweat. I could also feel the sweat running down my forehead.


    As for Flora, her clothes weren¡¯t as sweaty as mine, but I could see a little bit of sweat on her forehead and arms.


    ¡¸Here, a towel and some water¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you¡¹


    When I handed her a towel and a water canteen from my bag, Flora took her hat off as well.


    Her golden colored hair that was locked away unraveled entirely as a sweet scent came drifting through the air.


    Then, she wiped her sweat with the towel.


    Was the heat getting to me? The way she wiped her skin and her gesture of fanning air to her chest looked kind of hot.


    At that moment, I wondered why my heart was beating faster even though I already saw her undress in our bath area before.


    While I was slightly fascinated by the way she wiped herself, I started to wipe the sweat off myself as well.


    Then, I quickly chugged some water from the canteen to moisten my throat. *Gulp, gulp, gulp*, I felt refreshed from the feeling of water going down my throat.


    When I put my water canteen aside, I saw Flora drinking from her canteen in a different way. She was drinking with her head slightly tipping back and forth like a small animal so it made me want to keep looking at her.


    ¡¸What is it?¡¹


    ¡¸No, nothing. It¡¯s cool in the shade, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    I think she¡¯d get embarrassed if I told her that she looks cute when she¡¯s drinking water. Her expression and the gestures she makes when she¡¯s embarrassed is nice but I think she¡¯ll be self-conscious after, so didn¡¯t say it for the time being.


    ¡¸Yeah. Even though it¡¯s only blocking the sunlight for us, it still really cools me down a lot¡¹


    Moreover, this ce is more ventted since it¡¯s slightly more elevated than the field of flowers. We can gaze down at the field from here too, so it¡¯s a really great ce to take a break at.


    For the next little while, we looked at the flowers silently.


    The gentle silence was nice because the person I love is right next to me.


    Until a few months ago, I would have never imagined that Flora would be sitting next to me as my wife.


    I met her at this field of flowers, then I met her again under this tree, and it was under this tree where we confessed our feelings to each other ¡­


    We have lots of memories with this field and this tree. We could already call it our special ce.


    ¡¸What happened? You have a smile on your face, you know?¡¹


    Apparently I was smiling without realizing it. Flora was looking at me curiously.


    ¡¸¡­This is where it all began for us¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. This is where I ran into you again and where we vowed our love for each other. It¡¯s a very important ce for me¡¹


    With that, she rested her head on my shoulder. It felt nice feeling her warmth and weight on my shoulder. I could really feel her presence.


    If this ce wasn¡¯t here, the timing would have been different and I would have probably never ran into Flora when I first came here. I can¡¯t thank this beautiful field of flowers enough for bringing us together.


    It¡¯s all because of this field of flowers that I am able to cuddle with her like this.


    I stroked Flora¡¯s head as I appreciated that fact and the happiness that it brought.

 Chapter 64: Motherhood

    <h4>Chapter 64: Motherhood</h4>


    While we were gazing at the flowers and chatting under the tree¡¯s shade, I started to feel hungry.


    ¡¸Shall we have lunch soon? My stomach is starting to growl¡¹


    ¡¸Me too. Let¡¯s have some lunch then¡¹


    With a bright smile on her face, Flora took off the lid of the basket.


    We¡¯re having sandwiches for lunch today.


    Even though I already know what ingredients are in them since we made them together, I¡¯m still getting so excited.


    I bet they are going to taste so good with those ingredients we used. As I waited with such thoughts in eager anticipation, I saw some childrening towards us.


    ¡¸Ohh! It¡¯s Aldo and Flora!¡¹


    ¡¸Ooo! Isn¡¯t that a boxed lunch? If it¡¯s those two, maybe they might even give us some!¡¹


    ¡¸Really?!¡¹


    ¡¸Heyy, you two are going way too fast!¡¹


    It was Colette and the usual gang of vige children.


    They were running through the field of flowers with great speed while pointing at us.


    From what Kuroru said, he was ready to have some of the sandwiches that Flora and I were going to eat for lunch. I don¡¯t know if it was because he¡¯s a child that he had such sharp intuition.


    ¡¸Colette-san, Kuroru-kun and Rukina-chan, right?¡¹


    Flora said with a heartwarming expression as she opened the basket up.


    It wouldn¡¯t be very adult like of us if we tried to hide the sandwiches because we see kidsing.


    With a bitter smile, I thought that having a lively meal with the children once in a while isn¡¯t so bad.


    ¡¸Yay! I¡¯m first!¡¹


    Colette was the first one to reach us and she threw herself onto the cloth.


    Perhaps it was due to her running here so quickly that she got some soil on the cloth. Luckily, the dirt didn¡¯t reach the sandwiches that were inside the basket.


    The children¡¯s act of innocence almost gave me a heart attack.


    ¡¸Boo, there¡¯s no way I can catch up to you when you started running first¡¹


    ¡¸If you¡¯re a boy, you should be able to run even faster than that, no?¡¹


    Colette said with a teasing smile to Kuroru while he was taking deep breaths after he got here.


    ¡¸I-I¡¯m not going to lose next time!¡¹


    Well, given Kuroru¡¯s personality, he can¡¯tin if Colette put it like that.


    I don¡¯t know if she said that to him because she knew that¡¯s how he would react, but Colette will probably grow up to be a strong woman in the future.


    ¡¸*haaah*¡­*haaa*¡­You two, are way too fast¡¹


    And finally, the young girl who was having trouble catching her breath named Rukina arrived.


    Because of her calm personality, she wasn¡¯t the type of child who would run around everywhere like Colette and Kuroru. It¡¯s only normal for a child to be out of breath after running at full speed through this field since it¡¯s a big field after all.


    ¡¸Wow Rukina, you really don¡¯t have enough stamina~¡¹


    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s you two who have too much¡¹


    Rukina muttered in response to Kuroru¡¯s astonished voice. She didn¡¯t seem like she had enough air to speak.


    ¡¸It¡¯s harder to catch your breath if you suddenly stop after running at full speed. It¡¯s better if you try to fix your breathing while walking around a little bit¡¹


    ¡¸Ohh, is that how it works?¡¹


    While nodding to Colette¡¯s voice, I put my shoes on and stood up. Then, I encouraged Rukina to give it a try.


    Rukina listened to me and started walking forward as she took deep breaths.


    Honestly, it¡¯d be even better if she tries to calm her breathing as she runs, but since she¡¯s tired, walking slowly will do.


    As we walked around for a little bit, Flora wiped the sweat off Colette and Kuroro¡¯s face and gave them water.


    She kind of looked like a mother who was diligently taking care of her own kids.


    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m okay now¡¹


    When Rukina¡¯s breathing returned to normal, we went back to the shade under the tree.


    After we asked her to sit down on the cloth, she took off her shoes and dropped straight down on her knees there.


    Then when I looked at Flora, she seemed to be wondering about what to do with the dirt that Colette got on the cloth.


    We could clean it with our hands, but we¡¯re going to use them to eat our sandwiches. Even though we have water, I don¡¯t think we want to get our hands dirty.


    ¡¸You can just wipe that off with the towel. We still have a spare one so no worries¡¹


    ¡¸Okay!¡¹


    Flora looked relieved and wiped the dirt off with her towel as I took another towel out from my bag.


    Honestly, I might have looked cool if I told her that I can just clean it with the towel I used, but it had hardly been used yet. It would probably be better to just clean it with the one that Flora, Kuroru and Colette used and then have them use the fresh one.


    But even the fresh towel that I took out just now is going to be used by Rukina first so she can wipe her sweat though.


    ¡¸Here, it¡¯s an unused towel¡¹


    ¡¸I think it¡¯s better if you give that to Flora-san. Colette and Kuroru both used hers, so I¡¯ll just use yours, Aldo-san¡¹


    ¡¸Hm? Are you sure?¡¹


    I know it¡¯smon for kids to share in a lot of families, but she doesn¡¯t mind sharing with me too?


    I handed the unused towel to Flora instead and then got my towel that I hung up on the tree and handed it to Rukina.


    Since it has been hanging on the tree branch, any sweat should have dried out, so there shouldn¡¯t be any smell¡­And that one was also one of the new towels that Flora brought to our house. I think it should be good.


    While worrying about if it smelled, I looked at Rukina as she wiped her sweat.


    ¡¸¡­This towels smells really good¡¹


    ¡¸Flora scented it, that¡¯s why¡¹


    Yup, all the clothes in our house were scented by Flora¡¯s flowers. It appears that since most girls in the vige do not get to take a bath every day, it¡¯s crucial to do that for their personal appearance.


    The scent of flowers would smell different from person to person since it depends on the preference of the person and the people around them.


    In fact, even Flora¡¯s scent has changed many times in the past few months whenever I met up with her. It appears that she had been changing the scent depending on my reaction every time.


    I noticed the changes in her scent but I didn¡¯t think that she was changing it for me.


    The way she puts in an effort to appeal to me makes me happy even to this day.


    ¡¸We scent our clothes at home too so howe it smells so different? Is it because of the difference in knowledge about flowers?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, Flora and Fiona-san know all kinds of things about them¡¹


    They make their own herb medicine as well. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s an exaggeration to say that they could already be called pharmacists.


    Other factors might be because the towels are made of good materials and the fact that Flora and I both take a bath every day.


    ¡¸Wow, this sandwich! It lookspletely different from the ones I¡¯ve had in my house!¡¹


    ¡¸Woww, it looks so yummy¡¹


    Even though I know how many we made this morning, I still couldn¡¯t help peeking inside the basket when I heard that.


    There were sandwiches made with pan-fried meat, vegetables, eggs, various other ingredients and slices of bread. The fragrant aroma of the pepper and the sweet & spicy sauceing from the basket stimted our appetite.


    My stomach made the same sound as the children¡¯s as I looked at the delicious-looking sandwiches.


    It¡¯s a little embarrassing because I¡¯m kind of acting like a kid.


    ¡¸Since you guys are here let¡¯s all eat together¡¹


    ¡¸Yayyy!¡¹


    With Flora giving her permission to the children, they cheered in joy.


    Hmm? Howe she didn¡¯t ask if I was going to eat too? Oh well, I don¡¯t mind since all my dignity is out of the window anyway after my stomach started growling.


    Flora listened to the children¡¯s requests and handed them the sandwiches that they wanted one by one.


    Since kids obviously like to eat meat, they picked the sandwiches with grilled meat and sweet & spicy sauce.


    When I also chose to have that one as a matter of course, Flora startedughing.


    I can¡¯t help it. Those just looked so good.


    While Flora wasughing, I started to bite into the sandwich.


    Then, the vor of wheat spread inside my mouth as it matched the sweet and spicy chicken perfectly. While the seasoning was somewhat strong, it ended up just right thanks to the crunchy and refreshing vegetables and tomatoes that came right after. The acidity of the tomatoes made the sandwich go down very easily.


    ¡¸Mmmm, so delicious!¡¹


    I knew it was definitely going to be delicious since this morning, but it still went beyond what I had imagined.


    ¡¸Yummy!¡¹


    ¡¸The sandwiches that my mom makes can¡¯t bepared to this!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­It¡¯spletely different from the ones my parents make too¡¹


    The children¡¯s impressions that had nothing but honesty were really interesting.


    They continued to munch down the sandwiches that Flora and I made in a frenzy.


    When they eat them with such a happy smile on their face, it makes the people who made them want them to eat more.


    Is this how Flora usually felt when she sees other people eating her food?


    When I nced at her randomly, I saw her watching over the children with a smile while she ate her vegetable and cheese sandwich.


    ¡¸Colette-chan, you got tomato juice on the corner of your mouth. Here, I¡¯ll wipe it for you¡¹


    With that said, Flora wiped Colette¡¯s mouth with a handkerchief.


    ¡¸Mmnn, thank you!¡¹


    ¡¸Hold on, there¡¯s still more¡¹


    After Flora finished wiping Colette¡¯s mouth, she nodded and then Colette resumed eating her sandwich again.


    Flora looked so happy as she watched her.


    Would it feel something like this if we had kids?


    I thought about it as I looked at this pleasant scene.


    ¡ô


    Perhaps the children had be sleepy after they had lunch because they had been ying around for a while; they are now asleep on the cloth.


    They looked so innocent as they slept soundly on the cloth that it makes me want to protect them.


    The three of them looked just like siblings as they slept together like that.


    Flora was gently stroking their heads as she looked at the peaceful expressions on the children¡¯s faces. A smile naturally formed on my face from this scene thatpletely contrasted with the dangerous adventurer lifestyle.


    It¡¯s so peaceful.


    I looked up at the sky as the wind blew. The leaves from the tree above made a wave of rustling sounds that cooled our ears.


    Every time the leaves shook, the sunlight came and left through the gaps they created.


    A leaf gently fell on top of Kuroru¡¯s nose. Then, it tickled his nose and made him sneeze.


    Flora and Iughed quietly at that really cute gesture.


    When I took a leaf and gave it a try, Kuroru¡¯s nose twitched again in a funny way.


    ¡¸Jeez, stop that¡¹


    I gently tickled his nose with the leaf because it looked like fun, but I was scolded softly by Flora so I stopped. Her scolding was just like a mother¡¯s.


    As the cool wind blew, I zoned out and randomly muttered out to her,


    ¡¸¡­Is this how it would feel if we had kids?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah¡¹


    Flora answered while she stroked Kuroru¡¯s head as if she was apologizing to him for my pranks.


    Then, she suddenly said it.


    ¡¸¡­They are so cute. I want a kid too¡¹


    ¡¸Wha-Huh?!¡¹


    ¡¸Hm? What¡¯s wrong?¡¹


    Flora tilted her head in wonder when I responded in shock.


    Huh? Did she not realize what she just said? Can you really say those kind of things without thinking?


    ¡¸Well, I was just surprised at how bold you are today. When we were getting out of bed, you told me tonight would be okay, and now you are telling me you want kids¡­¡¹


    After she listened to me in confusion as Iid those words back out, she went from being expressionless to suddenly all red after she came to understand what she just said.


    ¡¸Ehh?! Nonono, that wasn¡¯t what I meant! That wasn¡¯t it! Well, it¡¯s true that I want a kid, and I want to do things at night too-Wait never mind! I-I-I didn¡¯t mean to suggest it like that! That was just me saying how I felt inside, wait, errr¡­ahhh?¡¹


    Flora was trying to deny it in a hurry but I feel like she was digging herself a deeper and deeper grave.


    But even with her telling me like this, I could still understand that she only said what she said with pure intentions.


    ¡¸Yeah yeah, I got it. You don¡¯t have to get too worked up¡¹


    ¡¸Uuu, okay¡¹


    Flora looks so cute when she¡¯s looking down with a red face. It makes me want to hug her.


    However, I can take my time to do that tonight, so let¡¯s just have some rxation time right now.


    I broke my seiza posture and lied down on the cloth like the children.


    It¡¯s prettyfortable thanks to the grass and the cloth, but it didn¡¯t really feel right without a pillow. It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t sleep without one since I¡¯ve grown to be quite adaptive to the environment in my adventurer days, but the me now wants to pursue morefort when sleeping.


    When I was wondering if I could use my bag in ce of a pillow, I found something even softer than a pillow as I looked around. It was something that is much softer than my bag.


    I slowly got up and slowly moved next to Flora.


    Flora said in a quiet voice ¡°¡­But the kids¡±. It looks like she was still thinking about what we were talking about just now.


    While making a bitter smile, I rested my head on her thighs. The feeling of her soft skin touched the back of my head.


    ¡¸Hya! ¡­A-Aldo-san, you surprised me¡¹


    ¡¸Ah I¡¯m sorry. Can I have you be my pillow?¡¹


    I asked even though I was already using her thighs as one.


    Then, Flora chuckled and ced her hand on my head.


    ¡¸Ehehe, sure¡¹


    She stroked my head as she gently smiled.


    Her small and soft hands gently caressed my head. It was a little embarrassing but it felt so nice that I did not mind.


    It was as if I was enveloped in her care; I could feel an overwhelming sense of maternity from her.


    If I had a mother, would she have done this kind of thing for me? It isn¡¯t like me to think about that but it just came to my mind.


    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s a little embarrassing but this feels really good and it really calms me down. I know why you like people stroking your head now, Flora¡¹


    ¡¸Then, please be my pillow next time and stroke my head, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Un. Sure¡¹


    After I made that promise with Flora, my eyes slowly closed.

 Chapter 65: Washing Each Other

    <h4>Chapter 65: Washing Each Other</h4>


    After spending a peaceful afternoon at the field of flowers, we decided to go home before the sun sets.


    We¡¯re going to have to worry about dinner as well if we stayed here any longer than this. And don¡¯t the sleeping children have to get home soon? They might have to help out with the preparation for dinner or some other chores at their houses.


    Sure enough, when I woke them up to ask them after I started to be worried, each of the children did seem to have things that they had to do. They ran back to their homes even faster than how they ran towards our basket of sandwiches.


    After Flora and I saw those cute children run off in a panic, we went home while holding hands the same way we did when we came here.


    As soon as we got home, we quickly started to make all kinds of preparations.


    Flora dried the flower petals that we gathered, stored them in a bottle, and then she began making dinner.


    I checked up on our crops, harvested some radishes, and thoroughly cleaned the bathing area afterwards to have it ready for use.


    I really wanted to just make the bath with the magic tools and get in it right away, but we decided to have dinner first.


    Not only will the bath area have plenty of light from the moon even after the sun goes down, one candle would be plenty enough if we needed to light up the area. On the other hand, if we were to cook dinnerte, we would have to waste candles inside the kitchen and the living room.


    It¡¯s not like candies cost a lot of money, but both Flora and I don¡¯t like to spend money unnecessarily like that. We won¡¯t have to be wasteful if we do what we can while it¡¯s still bright.


    But it¡¯s not too much to put some extra candles in our living room tonight, right? Since I don¡¯t think that¡¯s being wasteful, I don¡¯t want to be stingy there. It¡¯s absolutely necessary for there to be enough light so I can see Flora¡¯s beautiful body and adorable expression.


    And so, after we had dinner before our home turned dark, we decided to take a bath together this time as well.


    ¡¸Flora, the bath is readyy¡¹


    ¡¸Okay!¡¹


    After I let her know that I made the bath with the magic tools, Flora came while holding onto some change of clothes that she got from the bedroom. From what I can see, she seemed to have prepared a set of clothes for me as well.


    It looks like she went to prepare those when she saw me getting the bath ready.


    ¡¸Here, a change of clothes for you, Aldo-san¡¹


    ¡¸Thanks¡¹


    By the way, she got mad at me before when I did the same thing and got her a change of clothes. She lectured me on how it¡¯s embarrassing for me to go through her dresser full of her underwear and it took the fun of deciding what to wear for that day out and so on.


    I guess It was a bit insensitive of me to go through her drawers full of her underwear just because we¡¯re going to get married. Flora is more shy than other girls, and we aren¡¯t officially married yet, so I have to be careful about that kind of stuff.


    Understanding how a girl feels is still quite a hard task for me.


    Flora and I entered the dressing area together to undress.


    When I wanted to take a look at her undressing today as well, our eyes met for an instant.


    ¡¸¡­A-Aldo-san, you look perverted, you know?¡¹


    The way she said that was so adorable, but I guess even Flora had gotten used to me looking at her like that.


    ¡¸You were looking perverted too when I caught you looking at me though?¡¹


    ¡¸N-no! I only looked at you because I felt like you were looking at me. I-I wasn¡¯t thinking of looking at your naked body at all!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­I didn¡¯t say you were?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Ah¡¹


    A short surprised ¡°Ah¡± leaked out of her after my response. It was as if she went ¡°oh crap!¡± inside of her head.


    When I couldn¡¯t help but smile, she pouted with a ¡°muuu¡±.


    ¡¸¡­You are so mean sometimes¡¹


    As Iughed at how adorable she was when she was pouting with a red face, she undressed quickly in anger and entered the bath area.


    ¡¸Ahh! What a shame!¡¹


    My fun time before we enter the bath! I was supposed to get to see her slowly undress in shame!


    I copsed from the shock of despair that hit me after I was quickly deprived of my fun.


    Then about 10 to 20 secondster, I realized that Flora will be done with the bath if I keep on spacing out here, so I quickly finished taking my clothes off.


    After that, I rushed into the bath area. That was when I noticed a floral scent that smelled nicer than usual.


    When I took a deep breath, the hot air along with the fragrance tickled my nostrils.


    That scent smelled different than the soap we usually used. If I were topare this scent to earlier¡­


    ¡¸¡­It smells like a scent that was in the field of flowers¡¹


    ¡¸Ohh, you could tell? There are actually some nice-smelling flowers in the bathtub!¡¹


    Flora replied to me with an innocent smile as she stood stark naked next to the bath. There was a small jar in her hands, so she probably put those flowers into the bathtub when she came in earlier.


    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, take a look!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Um¡­I¡¯m not the bathtub¡¹


    ¡¸Oops, sorry¡¹


    Since she told me to take a look, I took a good look at her body.


    Delicate skin, ample breasts, a slim waist, and a round butt. It took a great deal of will power to look away from her body that is like the embodiment of female beauty, but I somehow pulled it off.


    When I turned my eyes to the bathtub, there were indeed many flowers blooming on the surface of the water.


    As I instinctively swooped one of the yellow flowers up with my hand, the ripples shook the other ones that were on the surface.


    ¡¸This flower smells really nice¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s called a ca. Not only does its scent calm you down, it¡¯s good for your skin as well¡¹


    I see. It¡¯s a flower that women really favor since it¡¯s good for their skin too.


    We¡¯re probably being quite generous with this bath considering the fact that there are so many of them on the surface of the water. I don¡¯t think the typical households can easily take a bath like this.


    ¡¸I did think that you were picking out lots of flowers when we were gathering the petals¡¹


    ¡¸I wanted to give this a try since we use the bath almost every day¡¹


    Flora said with a slightly embarrassed smile.


    The contrast of her child-like smile and her womanly body was confusing my heart.


    I took a slow, deep breath of the pleasant scent and calmed myself down.


    Did she put those flowers in to calm my lust? Nah, that¡¯s overthinking it.


    ¡¸Alright, shall we wash our sweat off?¡¹


    ¡¸Okay, let me help pour the warm water on you¡¹


    Flora started to scoop up some warm water with a bucket. When I saw her work so diligently for me, I sat on a stool like a good boy.


    ¡¸I¡¯m going to pour the water on you no¡¹


    ¡¸Okayy~¡¹


    After I replied to Flora¡¯s voice, warm water started to slowly run down from my shoulders.


    ¡¸¡­Ahhh¡¹


    It felt so nice to have the sweat rinsed off my body. It felt so refreshing even though it was just having warm water poured on me.


    I was sweating more than I expected after all. The water with the nicer than usual scent from the ca flowers seemed to be soaking into my skin. It did seem like they are good for the skin.


    While I was thinking about such things, Flora continued to courteously pour water on my body.


    For some reason, it feels kind of embarrassing to have her pour water on me like I¡¯m a child, but she seems to be enjoying it as well. It¡¯s probably because it gives her an excuse to touch my body when she¡¯s doing it.


    However, I had no reason to refuse her since I¡¯m happy to be touched by her smooth hands, and it brought me nothing but joy when her soft breasts asionally hit me.


    ¡¸I¡¯m going to wash your hair next-¡¹


    ¡¸Alright¡¹


    I answered Flora and closed my eyes. Then, warm water slowly poured on my head.


    It felt so good to have the sweat rinsed off my head and face. I rubbed my face and brushed my hair lightly with my hands as the water came down.


    The feeling of having my scalp cleaned of grease was amazing.


    ¡¸Ehehe, there¡¯s a flower on your head¡¹


    Flora giggled at the ca flower that was sticking out of my hair.


    Well, it¡¯s no surprise since they were mixed in the water after all.


    ¡¸I wonder if it would have been better to put the flowers in the bath after we finished washing ourselves¡¹


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s better to put them in before since they are good for your hair and scalp. Moreover, isn¡¯t it nice to have this scent on your body as you wash it?¡¹


    I see. It¡¯s a bit extravagant but she has a valid point.


    After I nodded in response, I returned the ca flowers on my head and thighs back to the bathtub. I left the ones around my feet alone since they were bringing out the nice scent when they mixed with the warm water that was being poured out.


    After my hair got soaked enough, I used my hand tob back my bangs that were hanging down because of the water.


    ¡¸With your hair brushed back back like that, you look more stylish and more mature than usual¡¹


    ¡¸Oh? So which look do you think is better on me normally?¡¹


    ¡¸Hm, I think I like your normal hairstyle more actually. It feels more like yourself¡¹


    ¡¸What does that mean?¡¹


    ¡¸But my heart might skip a beat if you do that look once in a while¡¹


    ¡¸Alright then, I¡¯ll try it next time¡¹


    Unlike girls, guys don¡¯t change that hair often, but she thinks that it might be refreshing if I do it asionally huh? A slicked back hairstyle would require me to use some oil made hair product, but since I can use the bath every day, it might not be such a bad idea once in a while.


    While I was thinking about that, I started to clean myself with a towel that Ithered up with soap.


    After I finished cleaning myself, it was my turn to wash Flora next.


    I started to get excited just from knowing the fact that she would let me wash her.


    ¡¸Okay, now you take a seat, Flora¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t touch me anywhere weird, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Alrighttt¡¹


    Flora gave me a reminder after she noticed my excitement, but that wasn¡¯t going to stop me.


    Besides, since she was strangely touching my shoulders and arms earlier, I think she¡¯ll forgive me if I touch her back a bit.


    ¡¸Okay, I¡¯m going to pour the water on you noww¡¹


    ¡¸Okayyy~¡¹


    When I announced it to her in the same fashion she did, she also replied to me in a dragged out voice like how I replied to her.


    I slightly tilted the bucket and poured the warm water down her shoulders.


    The transparent water ran down her smooth white back.


    ¡¸¡­Ah, ahhhhh¡­That feels good¡¹


    Her long sigh sounded pretty hot. It made me feel like we¡¯re doing something we shouldn¡¯t be doing.


    I continued to pour the warm water on her with that thought in my mind.


    The warm water went down from her shoulders to her thighs through her breasts, then down her butt area. The water was really highlighting her curves. Since her youthful skin is smooth and wless, it repels water well.


    Because of how beautiful her back was, I gave it a stroke as I pretended to wash her.


    ¡¸Hyaaan?!¡¹


    Then, Flora straightened her back out of reflex and screamed out with a voice that was mixed with surprise and pleasure.


    Apparently, it seems like she¡¯s weak to having her back stroked.


    With my index finger, I brushed her back gently and she went ¡°Nmmmm!¡±


    Since she wasn¡¯tining, I quickly stroked all over her nicely shaped shoulder des and down the line on her back.


    Since there was no fat on her back at all, I was able to slide my hand down pretty quickly.


    It feels like she would break if I hugged her. A delicate and fragile back like that was full of feminine appeal.


    It¡¯s nothing like my rugged back at all.


    ¡¸H-hey, you¡¯re touching my back too much, Aldo-san!¡¹


    ¡¸Ahaha, sorry. It just feels so nice¡¹


    I took my hands off her after a while since she scolded me.


    ¡¸That¡¯s not fair. I didn¡¯t even touch you like that. My turn now. Let me stroke your back!¡¹


    ¡¸We¡¯re going to wash your hair now-¡¹


    ¡¸Wha, wait a second! Waa!¡¹


    I remember how frighteningly forceful she could get, so I cut her off and started pouring water on her head.


    And then she made an adorable sound from not being able to close her mouth in time.


    ¡¸A bit of water got in my mouth¡¹


    ¡¸Ahaha, herees another rinse-¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹


    I can¡¯t let her switch ces with me right now so I went on the offensive right away.


    She kept her eyes closed and stayed still since she knows that water will be pouring down again. However, there was some dissatisfaction from her voice.


    I¡¯ll let her touch me however she wants after we get into the bath. With that thought in my mind, I poured the warm water on her head.


    As her hair got wet from the water, it became more glossy than usual.


    The moonlight that was shining through the window shined on her hair and made it sparkle.


    When I tried stroking her hair, my fingers ran through it smoothly.


    ¡¸¡­Your hair is beautiful, Flora¡¹


    When I told her my honest thoughts, Flora broke into a smile and said,


    ¡¸A girl¡¯s hair is her life after all. I make sure that I take good care of it¡¹


    While feeling relieved that her mood had gone back up a little, I started to wash her hair.


    And then, after I finished that, she brushed her bangs that fell over from the water back the same way I did.


    ¡¸How do I look?¡¹


    She turned around and asked me with a smile. With her bangs lifted, she looked more mature and sexier than usual. Even her smile seemed alluring somehow.


    ¡¸As I thought, a girl¡¯s atmosphere really changes as their hairstyle changes. I was surprised at how much more mature you look¡¹


    ¡¸Which hairstyle do you like more on me?¡¹


    ¡¸Your regr one feels more like you¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m asking you seriously¡¹


    Since it was the same conversation as the one we had a little while ago, I imitated the way she answered me before and she got mad.


    Apparently it was an important question to a girl.


    ¡¸¡­Hmm, I like your usual hairstyle the best, but I don¡¯t mind you trying other hairstyles out. It¡¯d also let me see many different sides of you¡¹


    ¡¸I see. I¡¯ll change up my hairstyle sometimes then¡¹


    Flora replied with a satisfied smile.


    Then, she started tother up her towel with soap in a seemingly good mood.


    In her head right now, there were probably all kinds of different hairstyles. I couldn¡¯t help but smile since I know that they were all ideas that she wants to show me.

 Chapter 66: Flower Bath

    <h4>Chapter 66: Flower Bath</h4>


    After we finished washing our bodies, we got in the bath that had ca flowers floating on the surface.


    A warm sensation enveloped me. It ran up from my feet to my upper body.


    ¡¸¡­Phheww¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Haaahh¡¹


    Flora and I sighed at the same time.


    It was kind of amusing so we bothughed instinctively.


    ¡¸Can Ie closer to you?¡¹


    ¡¸Of course¡¹


    Of course I would wee her toe closer.


    I spread my legs open so that Flora could sit between them.


    Since she has a slender body, she fits between my legs perfectly.


    With her white back in front of me like that, I couldn¡¯t help putting my arms around her and hugging her from behind.


    ¡¸¡­This puts me the most at ease¡¹


    Flora muttered as she put her hands on my hands that I wrapped around her.


    Those words were filled with happiness but they were filled with embarrassment as well.


    ¡¸Yeah, this really puts me at ease too¡¹


    I¡¯m sure our faces are really red right now.


    Thanks to the ca flowers, the rising hot steam had a strong fragrance.


    When I took a deep breath, that fragrance passed through my nose right into my lungs. Then, I slowly exhaled.


    ¡¸Hyannn! Aldo-san, your breath!¡¹


    Then, Flora let out a sweet voice as her body wriggled.


    My breath seemed to have touched her neck since we were sticking closely to each other.


    The way her body wriggled in my arms really fanned my sadistic tendencies to tease her.


    I decided to blow a gentle breeze on her neck.


    ¡¸Ah, hyaaann?!¡¹


    She seemed like she was trying to get away from my blowing, but she couldn¡¯t since she was caught firmly by my arms and feet.


    Then, I started to nibble on her earlobe.


    ¡¸Mnnn?! ¡­Ahhh¡­Ahhaaa, not my ear¡­¡¹


    When I nibbled on her soft and stic earlobe, her body started to rx.


    She said no but she really wasn¡¯t resisting it. If anything, it sounded like she wanted more. That really aroused me and made me want to tease her more.


    While I nibbled on her earlobe, I reached for her breasts with my hands that I had around her waist.


    Then, I sunk my fingers in her huge breasts.


    So soft. They¡¯re soft but stic. I could feel my fingers almost springing back out.


    It feels like they were sucking my fingers in and that made me want to keep on touching them.


    ¡¸Nnn, haa¡­ha¡­aaah¡­¡¹


    As I continued to fondle her breasts in a trance, I felt the firm part in the middle of her breasts touch my hands.


    Flora is excited. Knowing that made me happy, really happy.


    I put my tongue in her ear and I pinched her nipples with my index and middle fingers while I gently massaged her breasts.


    She moaned as her body squirmed.


    ¡¸Nnn¡­Nnnnn! ¡­Ahhh, that ce¡­¡¹


    The expression she had on her face as she tried to endure the waves of pleasure was lovely.


    It¡¯s embarrassing to give myself blue balls in the bath, but Flora made me feel good here before. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a problem for me to return the favor to her here.


    Lately, I was always the one who got to feel good. Since her body is feeling alright today, let me be the one to make her feel good.


    I kissed her neck and started sucking on it. Then, while I kept on groping her left breast with my left hand, I started to reach for her ce below with my right hand.


    ¡¸Mmnnn¡­haaa¡­ahhh, noo¡¹


    Her body jumped in response. Perhaps she was still not used to having a hand touch her down there, so she tried to close her thighs to guard it.


    When I saw that, I decided to stroke her lower abs instead of suddenly putting my finger in there.


    As I stroked her lower abs with my right hand, I pulled on her nipple with my left hand.


    ¡¸Ahh, Nmmm¡­HyAhhhhh!¡¹


    Her body suddenly jumped.


    The way she was squirming around in my arms was so adorable, so I continued to y with her nipple with my left hand.


    Her body twitched every time I caressed it.


    ¡¸Ah¡­Mmmm¡­haaa¡­haaa¡­Hyaaa?!¡¹


    I could tell from her moans that she was heated up.


    Was it from the pleasureing from her nipple? She was grinding her thighs together as if she was in pain.


    Seeing an opportunity, I slowly moved my right hand that was stroking her lower abs to her private ce.


    This time, she wasn¡¯t blocking me with her thighs, so I managed to get my hand near there.


    Then, I gently caressed the area around her private ce without putting my fingers inside. While I enjoyed the feel of her skin with the hot bath water, I slowly moved my hand closer to it.


    From there, I gently stimted the opening of her vagina by rubbing it with a finger. I also did not forget about fondling her breast with my left hand in the meantime.


    ¡¸Nnn, Nnnnn¡­haaa¡­haaa¡­haaaa¡­Aldo-san¡­¡¹


    Passionate moans came out of Flora¡¯s mouth.


    Her skin was dyed pink, and her breathing became heavier.


    She seems to be feeling it no matter how I look at it. Her legs were opening and closing as she tried to withstand the pleasure.


    Will she cum if I make it a bit more intense?


    With that question in my mind, I stuck my finger deep into her vagina. Its walls of flesh started to really suck my finger in when I put it inside.


    ¡¸Mmm, Ahh! Your finger is inside¡­¡¹


    Even though we were in the bathtub, I could still feel the warm fluid inside of Flora. When I pressed her vagina¡¯s walls with my finger, it was coated by the sticky fluid that wasing out from deep inside of her. I continued to stimte her while changing the angles of my finger.


    It was going in and out of her smoothly thanks to the love juice, but due to the hot bath water flowing in, I felt her juice gradually flowing out.


    Since my finger might start to hurt her if all the love juice got flushed out like that, I pulled it out. When I heard Flora go ¡°Ahh¡­¡± in a sad tone as if she wanted more, I moved my right hand by feel.


    When I got a feel of her clitoris, I used my index finger to stimte it from above the skin.


    ¡¸Haaaa! Noooo! Stop!¡¹


    Flora immediately moaned out from not being able to withstand the pleasure.


    When I saw that change in her, I used my left hand that had been massaging her breast to stimte her hardened nipples.


    ¡¸Ahhhhhh!¡¹


    Her body trembled non stop.


    Flora¡¯s back straightened and her body stiffened up.


    Did she cum?


    While I was wondering about that, her body softened back up and she almost fell forward.


    ¡¸Wow, you okay?¡¹


    I quickly supported her by putting my hand on her stomach.


    ¡¸¡­*ha*¡­*haa*¡­Yeah, I¡¯m alright¡¹


    Flora replied as she took deep breaths.


    ¡¸Um, did it feel good?¡¹


    Since I don¡¯t know much about the female body, I was worried about it. I hope I didn¡¯t hurt her.


    ¡¸¡­Y-yeah. It felt good¡¹


    Flora answered as she nodded with a red face.


    I felt a weight lifted off my chest and I felt a feeling of satisfaction from being able to make her feel good.


    Even though part of me also wanted to tease her, it¡¯s nice to know that I was able to make the person I love feel good.


    While I was immersed in satisfaction, Flora leaned back like she wanted to rest her body on me.


    Then, her back came in close contact with my hard cock.


    ¡¸Ah, your¡­¡¹


    It had been hitting her since a while ago, but she didn¡¯t notice it since she was drunk on my caressing.


    My cock had gotten rock hard when I got excited from caressing her.


    What should I do? I want to get out of the bath right now and take her to the bedroom, but it might calm down when I dry myself.


    I want to shoot my load right now if possible, but today is the day where I can do it with her. I want to have proper sex with her instead of using her hands or mouth.


    If that¡¯s the case¡­


    ¡¸¡­Flora, want to do it here?¡¹


    ¡¸Um, you want me to use my hands? Or do you want me to use my mouth?¡¹


    When I asked if she wanted to do it here, she replied to me with a smile.


    Because of the way we usually do things, Flora misunderstood since I wasn¡¯t being clear. Well, it might have just never ured to her that having sex in here was an option.


    However, I couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so I decided to ask her.


    ¡¸No, that wasn¡¯t what I meant, I wanted to ask if you want to have sex here¡¹


    ¡¸Ehh? Ehhhh? Here?!¡¹


    As expected, Flora was shocked.


    However, her expression wasn¡¯t one of disgust, it was the type of surprise where it¡¯s like she didn¡¯t even think that was possible.


    That means she might be okay with it.


    ¡¸Yeah, I can¡¯t hold it anymore. Is it no good?¡¹


    When I looked straight at her and asked her for that favor, Flora went really red and her eyes wandered all over the ce.


    Then, she nced at me and said,


    ¡¸¡­I-it¡¯s not fair to ask me like that¡¹


    She muttered as if she was pouting.

 Chapter 67: In the Bathtub

    <h4>Chapter 67: In the Bathtub</h4>


    ¡¸L-like this?¡¹


    Flora stood up inside the bathtub and put her hand against the wall. Then, she bent over and stuck her butt out.


    Long, golden-colored hair that¡¯s drenched by the hot water and a white back. Even though her waist was slim, her butt was bulging out, and her smooth legs extended out from below.


    I was really excited by this pose that I would never see her do normally.


    My cock got even harder just by looking at her.


    So erotic. That was the only thought in my mind as I looked at her sticking her butt out in shame. I did not say that out loud since she might get embarrassed and stop doing it.


    ¡¸It-it¡¯s embarrassing when you stare at me so much¡¹


    Flora said to me in a fading voice with a red face. Was I staring at her too much?


    ¡¸Sorry. I was just mesmerized because you¡¯re so beautiful¡¹


    ¡¸M-mouu¡­¡­¡¹


    She looked shy and happy at the same time when Iplimented her while leaving the erotic part out.


    The way her butt was shaking from her grinding her thighs together looked like she was trying to tempt me.


    I want to just shove my cock in her vagina right away, but the love juice inside of her might have gotten flushed out by the bath, so I decided to wet her up again a little bit first.


    ¡¸Alright, I¡¯m going to touch you inside there a little, okay? Since your love juice might have gotten flushed out by the bath water¡¹


    ¡¸L-love juice¡­¡¹


    Flora seemed to have gotten embarrassed when I talked about her wet fluids.


    She was used to talking about the fluid thates out of my cock, but me talking about the fluid thates out of her seems to be embarrassing to her.


    While she was in that state, I put a finger inside of her vagina.


    Then, her vagina contracted the same way it did before and sucked on my finger.


    Just how good would it feel when it does that to my cock? That question suddenly struck my mind.


    When I pushed my finger in to push through the wall of flesh, I felt a really sticky liquid gush out from deep inside of her vagina. I wonder if that was because she came just a little while ago? Her vagina seems to have be a bit more loose. My finger was going in quite easily.


    The inside of her vagina was watery as well, but it was a nice wetness because the water was mixed together with her love juice that wasing out from deep inside.


    ¡¸Ahh, mnnnn¡­mnnnn¡­Noo, it¡¯s embarrassing to do that in this kind of position ¡¹


    I am sticking my finger inside of her while she is bending over on the wall and sticking her butt out to me. I guess that is kind of embarrassing from her point of view.


    ¡¸But you are really wet inside. Could it be that this is surprisingly exciting for you?¡¹


    ¡¸T-that¡¯s not true¡­Ahhhnnn¡­¡¹


    She seemed to be feeling good no matter how I looked at it.


    Perhaps it was because she heard her own moans leaking out, her face went red and she became quiet.


    Her acting like that would make me really want to tease her, but she probably doesn¡¯t know that.


    Inside this closed space of a bathroom, the sound of my finger stirring inside her echoed. As that sound became louder, her insides became more wet.


    Such vulgar sounds pierced our ears.


    As if she could no longer suppress her moans, quiet moans leaked out of Flora¡¯s mouth. My cock became even more excited than before and pre-cum started to flow out.


    I can¡¯t even tease her about being aroused when I¡¯m like this myself.


    Her vagina was also quite wet, so I can put it in already, right? Rather, if I don¡¯t do it soon, my cock might just explode.


    ¡¸Flora, can I put it in already?¡¹


    ¡¸Y-yes. Please be gentle¡¹


    She replied in a slightly tense voice when I pulled my hand back out and asked.


    She looked like she was feeling a bit tense because of the pain she experienced during our first time.


    I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll go back on letting me do this, but I have to be as gentle as possible.


    I put my hand on my cock¡¯s shaft and guided it to her vagina¡¯s entrance. When I made sure that the tip of my cock was starting to go in, I began to put more weight on it.


    ¡¸Ah, ahhh¡­Ahhhhh!¡¹


    Flora moaned out in a bewildered voice. She was probably surprised by the feeling of something foreign entering her vagina.


    The inside of her vagina was tightening on my cock as it went in, but she did not look like she was in pain. Her flesh tightened on my cock and enveloped it in warmth. That nice feeling made me instinctively moan out as well.


    I continued to push my cock in while I was impressed by how different it feltpared to our first time.


    My cock plowed through her vagina as the slimy and squirmy feeling stimted me. Just that alone made me want to shoot my load.


    I resisted ejacting by holding it in as best as I could while I pushed my cock in until Flora¡¯s big butt touched my hips.


    Then, the tip of my cock hit something bumpy.


    ¡¸Ah, Ahh, Hyaahh?!¡¹


    At that moment, her body twitched and she moaned out in surprise. Did I hit her womb just now?


    ¡¸Flora, I¡¯m all in. Are you okay?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­*Haaa*¡­*haaa*¡­Yeah, I¡¯m alright. It doesn¡¯t hurt¡¹


    She replied to me as she panted deeply when I stopped moving and checked on how she was doing.


    ¡¸You sure? Are you really not in pain? We can stop if it hurts, okay?¡¹


    I¡¯m worried because Flora is someone who would prioritize me before herself. She¡¯s not forcing herself, right?


    ¡¸I¡¯m alright. It really doesn¡¯t hurt. If anything¡­I¡¯m confused because it feels better than I thought it would¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Thank goodness¡¹


    It¡¯s only natural since thest time was her first time.


    ¡¸¡­But it feels a bit lonely since I can¡¯t see your face like this. I want to kiss¡¹


    I decided to kiss Flora as my reply.


    Since it was a bit hard to do that from behind her, I brought her upper body back up a little to bring her face closer to mine.


    With that, it became easier to kiss her.


    Our lips ovepped.


    I pecked on her plump lips to get a good taste since they feel really nice to touch. Then, after I sucked on her lips, it was her turn to suck next.


    ¡¸*Chuuu*¡­*suckk*¡­Mmnnn¡­¡¹


    Even though sucking on her lips felt good, it felt even better when she sucked on my lips with hers.


    Then, we stuck our tongues out to each other and they intertwined. We exchanged saliva as we enjoyed the slightly rough texture and the slimy feeling.


    ¡¸Mnnnn¡­Nnnnn¡­¡¹


    We were entranced in a deep kiss.


    Before we realized it, we were both trying to gobble each other up in this kiss.


    Flora looked really sexy as she kissed me with that steamy expression on her face.


    She was struggling a bit to breathe but she still continued to kiss without a care.


    However, I thought any more than that would be bad for her so I took my lips off her.


    A string of saliva formed between us as our lips parted from each other. It was an extremely lewd scene.


    With a regrettable look on her face, she put her hands back on the walls and bent over again.


    I noticed that her vagina has been tightening on my cock since a while ago, so I know that she¡¯s been waiting for it as well.


    ¡¸Flora. I¡¯m going to start moving¡¹


    She nodded in response.


    After getting her confirmation, I grabbed onto her slim waist and started to slowly move my hips.


    Her vagina gently swallowed my cock as I felt the softness and warmness of its flesh.


    Whenever I pulled my cock back, it would tighten as if that softness from before was a lie. The pleasure made me feel weak in the knees.


    ¡¸Ahh, haaa, haa¡­ahhh¡­¡¹


    Moans leaked out of Flora as I thrusted in and out.


    The way her hands were fidgeting on the wall every time I moved probably means that she was having difficulty handling the unexpected pleasure.


    I increased the speed of my thrusts as I observed her to see what happens.


    ¡¸Ah! Mnnnn! Ahhh! Ahh! Nooo! It feels so good!¡¹


    Her moans became louder. Judging by her voice, the amount of unexpected pleasure that hit her had probably doubled.


    Without the pain of losing her virginity this time, she was most likely feeling a pleasure that she has never felt before.


    I¡¯m happy that she was feeling good, but seeing her so wild was getting me so horny, so I instinctively started to hump her even faster.


    As our lower bodies collided, a lewd sound emitted from the wet part of our joint area echoed in the bathroom. The interval of that sound was getting shorter as I moved.


    ¡¸Ahhh! MMmm! Ahhh! It¡¯s too intense!¡¹


    Flora¡¯s golden colored hair swayed and her butt jiggled every time I thrusted into her.


    Her butt looked so soft so I couldn¡¯t stop myself from grabbing it and fondling it. That big butt of hers was so springy that it made me never want to stop.


    I felt her vagina tighten as I stroked her butt with both of my hands.


    ¡¸Uuuugh!¡¹


    I almost came from the unexpected pleasure that hit me at such a timing, but I managed to hold on by clenching myself and holding off on my thrusts for a few seconds.


    I wanted to enjoy her pussy a bit longer.


    After her tight hold rxed and the rushing heat in my cock subsided, I started to move slowly again.


    The tightness was just right and her pussy was soft.


    That kind of feeling makes me want to have sex with her every day.


    I smacked Flora¡¯s butt with my hips as I thrusted.


    I watched as my cock went in and out of the hole under her butt. This scene of me prating her vagina was making me really excited.


    *Smack* Smack*, her huge breasts were shaking greatly as we created such sounds.


    I then put my hands on her breasts and gently caressed them while I made slow and deep thrusts.


    ¡¸Ahh, Ahhh, Ahhhhh! I-I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening! Ahhh! Noo! I¡¯m cumming!¡¹


    Her vagina tightened on my cock as she moaned out like she had gone over her limit.


    Since the tightening happened in the middle of a thrust, it made me not able to hold back either.


    ¡¸Ughh! Me too! Flora!¡¹


    On myst blow, I clenched my teeth and made onest big thrust to her deepest part.


    Flora pulled her body back upright and arched her back as I moaned out with thatst thrust.


    At that moment, her vagina strongly tightened.


    Jizzzz! Jizzzzzzz! Jizzzzz!


    Semen exploded from my cock when I reached my limit.


    My head turned nk as the pleasure of ejaction filled my head.


    It felt so good that I almost fell backwards.


    I was drunk on the feeling of ejaction as I continued to shoot my load. I could tell that my hot semen was pouring into her womb right now.


    Her vagina squirmed like it was squeezing everyst drop out of my cock and gulping it all down.


    The swelling of her flesh stimted me further and made me cum even more.


    ¡¸¡­Ahhh, it¡¯s warm again¡­¡¹


    Flora muttered in a hot voice. Every time she breathed in and out slowly, I could see the swelling movements on her back.


    I waited for her breathing to calm down, then I pulled my cock back out after I made sure that I gave her womb every single drop.


    ¡¸Ahhh¡­ahhh¡¹


    Semen flowed out as the plug to her vagina was removed. It dripped on the ca flowers that were floating in the bath.


    Flora¡¯s posture copsed perhaps due to the pleasure she was feeling, so I quickly caught her with my arms.


    We sunk our bodies in the bath again after that.


    She looked at me and gently kissed my neck.


    Then, she took her face off my neck and smiled at me.


    ¡¸Aldo-san, I love you¡¹


    ¡¸I love you too, Flora¡¹


    I smiled brightly and gave her a gentle kiss.

 Chapter 68: A Creeping Shadow

    <h4>Chapter 68: A Creeping Shadow</h4>


    In the midst of a sweltering heat, I woke up.


    These days are very hot past the eighth month of the year. I woke up in sweat from only sleeping.


    The bed sheet and nkets were also tainted with sweat as I felt an unpleasant, moist feeling from them.


    I quickly got up from the bed and opened the window.


    Cool air flowed into the room after the window was opened.


    The cool breeze gently lifted up my bangs and brushed my skin.


    I closed my eyes and rxed as it cooled my sweat-covered body.


    However, I feel sad that thisfortable breeze will be hot air in the next hour or so.


    Well, there¡¯s no use in thinking about something like that right now.


    I shook my face left and right to wake myself up. Then, I got a towel from nearby to wipe off my sweat and started to fix myself up for the morning.


    I washed my face, tidied up the bed, put on my clothes and headed downstairs from my room.


    After I left my position as an instructor in the magic academy, I left the Kingdom of Abalonia and came to this vige located northwest of the Vespania Empire called Rigacy.


    To be honest, it would have been the best if I traveled straight west, but I took the long way just in case there were people from the kingdom trying to track me down.


    It¡¯s such a hassle to take the long route in this heat, but I can¡¯t help it since I don¡¯t want to bring any trouble to Aldo.


    There shouldn¡¯t be anyone who can follow me with my magic, but I learned that there are people out there who are capable of that from a training session with Aldo and Kiel in the past.


    I went through forests that had many monsters in them and made traps to slow down any pursuers. Magic can be used to block the paths or to divert the attention of monsters onto the pursuers.


    Kiel said to me before that ¡°It¡¯s natural to at least do that much. You have to make good use of your magic since you are a wizard¡±, but I thought those methods were a bit too dirty.


    I feel bad for the knights and adventurers who could be tracking me down because they¡¯re simply following orders.


    The pursuers should be forcefully driven away when those things happen to them. Because those indirect methods of obstruction are from an infallible adventurer who¡¯s asking them to not follow, I haven¡¯t seen signs of me being trailed.


    Another reason why I insisted to pass through this rural vige was because I couldn¡¯t cross the border of Vespania in such an open manner.


    I mostly avoided the areas withrge noble influences as the inspections are tough. I have no idea what information would leak out if I went in those ces. I¡¯m not worried about them knowing that I¡¯m a dragon yer, but if I entered those towns carelessly, the name Kurune would spread in no time.


    If that happened, more pursuers might be sent out after me.


    That¡¯s why I was traveling through rural viges that no one would expect me to go through.


    If it¡¯s about rural viges, then there¡¯s few of those ces I had gotten familiar with during my adventurer days. I knew the shortcuts that only lumberjacks and hunters knew, and I also knew about the shacks that were built for resting areas so there would be no problem with camping out.


    ¡¸Ara~ good morning, Kurune-chan¡¹


    When I got down to the first floor, the female owner of the inn called Hannah-san greeted me with a bright smile on her face.


    ¡¸Good morning, Hannah-san¡¹


    I greeted her back with a smile.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry for storming in sotest night¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it, I¡¯m indebted to you since you protected me from monsters. You can stay here for as long as you like¡¹


    Three years ago, when we stopped by around here, Hannah-san was attacked by the monsters in the forest. Then by either coincidence¡­or Aldo¡¯s phenomenal observation skills, we managed to rush out and took down the monster.


    I remembered Hannah-san from that encounter and when I came herest night to find a ce to stay, she gave me an immediate yes.


    ¡¸It-it wasn¡¯t that big of a deal¡¹


    ¡¸No, if it wasn¡¯t for you guys, I would have died three years ago. This life I have now is thanks to you. I can never thank you enough¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t mention it¡¹


    Listening to Hannah-san¡¯s heartfelt voice was making me embarrassed. However, I thought I shouldn¡¯t let that embarrassment and awkwardness get in the way, so I decided to ept her gratitude properly.


    It makes me genuinely happy that she was still so thankful towards us from that incident three years ago.


    ¡¸Ufufufu, it¡¯s so cute the way you get embarrassed. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re a member of a dragon ying party¡¹


    Hannah-san giggled as she saw me embarrassed.


    ¡¸Ah! You knew about that too, Hannah-san?!¡¹


    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s because I started to hear rumors about it recently, that Kurune-chan¡¯s party defeated a dragon¡¹


    When I asked Hannah-san on the details, it looks like she heard the Kingdom¡¯s A-ranked party, ¡ºck Silver¡», had subjugated a dragon. But as to whonded the kill specifically, the details weren¡¯t transmitted clearly to this vige in the countryside called Rigacy.


    The appearance and names of the people were a mess, and Aldo was called Andrew.


    I found that funny and instinctivelyughed.


    ¡¸But, not just the name, the part about how he took down the dragon was weird too. A dragon is a huge monster that¡¯s bigger than arge building, right? Wouldn¡¯t it be impossible to cut down a dragon by its neck with a sword?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Aha-ha¡­¡¹


    Although Hannah-san wasughing, I could only make a bitter smile.


    Aldo did cut down the dragon that¡¯sparable torge buildings by its neck. That¡¯s weird, right? Just because he has a special sword, it¡¯s not something that could normally be done.


    It¡¯s said that you can make a sword¡¯s sharpness go up by infusing it with mana, but that alone wouldn¡¯t nearly be enough to take down a dragon¡¯s head.


    In fact, everyone other than Aldo had infused their swords with mana, but they couldn¡¯t even damage the dragon¡¯s corpse.


    I continued to talk to Hannah-san about the things she heard and other small things.


    I have been avoiding contact with people as I movedtely, so having a conversation with her felt really refreshing.


    ¡¸Hannah-san! Food!¡¹


    After a while, customers other than me started toe down from the second floor.


    It seems that we went on and talked for quite some time.


    ¡¸Oh my, I¡¯ve kept you for so long. I¡¯m sorry¡¹


    ¡¸No no, no such thing. It was fun that I was able to talk to you for so long¡¹


    I actually wanted to get going before the sun came up, but I don¡¯t regret it since I got to hear about so many interesting things.


    Let¡¯s tell Aldo about the trail of rumors I heard when I get to Nordende. I¡¯m sure he would be making a grim and agonizing face.


    ¡¸Are you going already, Kurune-chan?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m going to get going right after breakfast¡¹


    ¡¸I see. It¡¯s a shame but I wanted to talk to you more¡¹


    When we started talking like that again, some hungry customers started toin and say things like ¡¸Are the food ready yet?¡¹


    Hannah-san started to rush back to the kitchen after that.


    ¡¸Oh, Kurune-chan. Do you want me to make a lunch box for you?¡¹


    ¡¸Sure! Thank you!¡¹


    I sat down on an empty seat after I replied.


    The tables around me have travelers, merchants, and rookie adventurers having pleasant conversations as they waited for their breakfast.


    ¡¸What are you doing today?¡¹


    ¡¸I heard the vige nearby was in a pickle from monsters ruining their crops¡¹


    ¡¸Well then, shall we go there?!¡¹


    ¡¸Atst, are we freed from herb gathering quests?!¡¹


    I smiled as I saw this nostalgic and peaceful scene in this inn.


    That reminded me of how I was when I was an adventurer.


    The only difference was that Kiel and Aldo would bring back rare and difficult quests for us to do so it was tough. They would bring back quests to fight strong monsters in faraway countries without regards for profit.


    I thought I was really going to die when we fought the monster called the mage yer one time in order to make me stronger.


    I listened to the conversation of the rookie adventurers as I ate my breakfast while reminiscing about questing in the old days.


    When I finished my food, I got the boxed lunch from Hannah-san and exited the inn.


    The summer sun shined on me as I stepped out of the inn.


    Unlike this early morning, I walked out while being a bit fed up from the heat filled air.


    If I keep going like this, will I arrive in Nordende in a month?


    It would be nice if the heat would die down a bit by then¡­


    ¡ô


    When Kurune walked out of the inn in Rigacy¡­


    A man in ck clothes stood across from the inn in the shade of a residential home.


    He did not take his ck coat off in the summer sun, and he even wore a hood on his head. He did not show a single bit of skin and he wore a pair of ck gloves. It was as if he was the embodiment of shadow itself.


    Although his existence did not blend in with the countryside vige environment, he hadpletely assimted himself with the shade of the residential houses.


    Therefore, Kurune did not notice his existence.


    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s the wizard from Aldred¡¯s party¡­¡¹


    He spoke slowly.


    It was in a really low and cold voice, but there was a slight feeling of joy in it.


    ¡¸¡­So rk¡¯s information wasn¡¯t a lie after all. Going around the countryside viges was the correct move¡¹


    The man in ck muttered so as he walked towards the direction Kurune left in without making a sound.


    Slypheed Kingdom lies further west down that way.


    Even if he were to lose track of the wizard, it was obvious to the man in ck where she was headed from the standpoint of someone who knew about the countless quests that Aldo has done before.


    ¡¸¡­Aldred. I¡¯m not going to let you quit while you¡¯re ahead¡¹


    The voice of something close to resentment from the man in ck disappeared along with the sound of wind from the vige of Rigacy.

 Chapter 69: Disciple & Teacher

    <h4>Chapter 69: Disciple & Teacher</h4>


    As the bright sun was shining, I hid myself in a bush as I held my breath.


    Even though it¡¯s the ninth month of the year now where we¡¯re past the hottest days of summer, the sun in the day time was still brutal.


    Sweat dripped down from my forehead and ran from my neck down to my back.


    I was driven by the urge to wipe off my sweat right now but I¡¯m staying patient. My prey was nearby.


    It was a deer of a ratherrge size that I could see amongst the bushes.


    The deer moved its nimble legs and approached the picos by the base of the trees.


    Then after checking its surroundings, it started to nom down on the picos.


    Since the deer was still highly on guard, I continued to watch it without giving off any hostility or bloodthirst.


    The moment I felt its guard drop, I stood up and readied my bow and arrow without making a sound.


    From there, I locked onto my target, pulled on the bowstring and released it.


    Then, the arrow quickly flew out with the energy from the bowstring.


    The sound of air being split could be heard as its trajectory went down my field of vision.


    ¡ª Got ¡®em. The moment I thought that, the arrow pierced the deer¡¯s head on the side and the deer fell onto the ground.


    I slowly put my bow back on my back and walked up to the fallen deer.


    Its legs were still twitching after its head was pierced. Red liquid gushed out from the deep wound.


    It was still breathing but it was only a step away from death¡¯s door.


    I feel bad for it but for this is something we can¡¯t avoid doing in order for us humans to live on.


    I tied the deer that was no longer moving to a nearby tree with some rope and performed the bloodletting process.


    Then, I felt a presenceing closer to me.


    These footsteps should belong to Kyle.


    With my guess, I turned around and opened my mouth.


    ¡¸Kyle, is that you over there?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­I thought I had erased my presence though¡¹


    Just as I expected, Kyle appeared from the shade about forty meters away with a dissatisfied look on his face.


    As he is an apprentice hunter, he tries to conceal his presence as his training whenever hees up to me.


    I can¡¯t quite rx when I¡¯m being challenged like this every time, but doing this kind of thing for him is nothing much if I think about his growth.


    He was still an amateur at erasing his presence so it¡¯s difficult for him to get past my perception and get close to me.


    ¡¸You thought it¡¯d be good to aim for the moment when I¡¯m in the middle of processing the deer, huh? But it looks like you still have a long way to go¡¹


    ¡¸Even so, your ability to sense things is ridiculous as always. It makes me lose my confidence when you can see through me at forty meters away¡¹


    I could actually sense him from much farther away, but there¡¯s no need to say that out loud.


    He would probably take another hit to his confidence if I did that.


    ¡¸Ahaha, anyone would be able to do it after getting used to it¡¹


    ¡¸My teacher is even more dull than me though?¡¹


    Even when Iughed bitterly with a follow up, Kyle responded to me in such a not cute way.


    ¡¸There¡¯s a difference in sensing animals and humans, that¡¯s why. I was once an adventurer, after all¡¹


    ¡¸¡­You might think that I¡¯ll be convinced if you put it like that, but I still don¡¯t think your ability to sense people is normal. I mean, you can¡¯t just say it¡¯s because you were an adventurer that you could take down a red bear by yourself as well, right?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s not true¡¹


    I don¡¯t know about other adventurers, but everyone in my party can take down a red bear by themselves. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m anything out of the ordinary. Yup, that¡¯s something that can be done by any semi experienced adventurer.


    ¡¸Well¡­it¡¯s because of that that I was able to sense you. I rmend that you don¡¯te from the direction the wind¡¯s blowing from. Because you did that, the wind carried your scent¡¹


    ¡¸I see. I¡¯ll be careful about which direction the wind is blowing next time¡¹


    When I gave Kyle some advice to steer the conversation in another direction, he epted it obediently with a nod.


    This child seems to be quite cold and perverse at first nce, but he is quite docile at times. He¡¯s a bit different from other normal kids, but I think the way he acts is quite cute.


    While I was having such thoughts as I looked at him with a lukewarm gaze, he asks me,


    ¡¸Aldo-san, how did the west side look?¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, right. Things look like they have settled down now since more than a month has passed. I barely saw any rare animals or monsters that we don¡¯t usually see there roaming around there, so I think it had returned to how it was before¡¹


    More than a month has passed since Flora was attacked by the red bear in the west side of the forest.


    At first the forest was affected by the red bear¡¯s attack, so there were abnormal signs of the herbivorous animals and magical beasts migrating out to other ces, but it looks like they gradually started toe back after some time when they realized that the red bear was no longer there.


    Some monsters took this chance to move in there, but there¡¯s no problem since we, the hunters, took the initiative and cleared them out.


    It¡¯s safe to say that the forest has returned to the way it was before the red bear attack.


    ¡¸The east was safe as well today, so there are no problems as we thought¡¹


    ¡¸After this we just have to wait for Loren-san who is checking up on the north side -is what I was going to say, but it looks like we¡¯re going to know pretty soon ¡¹


    I was a bit worried about the north side since that¡¯s where we live.


    As expected, unlike Kyle who¡¯s an apprentice, Loren-san is good at concealing his presence.


    ¡¸Huh? Where is he?¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm, where do you think?¡¹


    After hearing what I said, Kyle seems to have stopped fussing over looking for him.


    He was desperately trying to find Loren-san by listening with his ears.


    Then, he stopped and felt the natural breeze blowing from the north.


    ¡¸Oh, that¡¯s the smell of erue, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    Kyle muttered as he smelled the scent that the wind carried.


    ¡¸Well then, let¡¯s try putting the answers together¡¹


    When I handed over a pebble to him, Kyle smiled.


    ¡¸¡¸Ready¡­Throw!¡¹¡¹


    ¡¸Oww?! Isn¡¯t it a bit too mean to throw rocks at me?!¡¹


    Loren-san stood up from the bush we threw the two pebbles at together while holding his head.


    ¡¸¡¸Yayy!¡¹¡¹


    Despite Loren-san yelling out with watery eyes, I high-fived Kyle as we cheered in joy.


    Maybe it was because Kyle is the one who usually gets picked on that he had an especially bright smile on his face.


    He would be a much cuter kid if he always wore this kind of smile on his face.


    ¡¸Sheesh, did Aldo teach you this?¡¹


    Loren-san asked as he walked closer while holding the part of his head that was hit by the pebbles.


    ¡¸Nope, I just gave him some pointers but I didn¡¯t really teach him specifically¡¹


    ¡¸Really?¡¹


    ¡¸Teacher, you collected some erues on your way here, right? I smelled the sweet scent of Erus in the air, then I understood from there¡¹


    Kyle told him how he managed to notice when Loren-san made an inquisitive face.


    Then, Loren-san looked impressed for a second and clicked his tongue.


    ¡¸¡­*Chi*, that¡¯s right, I was eating some erues. However, I¡¯m quite unlucky for the wind to blow at such a timing¡¹


    He was not honest at all. Normally you should be praising him in such a spot.


    When I made a bitter smile with those thoughts in my mind, Loren-san crossed his arms with an unpleasant expression as if he read what I was thinking.


    Then, he scratched his head and gave a tap to Kyle¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡¸Well, looks like you can do it after all. I¡¯m d that you have quite a good nose. Keep working hard from now on as well so you can graduate from being an apprentice¡¹


    Loren-san followed up with a ¡°And there¡¯s no problem with the north side-¡± in an embarrassed voice before he quickly started walking back to the vige.


    Kyle looked shocked for a second but then he smiled happily and started walking as well.


    I looked at their backs that resembled a father and his son, then I picked up the prey and followed them.

 Chapter 70: The Female Wizard, Kurune

    <h4>Chapter 70: The Female Wizard, Kurune</h4>


    After showing the deer off to the vige kids on the way as usual, I parted with Kyle and Loren-san and returned home.


    I took a peek at the field of my house to make sure of something after I stored the deer away in the storage house.


    There, I saw Flora working on the field just as I expected.


    I knew that she wasn¡¯t aware of me since her back was facing me, so I kept my presence hidden while I approached her from behind.


    ¡¸Guess whooo~?¡¹


    ¡¸Woah?! Aldo-san?! Kyaaa~¡¹


    When I covered her eyes with my hands, she tried to stand up as she raised her voice in surprise.


    But because she had been crouching down for a long time to work on the fields, her legs did not respond well and she fell backwards.


    Since I was also in the same state of having crouched for a long period of time, I fell back on my ass when Flora¡¯s weight was suddenly pushed onto me.


    ¡¸Ah! The crops!¡¹


    ¡¸No worries. There are no crops behind me¡¹


    The moment I fell back, Flora let out an angry voice like she was worried about the crops, but everything was fine.


    There was only soil behind me since the line of crops ended before the end of the ridge.


    She sighed in relief as she came to realize the situation.


    ¡¸¡­Mouu, you almost gave me a heart attack¡¹


    While we¡¯re in the situation of her back leaning on me, she looked up at me with reddened cheeks.


    ¡¸Ahaha, my bad. I wanted to see what you look like when you¡¯re surprised¡¹


    In actuality, her reaction was funnier than what I expected.


    ¡¸Not fair, I want to see what you look like when you¡¯re surprised as well¡¹


    When Iughed out in a burst as if I remembered something, Flora poked at my cheek as she pouted.


    Before, when I was working in the field, she tried to sneak up and take me by surprise but she had never been sessful at it.


    She seems to be feeling dissatisfied about it.


    Even if I were to just tter her, she isn¡¯t good at hiding her presence at all when she sneaks up on someone.


    Since I¡¯d notice her no matter what, even if I tried to pretend that I didn¡¯t, it would still be hard to act legitimately surprised.


    I hope she¡¯ll be satisfied and be behave like a good girl after poking or pulling my cheeks.


    ¡¸Can we stay like this for a bit since my legs are a little tired?¡¹


    ¡¸Un, sure¡¹


    I slightly moved her upper body up a bit so she can have an easier time leaning on me.


    A scent of gentle flowers tickled my nostrils probably because her back was so close to me.


    Although it was a smell that I like to sniff, the scent makes me feel at ease when I smell it.


    I instinctively took a deep breath and seemed to have tickled Flora.


    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sweating right now so please don¡¯t take such a big sniff¡­¡¹


    ¡¸You don¡¯t smell bad at all. Rather, I¡¯d prefer to smell this nice scent all the time. But I wonder if my body smells like sweat right now though?¡¹


    Oh no, I¡¯m feeling self-conscious after realizing it again. Maybe I¡¯m sweaty right now since I¡¯ve been hunting in the mountains during the day. I even did the bloodletting of the deer, so I might even smell like blood.


    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t mind because I like the scent of your sweat¡¹


    Doesn¡¯t the sweat of a man stink? That kind of worries me but from what I can see, Flora seems to not mind.


    Well, I also like her scent, so I decided to stay in the same position since she also seemed to feel the same. It makes me happy when we¡¯re having such close body contact.


    The soft floating clouds were leisurely swimming in the sky.


    While the hot sunlight shined on us, the asional breeze that ran across my skin felt really nice.


    The crops of the field were also swaying happily with a *za zaa* sound as the wind blew.


    ¡¸This field has really gotten big, hasn¡¯t it?¡¹


    ¡¸The two of us worked hard on this¡¹


    Our field has gotten so much bigger than before ever since we started working on it casually after we started living together.


    We plucked the weeds together and nted new crops.


    Now they¡¯ve sprouted and were all quickly growing.


    The unmanageable ces within the newly cultivated field have been left for growing vegetables in the fall. This way, we would be able to harvest something year-round.


    I realized yet again that I¡¯ve been working with farmers all year long.


    The radishes, carrots, green beans, shails and other leafy vegetables that I¡¯ve first nted were all rapidly growing.


    ¡¸It looks like we can harvest the carrots and green beans soon¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, we¡¯ll be able to do so in another two weeks! Then I¡¯m looking forward to the shails and the other leafy vegetables a week after that! After that, we¡¯ll be able to nt more things once that¡¯s over!¡¹


    I stroked Flora¡¯s head as she cutely smiled in joy.


    She bes more talkative than usual when ites to nting crops. She really loves that kind of thing.


    ¡¸Time has really flown by. We will already be going into fall by the time we harvest the shales and vegetables¡¹


    It was spring when I first arrived here.


    And before I noticed, summer is almost over already as we go into fall.


    Living here in this calmness and fun really makes time fly by before you could realize it.


    Just when I was feeling sentimental, Flora¡¯s body started to fidget in my arms.


    I looked down at her as I wondered what¡¯s up, then I saw her looking up at me with a passionate gaze.


    Then, she looked away from me bashfully and started to mumble something.


    ¡¸Um, at the harvest festival we¡¯ll be¡­¡¹


    ¡¸We¡¯ll be a married couple¡¹


    I smiled as I finished off what Flora was going to say


    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹


    Flora muttered in a genuinely happy voice.


    I gently put my hands on her body and turned her around.


    Then, I hugged her tightly to answer her.


    I closed my eyes to feel the warmth of her body.


    ¡¸¡­Hey, is it about time yet? I thought that I should wait a bit but it looked like you two would be going on forever if I did¡­¡¹


    Suddenly, Aisha¡¯s ufortable voice came from behind us.


    I didn¡¯t even notice her because I was so captivated by Flora.


    ¡¸Ahhhh! Aisha?!¡¹


    Flora tried to quickly stand up in embarrassment when she realized that Aisha had been watching her.


    Ah, but because she was trying to forcefully stand up from her position, she fell back into me again.


    I gently caught her since I knew that she won¡¯t be able to stand up while being so impatient.


    ¡¸Oh, wee back into my arms¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m backk~ -wait, no! We¡¯re in public right now!¡¹


    Still, she sounded quite lively when she said that.


    After she stood up with flushed cheeks, I also slowly got my ass off the ground and wiped the soil off myself.


    Then, Aisha made a deep sigh after taking a look at us.


    Weird, usually she would be all happy seeing Flora like this and tease her, but she was being serious today.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind you getting all chummy in front of me, but a visitor is looking at you right now, you know?¡¹


    Aisha turned around as she said that.


    There was a tree where she was looking at. Next to it, there was a girl looking at us with a stupefied expression.


    Brown colored hair tied in a ponytail, and she was wearing a cloak that resembled an outsider.


    Under her mantle was a pair of short pants made of nice materials. From there, her legs extended to her boots. While holding a long staff in her hands, she had the textbook image of a female wizard.


    She did not look like someone from this calm and peaceful vige, but she was someone who I knew very well.


    She was a member of the party ¡°ck Silver¡± where I once used to be the leader of.


    The female wizard named Kurune.

 Chapter 71: Words of Welcome

    <h4>Chapter 71: Words of Wee</h4>


    ¡¸¡­¡­You¡¯re leader-, Aldo, right?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Kurune? Why are you here?¡¹


    Kurune and I both asked each other a question with a surprised expression on our faces.


    She should be working her dream job of being a teacher in the Avalonia kingdom¡¯s magic academy.


    She did say that she woulde to visit Nordende when she has some time off¡­but isn¡¯t this too soon?


    It takes about a month and a half to get here from the Avalonia kingdom. She would need to take at least three months off for her to have enough time to travel here and back.


    The kingdom had just be lively after we returned with the news of the dragon-ying; neither the country nor the magic academy should have agreed to let Kurune go since she¡¯s a member of our party that killed a dragon¡­


    It was already bad enough that I, the leader of the party, and Kiel, were both out of the country.


    While I was wondering about Kurune¡¯s circumstances, Aisha¡¯s voice came from nearby.


    ¡¸¡­Could she be¡­your old lover?¡¹


    ¡¸Is that true?!¡¹


    Flora grabbed my arm and asked me in a panic after she heard Aisha¡¯s question.


    ¡¸Nonono, she¡¯s not!¡¹


    When I denied it in a hurry, Flora looked relieved from the bottom of her heart.


    ¡¸But when I heard you two talking just now, it sounded like she¡¯s your old lover who has been chasing after you though?¡¹


    However, after Aisha continued to speak, she became anxious again.


    She looked very uneasy as she looked up at me with a frown as if she was about to cry.


    ¡¸She¡¯s not-¡¹


    ¡¸W-we-we¡¯re not like that!¡¹


    When I was going to deny it clearly for Kurune as well, she denied it strongly herself.


    Ermm. It¡¯s fine but it¡¯s a bit shocking to see her denying it so strongly like that. Well, it¡¯s a natural reaction since I don¡¯t think anything happened during our adventurer days that would have made her fall in love with me.


    As our surprised gazes gathered on Kurune, she coughed and straightened her posture.


    ¡¸Ahem. I¡¯m Kurune. I¡¯m Aldo¡¯spanion from the same party back when we were adventurers. As you can see, I¡¯m a wizard¡¹


    ¡¸Ohh, you¡¯re his adventurerpanion!¡¹


    Flora replied in a relieved voice after Kurune came closer to us and introduced herself with a bow.


    It¡¯s good that she understands. The rtionship between me and Kurune isn¡¯t like what Aisha said.


    ¡¸So, miss wizard, why did youe to this countryside vige?¡¹


    A question that sounded like she was not weed here came from next to me.


    However, Aisha was just looking out for any weird intruders. She sounded harsh, but she is only thinking about the vige¡¯s safety.


    Naturally, Kurune and I both understand that kind of thing since we¡¯ve been to many viges when we were adventurers.


    Without getting frustrated, Kurune exined herself calmly,


    ¡¸I heard that ¡°leader¡±-¡­Aldo moved to this vige. Since I¡¯m such a nice person¡­I came to tease- I mean, visit him¡¹


    It¡¯s fine to call me ¡°leader¡± in the royal capital since it¡¯s filled with adventurers there, but in Nordende where there are no adventurers, she had to correct herself since the term sounded unnatural.


    Also, she totally came here to make fun of me.


    Flora and Aisha were letting out dryughs.


    ¡¸Would it be okay for you to tell me your names?¡¹


    Kurune asked them in the middle of such aid-back atmosphere. Naturally, there was no room for me in there, I already knew that.


    ¡¸I¡¯m Aisha. I think you know this already since I came out of there to meet you, but I work in the grape vineyard¡¹


    ¡¸I-I¡¯m Flora. I¡¯m the vige chief¡¯s daughter¡¹


    Aisha introduced herself in a casual manner, while Flora politely bowed her head.


    Then, as Flora raised her head back up, Aisha elbowed her stomach lightly.


    ¡¸¡­That self-introduction wasn¡¯t clear enough¡¹


    ¡¸Heehh?¡¹


    Flora made a clueless voice since she didn¡¯t understand what Aisha meant by that.


    Honestly, I didn¡¯t know what she meant either.


    As Flora tilted her head in confusion, Aisha looked at her and then at me.


    Then, Flora¡¯s face went red as if she realized what Aisha meant.


    ¡¸D-do I really have to say that?¡¹


    ¡¸Well, she doesn¡¯t know since she¡¯s not from this vige. You have to tell her¡¹


    Something about Flora that the vigers know about but outsiders don¡¯t? Was there something like that?


    When Kurune and I both tilted our heads, Flora looked at Kurune and opened her mouth,


    ¡¸¡­Umm, other than the vige chief¡¯s daughter, I¡¯m also going to be Aldo-san¡¯s wife¡¹


    The moment I heard that, I felt my face go red.


    Oh right. The people of this vige know that Flora and I are a couple, but people from outside the vige wouldn¡¯t know that.


    This feels like the first time we have introduced ourselves like that to other people since all the vigers somehow knew about it already. Yeah, even though Kurune and I have known each other for a long time, it¡¯s still very embarrassing.


    Kurune will definitely tease me after she hears that I¡¯m getting married to such a cute girl. She probably wouldn¡¯t even believe it.


    ¡¸¡­¡­I figured. I thought that was how it was when I saw you two from afar. Congrattions¡¹


    ¡¸T-thank you¡¹


    ¡¸Thanks¡¹


    Or so I thought¡­but she did not doubt us at all.


    I thought she would surely go ¡°You¡¯re kidding?! Aldo is getting married?! No way!¡±, but I guess since it came from Flora¡¯s mouth, it can¡¯t be a lie.


    Flora and I both bowed to her deeply to thank her for giving us her blessing as well as to apologize to her for our embarrassing flirting scene earlier.


    ¡¸But to think that Aldo is getting married¡­ I really can¡¯t believe it¡¹


    Kurune let out a bitter smile as she looked at me and Flora.


    Those words did not sound very nice, but I feel the same way as her myself since I know how I was in the past too.


    ¡¸Was he not popr in the past?¡¹


    Aisha asked Kurune with a grin as if she knew where it¡¯d hurt.


    ¡¸Before, he only cared about sword training and questing so he was pretty hard to approach. Ah, but there were quite a lot of girls who had an interest in him though. Especially the fact that he was a dra-¡¹


    Oi, you idiot!


    When I looked at Kurune like that, she came to a sudden realization and stopped talking.


    ¡¸¡¸Dra?¡¹¡¹


    ¡¸-A dry person. Girls were attracted to that side of him¡¹


    What a way to save it. But that means she thought I seemed cold in the past¡­Well, she¡¯s not necessarily wrong I guess. I was desperate to stay alive.


    ¡¸It¡¯s true that when he first came to this vige, he did have a really scary aura¡¹


    ¡¸Ahh, yeah¡­You did seem hard to approach back then. Ah, but I knew that you were a kind person!¡¹


    Aisha and Flora both muttered like they epted Kurune¡¯s exnation.


    Aisha probably figured out that was the cold me back then since Flora told her about our encounter nine years ago.


    It¡¯s very embarrassing listening to them share my embarrassing past and moments.


    ¡¸What you said sounds like you have met Aldo in the past¡­¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, yeah. I met him here nine years ago¡¹


    ¡¸Nine years ago?! Wait, how old are you right now? I did think that you look much younger than Aldo¡¹


    Kurune put her hands on Flora¡¯s shoulders and asked her in surprise.


    ¡¸Ehhh?! Ermmm¡­I¡¯m 18 years old right now¡¹


    ¡¸So that means you guys met when you were 9?!¡¹


    When Flora answered hesitantly, Kurune turned her head vigorously and looked at me.


    ¡¸I know what you¡¯re thinking but you got it wrong, okay?¡¹


    By no means did I see the nine-year-old Flora as a love interest and make a move on her. Well, it did happen in the end with the adult Flora but I¡¯m not going to say anything unnecessary like that because I feel like she¡¯ll probably say something about that too.


    Anyway, the rtionship Flora and I have right now is a healthy one.


    From the way things were going, it seemed like Kurune was going to keep asking questions like that all the way to the beginning of our love, so I decided to change the topic to what I was wondering about in my mind.


    ¡¸By the way, what happened to your teaching job at the magic academy? I didn¡¯t think you could go on a long break so soon?¡¹


    Long break aside, I don¡¯t even think the kingdom would allow a party member of ¡°ck Silver¡± to leave the country.


    After I asked her that, Kurune scratched her cheek with an ufortable expression.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Ahh, about that. I¡¯ll tell youter, okay? I¡¯m tired from the journey¡¹


    Wasn¡¯t she so lively just a second ago?¡­Something¡¯s not right here.


    ¡¸There¡¯s never anything good when you scratch your cheek and make that expression. I¡¯m worried so hurry up and tell me¡¹


    When I grabbed her arm as she tried to walk away, she sighed as if she made up her mind and spoke with a refreshed look.


    ¡¸I quit it¡¹


    ¡¸Y-you quit?!¡¹


    I thought there was something up, but I would have never guessed that she quit her job as a teacher at the magic academy.


    I took Kurune¡¯s arm and dragged her a little bit away from Flora and Aisha while she had that strangely refreshed expression on her face.


    ¡¸W-what about the guys from the kingdom? Were they okay with it?¡¹


    ¡¸No, they were chasing after me. That¡¯s why it took me more than two and a half months to get here¡¹


    She replied with an unpleasant voice when I spoke quietly in her ear.


    It seems that the kingdom¡¯s people were chasing after her pretty persistently.


    Well, Kiel had taught us how to shake off intense pursuers in the past after all. We are better in that area than even knights and assassins.


    Not only can Kurune use magic as well, but back when we were questing, she had also picked up some tricks of her own and had built some trusted connections.


    It¡¯s not that easy to tail her across the country.


    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s good and all, but wasn¡¯t teaching at the magic academy your dream?¡¹


    When I disbanded the party, didn¡¯t she say that with a passion? She was all like ¡°it¡¯s amazing to be a teacher at the magic academy¡±. So why did she quit in not even half a year?


    ¡¸T-that¡¯s because a lot has happened and ermm how do I put it? It waspletely different than how I thought it would be¡­¡¹


    Kurune tried to shake it off ufortably when I stared at her and questioned her.


    Well, the magic academy is for children of nobles after all. Some things are probably going to be different from what she imagined and not go too well.


    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s talk about thister. Flora and Aisha are here right now too¡­¡­¡¹


    Since I felt a lonely looking from Flora for some reason, I tried to put a hold on our conversation for now. However, Kurune kept on going with it.


    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s just something that I¡¯ve been wondering, did you not tell Flora-san about the dragon-ying incident?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Yeah, I didn¡¯t¡¹


    ¡¸Is that okay? She¡¯s important to you, isn¡¯t she?¡¹


    ¡¸I didn¡¯t tell her exactly because of that¡¹


    I answered Kurune as I looked her straight in her eyes.


    It¡¯s because Flora is important to me that I want to keep her away from that kind of thing.


    If she finds out about the dragon killing incident, she might ask me about a lot of things in my adventurer days.


    I didn¡¯t just kill big monsters, I also killed bandits and other people when I did escort missions.


    My reputation wasn¡¯t all that pretty. I don¡¯t want her to know about that.


    ¡¸¡­I see. I understand. Alright then, let¡¯s take a break at your house. I¡¯m pretty thirsty-¡¹


    I don¡¯t know if she really understood me, but it doesn¡¯t seem like she wants to keep on talking about it.


    After our series of conversations ended, Kurune turned around as her brown ponytail fluttered in the air.


    Speaking of which, I didn¡¯t get to say something to her since we were just having that serious conversation. After I realized that, I called out to her.


    ¡¸Kurune!¡¹


    ¡¸What?¡¹


    ¡¸Wee to Nordende!¡¹


    She replied with a broad smile.

 Chapter 72: An Ordinary Day With A Wizard

    <h4>Chapter 72: An Ordinary Day With A Wizard</h4>


    ¡¸Sorry for intruding~ Ehhhh?! This home isn¡¯t empty even though it¡¯s Aldo¡¯s?!¡¹


    Kurune raised her voice rudely when she entered my house.


    ¡¸That¡¯s rude. It¡¯s my new home, you know? Of course I would have some furniture¡¹


    I spoke with a proud expression to Kurune who was stunned as she surveyed the house.


    It¡¯s different from the lifestyle where we used to hop from inn to inn. Once I had decided to live here, no matter how uncaring I can be about furniture, I would still want to have some. It¡¯s obvious that even I would want to live a little morefortably.


    ¡¸Ohh, you have your rugs and carpets in soft colors to go with the color of your walls and furniture¡­¡¹


    Hmm?


    ¡¸It¡¯s nice that the wooden house gives off a peaceful feeling, but if all the colors matched with the wooden furniture, it could easily make the home feel dark. You had paid special attention to your rugs and carpets, didn¡¯t you?¡¹


    Is-is that so?


    ¡¸The flowered picture frame also gives the house a nice ent. You have it right where people could see it when they first enter. If you had hung it on the left wall from where we entered, then only the people sitting down would be able to see it¡¹


    Errr, that left wall was where I initially wanted to hang it. Flora had nicely convinced me to change it to where it is now.


    There is a small hole in the left wall that showed the remnants of my idea.


    ¡¸This is awesome, Aldo!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    Kurune looked back andplimented me, but no matter how I looked at it, her eyes looked like she was making fun of me.


    Damn you Kurune, you¡¯re saying this while you know, right? You¡¯re praising exactly everything that was set up by Flora.


    While I was making a frustrated face, Flora went ¡°Ahaha¡± as she made a dryugh.


    ¡¸Well, all of those things were brought over by Flora though¡¹


    Aisha purposely joined in on the attack after she understood what Kurune was getting at.


    ¡¸Shut up you two. Aisha, you¡¯re done being Kurune¡¯s guide, right? Hurry up and go back to work¡¹


    When I retaliated out of desperation, Kurune walked towards the chairs in the living room as she giggled. Even Flora who was guiding her wasughing a little. So mean.


    ¡¸No worries. If I use showing a guest around as the reason, Ena would willingly cover the work for me¡¹


    That big of a vineyard seems like there would be a lot to take care of. I feel sorry for Ena who has to cover for her older sister who has a habit of cking off.


    ¡¸Go back after you have some tea and take a break, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Sure, then I¡¯ll head back after we snack on some pico seeds and kuku berries as we hangout. That¡¯s how I¡¯ll take my break¡¹


    In other words, she¡¯s not going to go back for a while.


    I sighed at the way Aisha always acts as I walked towards the kitchen.


    Since she said it, I¡¯m going to bring out some pico seeds and kuku berries as well to go with the tea.


    While I was putting the fruits and nuts on a te, Flora was taking out the tea leaves that she usually uses to make the tea along with some tableware.


    Kurune was sitting down and looking around the living room with deep curiosity as she dangled her feet. Next to her, Aisha was lying on the desk.


    What a bunch of carefree women.


    However, I gotta say that hanging out with Kurune like this feels really refreshing.


    It really reminded me of the times we hung out in the inns back when we were adventurers. Kiel would sit in that ill-mannered way like Aisha too.


    ¡¸What?¡¹


    Perhaps it was because she noticed me smiling, Kurune looked at me with a weird expression.


    ¡¸Ahh, I was just reminded of the old days a little. Kiel also sat like that in the inns, didn¡¯t he? ¡¹


    When I said that as I pointed at Aisha, Kurune understood what I meant and chuckled.


    ¡¸Wait. Kiel is a guy, right? I don¡¯t know why but beingpared to him rubs me the wrong way¡¹


    Well, he¡¯s an old dude that looks like a monkey. Aisha sensed that something¡¯s off even though I didn¡¯t say that to her. She¡¯s sharp.


    When I smiled bitterly, Kurune suddenly went ¡°Ahahaha!¡± as she burst outughing.


    ¡¸¡­¡­What? Why are youughing like that?¡¹


    ¡¸Ahahaha! Sorry! I just pictured you and Kiel¡¯s faces ovepping, don¡¯t mind me! Ahahaha!¡¹


    Kuruneughed loudly after she looked at Aisha¡¯s unamused expression.


    Aisha was confused since she didn¡¯t know Kiel, but she seems to realize that she was being made fun of.


    She sulked after Kurune startedughing and then she turned to look at me.


    ¡¸Pffffpfff¡¹


    Although she and Kiel don¡¯t look alike at all, I feel like the way she raises her eyebrows at me is just like Kiel.


    Oh no I can¡¯t. If I think like that I¡¯m going to see their faces ovep too. I wouldn¡¯t be able to stopughing if that happens.


    ¡¸¡­This is kind of unpleasant. Hurry up and bring the snacks here¡¹


    Aisha waved her hand at me to tell me to hurry up after she saw meughing too.


    Since she looked like she¡¯d really get upset if Iughed any more than that, I started off by getting Aisha¡¯s portion out to appease her first.


    Kurune probably wouldn¡¯t mind since she was busy having augh still.


    ¡¸Ahh, Aldo-san. Can you please go draw some water because we don¡¯t have enough for the tea¡¹


    While Aisha began snacking on the pico seeds and kuku berries with an unpleasant face, I heard Flora¡¯s voice.


    Apparently, there wasn¡¯t enough water in the water jar.


    Ahh, I didn¡¯t think Aisha or Kurune woulde today, so I didn¡¯t draw enough water. Aisha normally drinks three cups of tea since she likes the tea Flora makes, and Kurune will probably drink around the same amount since she likes tea too.


    ¡¸Alright, I¡¯ll go draw some right away so just serve them some water for now¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, okay. I got it¡¹


    Since she thought that it would be quicker for me to go draw the water, she handed me a bucket and asked me to do it while looking a little apologetic. There¡¯s no need for her to worry about it though because drawing water should be my job as a guy.


    ¡¸Okay, I¡¯m going now¡¹


    ¡¸What happened?¡¹


    Right when I was heading out to the entrance with a bucket in my hand, Kurune asked me in a curious tone.


    ¡¸I¡¯m going to draw some water because we don¡¯t have enough ¡¹


    ¡¸I can just take care of that with my magic. You don¡¯t have to go to the well when I can just make some, no?¡¹


    Ah, I forgot about that.


    ¡¸¡­Aldo, did you forget that I could use magic?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah I¡¯m sorry. I got used to living without magic¡¹


    Kurune looked slightly unhappy when she saw mee to a realization.


    Ipletely depended on the magic tools for the baths, but other than that, I haven¡¯t used any magic tools at all in our everyday lives.


    Even though Kurune could use magic, I naturally forgot that asking her was an option like it was in the past.


    The way a human thinks will change depending on their lifestyle after all.


    ¡¸Alright, Kurune. Can I ask you for this favor?¡¹


    ¡¸Leave it to me!¡¹


    I put the bucket back into the kitchen and came back with the big water jar. After I ced the jug on the table, Kurune happily went and grabbed her staff that was leaning against the wall.


    ¡¸Ohh what¡¯s this? Kurune is going to create some water with magic?¡¹


    ¡¸Kurune-san can create water with magic?¡¹


    Aisha and Flora looked at her in anticipation after noticing what she was going to do from our conversation just now.


    Magic was a rare sight in a rural vige like this. Of course they would be curious about what it¡¯s like.


    Kurune started to walk closer to the water jar while all of our eyes were on her.


    Normally she would have finished doing it in an instant, but she¡¯s probably thinking of giving a cool show since there¡¯s an audience right now.


    After she walked up to the jug, she pointed her staff at the jug with a dignified look on her face.


    From there, she held her position and paused for some time.


    Then she closed her eyes, and slowly opened her delicate lips.


    ¡¸¡º Oh pure water, converge on my staff. Water¡»¡¹


    Her beautiful and clear voice echoed in the living room. Then, the tip of her staff started shooting out water.


    Normally she would have just said ¡ºWater¡»and water woulde shooting out though.


    The water that fired from her staff filled the jar up.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Water really came out. It came out of nowhere from the tip¡¹


    ¡¸¡­O-ohh¡­¡¹


    Aisha said in an impressed tone while Flora was not making herself quite clear.


    Flora reacted that way because it was the same magic as the magic tools that I¡¯ve been using to make the bath every day after all. She might have expected it to be something more shy when she heard the word magic.


    Kurune, who doesn¡¯t know about that, looked satisfied as she saw their surprised expressions from her water magic.


    ¡¸Thank you¡¹


    ¡¸No problem at all¡¹


    Kurune answered me happily after I thanked her.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Can we really drink this?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah¡¹


    After Kurune answered Aisha, Aisha scooped up some water with her cup.


    Then, after she tried smelling the clear water, she gulped it down.


    ¡¸Unlike spring water or water from the well, there¡¯s no taste or scent at all. It¡¯s just in and delicious¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s a bit different from the usual taste of water¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s because spring water and well water contains variousponents in them¡¹


    Kurune proudly exined it to them after Flora drank the water and gave her thoughts as well.


    Yeah, water that¡¯s created from magic does not contain any extraponents.


    Some people prefer it, while others prefer natural water. Well, even though the question of which one is tastier is up for debate, adventurers all over the world need to secure water, so having someone who can use water magic is a blessing.


    ¡¸Thank you. I¡¯ll use this water to brew the tea then!¡¹


    ¡¸Yes please!¡¹

 Chapter 73: The Knowledge of Mana

    <h4>Chapter 73: The Knowledge of Mana</h4>


    ¡¸¡­Delicious¡¹


    Kurune muttered with her eyes opened wide after she took a sip of the ck tea Flora made.


    ¡¸Right? The tea that Flora makes is so good¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, it surprised me. It¡¯s much better than the ck tea that nobles drink. I¡¯m sure that you brought out the tea¡¯s maximum vor¡¹


    Without paying much attention to Aisha¡¯s strangely proud look, Kuruneplimented Flora earnestly.


    For a tea lover such as her topliment Flora, that probably means that the teas Fiona-san and Flora brew are pretty damn good. They are indeed better than the tea that is served in a noble¡¯s house.


    ¡¸You two are being too kind. I still have a long way to go¡¹


    Flora was humble but she seemed happy after Kurune and Aishaplimented her.


    She was taking a sip of her tea to hide her embarrassment.


    ¡¸No, it really is delicious. It¡¯s so good that I want to shove this tea down the throat of those stupid nobles who brag about how good their tea is¡¹


    Kurune spoke ill of nobles in an unusual tone.


    She originally was not very fond of them, but I feel like her dislike for them has exploded after teaching at the academy of magic. As I thought, she probably got involved with the nobles at the school.


    I more or less understand her circumstances, but Flora and Aisha who never really came into contact with any nobles seemed a bit confused.


    ¡¸¡­Ahem. I was being a bit vulgar because of some unpleasant things they did in my job before. Sorry about that¡¹


    Kurune coughed and said that after she seemed to have noticed those two¡¯s confusion.


    ¡¸¡­It must be tough to be a teacher at the academy of magic~¡¹


    ¡¸We can¡¯t imagine it¡¹


    Aisha answered as she snacked on the picos like she wasn¡¯t interested in nobles, and Flora smiled like she could not imagine what that¡¯s like at all.


    Well, that¡¯s about right. If you live a normal life, ordinary vigers would rarely get involved with any nobles.


    Seeing Kurune like this makes me d that I got away from the kingdom, but I feel bad because I had put her in that situation after I left.


    I¡¯m sure Elliot will take care of the difficult stuffter. Yes, I would like to believe that.


    I feel like I saw Elliot¡¯s smile pop up in the corner of my mind, but it was only for a second before it went away.


    With the cup at my mouth, I enjoyed the sweet scent of the tea and tried the tea that Flora brewed.


    Then, the unique fragrance of the tea leaves filled my mouth, and I was prated by a mild sweetness and freshness.


    The warm tea spread inside my body and calmed my heart.


    It was as if it blew away all the trivial things in my mind.


    After we enjoyed the tea in silence for the next short while, Aisha opened her mouth as she looked at the tea.


    ¡¸Still, the magic you used to make water just now is convenient, isn¡¯t it? If you can do that then you can always have water to drink. You wouldn¡¯t even have to draw water anymore. I wonder if it¡¯s possible for me to use magic too¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t really think it¡¯s possible for people like us. Things like magic is just for the nobles and some talented people like Kurune¡¹


    Flora said with a bitter smile to answer Aisha¡¯s murmuring.


    ¡¸No, since we humans all possess mana, strictly speaking, anyone is able to use magic, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸Whaat?!¡¹¡¹


    As expected, Flora and Aisha who didn¡¯t know about magic were shocked.


    ¡¸However, like Flora-san says, most people can¡¯t use magic properly because they don¡¯t have enough mana in them. It¡¯s stupid to just fall over after making a small me, right? That¡¯s why there aren¡¯t many people who would pursue magic seriously because of that. But almost everyone is capable of using magic, it¡¯s just that the effort you have to put in until you can do just that will not be worth it at all¡¹


    ¡¸Ohh, is that so?¡¹


    ¡¸I had thought for sure that people like us wouldn¡¯t be able to use magic¡¹


    After hearing Kurune¡¯s simple exnation, Aisha and Flora both replied in unexpected voices.


    Yes, just like Kurune says, mostmoners have a little bit of mana- Basically, most people just could not put magic into practical use, but everyone is capable of using magic.


    There¡¯s no meaning in spending many years learning magic to only be able to light up some firewood¡­and you¡¯d copse right after you do it too.


    There aren¡¯t manymoners who have as much free time as nobles since they don¡¯t lead such easy lives. That¡¯s why for amoner to use magic, they would have to give an unreasonable amount of effort.


    On the contrary, since nobles marry themselves with people who have good mana, their descendants would naturally be born with more mana as well.


    And that¡¯s why there are many more nobles who are able to use magic.


    ¡¸So that means we might be able to use magic too¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, if you have lots of mana and put in lots of time to practice¡¹


    Kurune¡¯s words gave Aisha a faint sense of anticipation. Aisha¡¯s eyes were shining somewhat brighter than usual.


    ¡¸That¡¯s only if you have enough mana¡¹


    ¡¸Shaddap. What about you then, Aldo? Do you have enough?¡¹


    Aisha asked me in return with an offended expression when I added an unnecessary remark.


    ¡¸I have a decent amount, you know? I can at least use a few spells ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, Aldo is no wizard, but maybe he could be of some use as an assistant?¡¹


    Kurune poured cold water on me after I replied to Aisha proudly with my chest out.


    Then, Aisha snorted at me and said,


    ¡¸What? Doesn¡¯t that mean it¡¯s an iffy amount?¡¹


    ¡¸Ugh! Who cares? It¡¯s faster to sh with a sword than to use magic anyway¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s true in your case but that is weird in itself¡¹


    Yeah, who cares about magic since I¡¯m a swordsman. I just have to cut my opponents down faster than they can finish their chant. I will just dodge the spells thate flying at me. I don¡¯t need to use difficult spells to fight.


    ¡¸Kurune-san, how do we check if we have enough mana?¡¹


    ¡¸Yea yea. We want to know how much mana we have too!¡¹


    Flora and Aisha spoke with a bit of excitement.


    Perhaps they are hyped up after knowing that there¡¯s a chance that they might be able to use magic.


    Magic is like a symbol of power simr to the sword. It¡¯s not unreasonable for people to yearn for it.


    In the past, I thought that it would have been nice to be able to use just a bit more magic as well.


    ¡¸The quickest way to check your mana is to have a wizard measure it. We can get an idea of how much mana you have by flushing our mana into your bodies. Well, actually, using a crystal ball called the magic crystal ball would be more urat-¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸Check us! / Please check us!¡¹¡¹


    Kurune was showing off what she knew, but Aisha and Flora¡¯s voice cut her off.


    She then looked at those two and made a bitter smile.


    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s fine with me. Let¡¯s measure your mana¡¹


    ¡ô


    ¡¸Okay, I¡¯m going to measure your mana now, Aisha. It¡¯s going to feel a little itchy after I pour my mana into your body, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m ready any time!¡¹


    After Aisha said that with a nod, Kurune gently extended her arm towards her.


    She ced her hand on Aisha¡¯s arm and closed her eyes.


    Then, her body emitted a light glow and started to envelop Aisha¡¯s entire body.


    ¡¸¡­Ehh, something is glowing¡¹


    ¡¸Stay still¡¹


    Aisha was shaken by the phenomenon of light when mana is activated, but she calmed down after Kurune spoke to her in a serious tone.


    Flora was staring at the light that wasing out of Kurune¡¯s body in amazement.


    The light that enveloped Kurune¡¯s entire body began shifting to Aisha.


    It went from Kurune¡¯s arm to Aisha¡¯s arm.


    Aisha was staring at the light in shock at first, but her expression changed as mana flowed into her body.


    ¡¸Hey, what is this? It feels so creepy. It¡¯s like someones touching my body from the inside¡¹


    Aisha¡¯s body squirmed as if she felt her body itching.


    ¡¸Please endure it for a bit longer¡¹


    ¡¸Okay¡­Heeeee!¡¹


    However, since Kurune told her not to move, Aisha fought against the creepy feeling that attacked her entire body.


    Well, while it¡¯s not a big deal to be measured by a magic crystal ball without permission, this method has another person¡¯s mana creeping around your body. Having someone¡¯s mana invade your body would feel ticklish like that.


    ¡­But I gotta say, it¡¯s a precious moment to see the always carefree Aisha suffer with a red face.


    ¡¸Ah! You can¡¯t look at that, Aldo-san!¡¹


    Flora blocked my view with her hands as that thought crossed my mind.


    ¡¸Eh? Why?¡¹


    ¡¸No reason! But don¡¯t look at it anyway!¡¹


    I¡¯m not even looking at a woman¡¯s bare skin. I don¡¯t really get it but since she¡¯s putting it so strongly I¡¯ll just not look.


    My view ispletely ck but Flora¡¯s hands feel nice.


    ¡¸We¡¯re done¡¹


    While I was waiting as I enjoyed the softness of Flora¡¯s hands, I heard Kurune¡¯s voice.


    Brightness returned to my view along with that voice


    ¡¸Mnn¡­okay. So, what¡¯s the result?¡¹


    Aisha asked Kurune with a look of hope as she fixed her breathing.


    ¡¸Ahaha, unfortunately, it looks like you don¡¯t have much mana, Aisha-san. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t see results that would be worth it even if you practice hard¡¹


    Aisha¡¯s shoulders dropped from Kurune¡¯s words.


    ¡¸¡­Ahh I could be living life so much easier if I were able to use magic¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. That¡¯s not your fault. I just have no talent from the beginning¡¹


    Even though she found out that she wouldn¡¯t be able to use magic, she didn¡¯t seem all that depressed.


    Well, she has been living her life without using magic. To her, it would have been a plus if she could use it, but it¡¯s probably not something she¡¯ll get hung up on if she couldn¡¯t.


    ¡¸Yes, your life could get easier if you can use magic, but it¡¯s a tough road getting there¡¹


    ¡¸Oh yeah, I wasn¡¯t thinking about the work I would have to put in until then. It might be a good thing that I don¡¯t have much mana when I think about it like that¡¹


    Aisha always stays true to herself, doesn¡¯t she?


    ¡¸Okay, let¡¯s do Flora next as well¡¹


    ¡¸Errmm, but I¡¯m not going to have much mana anyway. Ah, we don¡¯t have to after all¡¹


    Flora hesitated as she waved her hand. I wonder if seeing Aisha find out about her not having much mana cooled her hype down.


    ¡¸Just let her check you since it¡¯s free. It¡¯s going to feel a bit creepy though¡¹


    After Aisha said that, Flora looked towards me.


    ¡¸It¡¯s a rare chance so just let her check you. Maybe you do have mana, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Okay, please check me then¡¹


    Flora rushed up to Kurune in tottering steps after she listened to my suggestion.


    ¡¸Alright, I¡¯m going to measure your mana now, Flora-san. It¡¯s going to feel creepy but endure it, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Ahh?! Aisha! Please cover Aldo-san¡¯s eyes for me! It¡¯s embarrassing!¡¹


    Flora yelled as mana started to course into her body.


    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s not that lewd that it needs to be hidden, right? Creepy or not depends on the person as well¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s embarrassing if I end up looking like you did, Aisha¡¹


    ¡¸You make it sound like I was showing something disgraceful¡­Fine, whatever¡¹


    Even though Aisha was displeased, she walked behind me and covered my eyes.


    Unlike Flora¡¯s, Aisha¡¯s hands had the scent of grapes mixed with soil.


    Probably because of all the soil and field work she has been doing, the skin of her hands were a bit rougher than Flora¡¯s, but her fingers were longer and softer than Flora¡¯s.


    ¡¸¡­I have mixed feelings when I see you covering his eyes with your hands, Aisha¡¹


    Oh, Flora is a little jealous. That made me a little happy since that¡¯s a rare reaction from her.


    ¡¸Well then, it¡¯ll be over in a second so here we go-¡¹


    ¡¸Ehh? Hyaaii!¡¹


    Was she getting pissed off because things were taking too long? Kurune started to inject mana into Flora.


    As mana suddenly flowed into Flora¡¯s body, she yelled out in a high pitched voice.


    ¡¸Hyaa! Something is entering me from Kurune¡¯s hand¡­¡¹


    I heard Flora¡¯s strangely sexy voice past the darkness.


    ¡¸Haa, haaahh!¡¹


    ¡¸Hey, don¡¯t make any weird sounds, okay?!¡¹


    ¡¸But¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Aisha-san and Flora-san are both sensitive, huh?¡¹


    I¡¯d just like to point out that normal people do not react so sensitively like that. It would be nothing but a nightmare if a grown man screamed out like those two. They are just a bit on the sensitive side.


    ¡¸¡­Do you want to see?¡¹


    ¡¸I do¡¹


    I immediately replied to Aisha¡¯s voice that came from behind.


    Then, after hearing some chuckling from behind, light came into my vision.


    Flora was there taking on Kurune¡¯s mana with a hot expression on her face.


    Her face was red and she bit her lower lip as she was enduring something.


    It was like she was having¡­


    ¡¸It¡¯s like she¡¯s doing perverted things, right?¡¹


    Aisha whispered in my ear right as I was having such thoughts.


    Her breath touched my ear and tickled me.


    ¡¸Stop it¡¹


    I reached behind me and pinched Aisha¡¯s sides as punishment.


    ¡¸¡­Ow! I¡¯m not going to show it to you anymore¡¹


    After Aisha protested, my field of vision was covered in darkness.


    Her fingers were pressing into my eyes as payback.


    ¡¸We¡¯re done¡¹


    ¡¸Nnn, *haaahh*¡­*haaa*¡­What¡¯s the result?¡¹


    My field of vision opened up at the same time I heard Kurune¡¯s voice, but my vision was blurry because Aisha was digging into my eyes with her finger.


    ¡¸You have enough mana inside of you, Flora!¡¹


    ¡¸Really?!¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah!¡¹


    I couldn¡¯t really see well, but I understood that Flora was all up on Kurune somehow.


    ¡¸About how much is there?¡¹


    ¡¸I can¡¯t say exactly, but she has enough that she won¡¯t copse quickly if she uses offensive magic!¡¹


    That¡¯s a lot. Even formoners who were born with a decent amount of mana, it would be normal for them to run out of mana after using two or three spells of offensive magic. That means that Flora possesses quite a lot of mana.


    ¡¸That¡¯s amazing, Flora!¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t really get it, but that means that I could use a lot of magic if I work hard at it, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Yess, that¡¯s right!¡¹


    Aisha and Flora rejoiced after they heard Kurune¡¯s words.


    Then, Flora was so happy that she came up to me and hugged me.


    ¡¸Aldo-san, I might be able to use magic!¡¹


    After I saw that happy smile on her face, I started smiling without thinking as well.


    ¡¸You¡¯re amazing. That¡¯s great, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    When I told her that as I stroked her head, she looked at me with a smile. I¡¯m d that she¡¯s happy.


    ¡¸We now know that Flora has a lot of mana, but how is she going to use it?¡¹


    Flora came to a sudden realization from what Aisha said. Maybe she had forgotten about that.


    As everyone¡¯s eyes gathered on Kurune, she spoke as she stuck out her chest in confidence.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here. I was a teacher at the academy of magic after all!¡¹


    Thank goodness. I was worried about the bad experience she had at the royal capital¡¯s academy of magic, but it looks like that didn¡¯t kill her passion for teaching magic to others.


    If I think back, she loved exining things to them just now.


    For me, who knew about Kurune¡¯s dream, just knowing that was plenty enough to make me feel happy for her.

 Chapter 73: A Powerful Gaze

    <h4>Chapter 73: A Powerful Gaze</h4>


    Since we found out that Flora has a talent for magic, we used a crystal that can check her attributes and learned that her talent was in wind magic.


    I was wondering about what kind of reaction she was going to have, but she only made a very peacefulment of ¡°I¡¯ll be able to dry my hair and theundry faster with it!¡±.


    For us adventurers and other normal magic users, wind magic would make us think of using des of wind to defeat monsters or creating tornados to blow our enemies away. But for Flora who puts everyday life first, those kinds of things seem toe to her mind first.


    Even if she could use magic, she would never use wind that way since she has a gentle heart.


    After our talks about magic ended, Kurune wanted to ask us about how our love started.


    Naturally, since she and Aisha looked fully ready to bully me, I used the excuse of having to process the venison that I brought home before to escape from the living room.


    While I gave Flora who looked a bit reproachful an apologetic look, I headed to the storeroom where I had stored the deer in.


    I cut up the venison into portions and wrapped them in leaves as I listened to the loud noises that came from the house.


    Sometimes I heard things like ¡°you¡¯re so hopelessly pure-hearted¡±, or ¡°Aldo¡¯s ate bloomer in love¡±, but I pretended to not hear anything and simply focused on processing the meat.


    Since I could still hear them chatting after I finished the processing of the venison, I decided to go work on our field instead of going back there.


    We stopped in the middle of our fieldwork because Aisha and Kurune came here. I have to properly finish the work we were doing.


    It¡¯s definitely not because I don¡¯t want to go back inside to be teased by Kurune and Aisha.


    I plucked the weeds, got rid of the bugs, and checked the progress of each crop. By the time I realized it, the sun had started to set.


    In less than an hour, the sky will probably be dyed in a madder red, and then it¡¯ll be night time.


    We¡¯ll have to start preparing for dinner soon.


    When I stood back up with the thought that I have to go back inside, Kurune and the others came out of the house.


    Flora looked a bit tired as she walked out of the entranceway.


    It¡¯s probably because she had been answering questions without a break.


    After Kurune saw me in the field, she walked towards me with a big grin on her face.


    ¡¸I heard about what happened¡¹


    ¡¸¡­So what?¡¹


    ¡¸Nehehe, you¡¯re both so pure¡¹


    Kurune said with a grin on her face after I responded to her with a snappy attitude.


    The way she¡¯s looking at me as if she knows everything is irritating. What¡¯s there to grin about?


    Since I learned that I¡¯ll keep on getting attacked if I just take it as it is, I decided to fight back.


    ¡¸What about you then? Do you have a boyfriend or a lover?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Ahaha¡­¡¹


    I thought she would be agitated or frustrated, but she just let out an ambiguousugh.


    Because she¡¯s always so energetic, that expression of hers got me suspicious.


    ¡¸I never thought that you would ask me about something like that¡­¡¹


    When I wanted to ask her if something happened, Kurune stretched her arms out and muttered.


    Well, that¡¯s only natural considering how I was in the past. The old me would never even think about things like marriage at all.


    ¡¸¡­I guess you never know what happens in life¡¹


    She said after she did a big stretch and exhaled deeply. A breeze that blew past us made her brown ponytail flicker in the air.


    ¡¸¡­Well, yeah. But I gotta say, I don¡¯t think the way I¡¯m living right now is bad. If anything, I think this kind of lifestyle is the best ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­You¡¯ve really changed, Aldo. A little while back you were like a silent and sharp sword still¡¹


    ¡¸Ahaha, I realize that myself as well so it¡¯s embarrassing when I get told that¡¹


    It¡¯s embarrassing when Ipare myself now to how I was in the past. As I thought, if it¡¯s someone who knew me from the past, they would probably see that difference and tell me how I have changed.


    ¡¸But, the you right now isn¡¯t bad at all. You became easier to talk to. And more importantly, you seem happy ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹


    I was embarrassed by Kurune¡¯s words so I distracted myself by looking away at Flora.


    The reason I changed was probably because I came into contact with the vigers here.


    The beautiful scenery of this vige and the kindness of the people living here nurtured my heart. My values changed due to my involvement with everyone in this vige and I was able to see things that I could not see before.


    And within all the vigers, the one who changed me the most was Flora.


    I¡¯ve learned how every day is enjoyable after I met her. Going from getting up in the morning and having breakfast to cleaning the house, everything was fun.


    Ever since we moved in together, that fun has multiplied many times. She added colors to my darkened world.


    It¡¯s thanks to her being next to me that made me think that I¡¯m happy right now.


    ¡¸What? What are you looking at Flora-san for? Are you trying to say that you¡¯re happy right now because of her?¡¹


    Kurune made fun of me and poked my cheeks when she saw me looking at Flora.


    ¡¸Be quiet, and stop poking me¡¹


    ¡¸Ahaha, I guessed it right! Your face is all red! Flora-san! He says that he¡¯s happy right now because you¡¯re here!¡¹


    ¡¸Hey you dummy! It¡¯s true but stop that! It¡¯s embarrassing! All our neighbours are going to hear that!¡¹


    I quickly covered Kurune¡¯s mouth when she suddenly yelled out in a loud voice.


    After looking around in a hurry, I saw all the vigers nearby looking over here with a smile on their faces.


    Flora¡¯s facepletely turned bright red as she stood in the center of their gazes.


    ¡¸¡­Mouu, Kurune-san. ¡­That¡¯s embarrassing¡¹


    ¡¸But you¡¯re happy about that, aren¡¯t you?¡¹


    ¡¸Y-yes, but don¡¯t say that outloud! I¡¯m going to die of embarrassment!¡¹


    Ahh, we¡¯re going to be teased by the vigers again from tomorrow on. However, the happy time here makes it all okay.


    I thought that as I looked at Flora and Aisha who were ying around with each other.


    ¡¸Mmnn-?! Nmm-! I-I can¡¯t breathe!¡¹


    While I was looking at Flora and Aisha with a smile, Kurune suddenly groaned.


    She seems like she¡¯s having trouble breathing since I had covered her nose and mouth with my hands.


    I thought of leaving her like this for a while as a punishment for teasing us, but I let her go since it seems like she would be suffering if I covered them for any longer than this.


    ¡¸*Puhaa!* Don¡¯t cover my nose and mouth! How would I breathe like that?!¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s payback for making fun of me¡¹


    I smiled in satisfaction as I watched Kurune catch her breath.


    The sun was slowly dropping and the sky was starting to get dark.


    ¡¸Speaking of which, Kurune, did you greet the vige chief Ergys-san yet?¡¹


    Aisha took her to see us first, but is it okay to not pay a visit to Ergys-san since he¡¯s the vige chief?


    ¡¸Oh yeah, I haven¡¯t brought her there yet. Besides, I¡¯m still not sure what she wants to do in this vige yet¡¹


    Aisha said that to me after she and Flora came up to us. Perhaps she had overheard what I asked Kurune.


    Flora¡¯s face was still red from what was said earlier.


    She did not look me in the eyes. Maybe it¡¯s because my feelings had just been exposed by Kurune.


    ¡¸What do you n to do from here on, Kurune?¡¹


    ¡¸Maybe I¡¯ll live here for the time being. If I can get the vige chief¡¯s permission, I was thinking about teaching magic to mainly kids who possess enough mana. Of course, I will teach any other children who want to learn as well¡¹


    Kurune told us her n after she fixed her breathing.


    Ohh I knew it, she did not give up on teaching magic after all.


    Even in the middle of our quests back then, she often taught magic to children we came across.


    I think rather than teaching those big shot nobles magic and knowledge at the academy, teaching normal children suited her more.


    She probably realized it herself, and that¡¯s why she came here, right? I feel like that¡¯s the case.


    ¡¸So like starting a school like the ones they have in towns?¡¹


    ¡¸Not on that big of a scale, but something like that, yeah¡¹


    ¡¸I would love to be taught magic by someone like you, Kurune. I think this will be good because the vigers¡¯ lives would be enriched by this!¡¹


    ¡¸Thanks. It makes me happy to hear that from the vige chief¡¯s daughter¡¹


    Kurune responded shyly after Flora pped her hands together and spoke happily to her.


    In fact, things like pursuing knowledge and learning magic are rarely possible in small rural viges like this.


    I think the vigers will be happy about it too.


    ¡¸Okay, let¡¯s go see the vige chief then. It¡¯ll be all dark if we don¡¯t hurry¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, let¡¯s go¡¹


    ¡¸Ahh, should Ie with as well?¡¹


    Kurune came here to visit me. So would it be better if I go with them to introduce her since I¡¯m herpanion?


    ¡¸¡­No, I already know the situation so I can just let Ergys-san know. More importantly, you¡¯re going to make dinner together with Flora¡¹


    Hm? I thought it was a bit strange how she naturally mixed in that part at the end.


    ¡¸Of course we would want to have a taste of Flora¡¯s cooking since you have fresh venison, right?¡¹


    Aisha said that with a proud expression as if she was stating the obvious while I was a bit confused.


    In response, I made a dry smile, and Flora giggled slightly.


    ¡¸Alright, we¡¯re going to prepare dinner then¡¹


    ¡¸Ahh, I¡¯m getting kind of hungry already¡¹


    ¡¸Then, go quickly and hurry back¡¹


    After those two heard what Flora said, they quickly started walking towards Ergys-san¡¯s home.


    I could hear their happy voices as they left.


    ¡¸Hehehe, Kurune-san is an interesting person, isn¡¯t she?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah¡¹


    Kurune was always a lively and funny girl. She often gets into arguments and quarrels with Kiel who was the life of the party.


    As I looked at those two¡¯s backs while feeling somewhat nostalgic, I felt a soft feelinging from my right arm.


    When I turned to look, Flora was hugging my arm.


    She looked up at me with a dissatisfied expression.


    ¡¸But I was jealous because you two seem to get along with each other so well¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, sorry¡¹


    Kurune and I werepanions of the past, but right now I¡¯m a couple with Flora. She probably wouldn¡¯t like to see me y around with a different girl in front of her.


    But I¡¯m a bit happy that she felt jealous over me.


    I hugged her tightly after that and used my left hand to stroke her head for a little while. Then, she gave me a gentle smile before separating from me.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s go make dinner now since you¡¯ve already spoiled me plenty enough. Those two are going toe back with rumbling stomachs¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, okay¡¹


    I feel a bit reluctant to part, but we gotta stop here since we have to make dinner.


    We started to walk back into our house while both of us seem to feel the same way.


    ¡¸¡ª?!¡¹


    At that moment, I felt a powerful gaze from behind.


    A feeling that crawled up my spine. I looked back following my intuition that I¡¯ve always followed my entire life.


    However, there wasn¡¯t anything there other than the same scenery as usual.


    There was no presence of any vigers around.


    ¡­Was that my imagination? I felt like somebody was looking at me¡­Rather, I felt something looked at me with killing intent.


    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong? ¡¹


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go back inside¡¹


    There shouldn¡¯t be anyone in this vige who could hide such a dangerous aura. I¡¯m certain that there isn¡¯t anyone in my detection range either.


    With that thought in my mind, I went back into the house and started preparing for dinner.

 Chapter 74: A Cheerful Dinner

    <h4>Chapter 74: A Cheerful Dinner</h4>


    After Kurune and Aisha came back from their visit to Ergys-san¡¯s house, we started eating dinner.


    ¡¸Delicious! This venison, not only does it not have a smell, it¡¯s super tender!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re right. I pan fry it at home too but it¡¯s not this tender at all¡¹


    Kurune and Aisha spoke in admiration after they took a bite of the venison.


    ¡¸That¡¯s because the processing of the meat was handled nicely right after the deer was caught. And in your case, Aisha, that would be because the meat is just slightly overcooked¡¹


    It¡¯s true that I have gotten used to handling deer after I became a hunter, but I think it¡¯s more amazing how Flora could cook the meat just right while considering what goes well with it.


    It wasn¡¯t only pan-fried venison, she also served a light sauce that¡¯s made by using kuku berries, a salty-sweet sauce, and some mildly spicy spices.


    She didn¡¯t just cook the venison, but she has done all that to further enhance its taste.


    I will first taste the venison as it is without putting any of the sauces on it.


    I put a bite of the fatty venison into my mouth.


    The moment I bit softly into it, I felt the juices of the meat burst out.


    My mouth was filled by the rich vor of the freshly caught wild venison. The doneness of the meat was perfect as it was very tender. The more I chewed, the more the overflowing vor of the meat seemed to flood my body with power.


    After I had a taste of the venison by itself, I will try it with the salty-sweet sauce on it next.


    It¡¯s the same sauce that I sometimes find in the sandwiches that Flora makes. The sauce is made by mixing several different fruits, sugar, and alcohol together. It¡¯s very tasty when it¡¯s together with meat in a sandwich.


    Since there was some bread that was cut into small portions on the table, I was thinking about making one. But at that moment, I saw Aisha add the salty-sweet sauce to her venison the same way I did.


    Then, she went into thought for a second and added some of the spicy spices on top of her venison that already had the salty-sweet sauce on it.


    While I was surprised by her two-stepbo that had never crossed my mind, Aisha leisurely put a bite of her venison into her mouth.


    From there, she chewed the meat to savor the taste and gave Flora a thumbs up.


    That seems delicious no matter how I look at it.


    Tempted by Aisha¡¯s doublebo, I added some of those spices onto my venison after I put some sauce on it. After the sauce absorbed the spices, the venison was dyed red.


    After I slowly put a bite of that into my mouth, the salty-sweet sauce, the pungent spices, the overflowing meat juice and all kinds of different vors mixed together in my mouth.


    I could taste the rich, gamey vor of the venison more as I chewed, and that vor collided with the sauce and spices as if they werepeting with each other.


    There was a strong spicy vor, but for some reason it made me want to eat more.


    ¡¸¡­Eating it like this makes it tastes like the meat that they sell on the food stands on the street¡¹


    ¡¸Thisbo might be my favorite¡¹


    ¡¸Ehhh, that vor is a bit too strong after all. It¡¯s best to eat it with the light sauce to neutralize the fattiness of the meat!¡¹


    Kurune said in a dissatisfied voice after Aisha voiced her opinion after me.


    That¡¯s because Kurune prefers the taste of her food to be on the lighter side instead.


    After I cut up another piece of my venison, I dipped it into the light sauce that was made from kuku berries.


    Then, I put that piece of meat into my mouth in one go as its meat juice and sauce looked like they were about to drip down.


    As I chewed on it, the fatty juices of the venison overflowed after I felt the texture of the fatty venison. While the rich gamey vor of the venison oozed out, the light sauce made from the kuku berries neutralized the fatty taste. It was easy to eat thanks to its spot-on sourness.


    Kurune¡¯s method is also great. It¡¯s a simple approach.


    ¡¸But what if you add some fresh vegetables to this venison with both the sauce and spices on it and make a sandwich?¡¹


    ¡¸Ugh¡­T-that¡­! That does sound good¡­¡¹


    Kurune, who belonged to the lighter vor party, groaned at what Aisha pointed out.


    It¡¯s true that if the vor is too heavy then you can just make up for it with the vegetable¡¯s water content. You can appease different people¡¯s tastes by adding in different things. Meat and sauce is deep.


    While Kurune and Aisha were in the middle of their dispute, I asked Flora who was sitting next to me,


    ¡¸Which way is your favorite way to eat this, Flora?¡¹


    When I turned to Flora and asked her that, she had just put a piece of meat in her mouth. She wanted to answer me, but she couldn¡¯t since her mouth was full. She desperately chewed her food in a hurry but it seemed like she couldn¡¯t swallow it since her mouth is small.


    ¡¸Ahaha, just take it slowly¡¹


    Her troubled expression as she tried to swallow her food down was so cute that it made meugh. She looks like a squirrel that had a nut in its mouth.


    Perhaps she sensed that I was making fun of her in my mind, so she started to hit me lightly in protest.


    ¡¸Oh what the¡­To suddenly start flirting in front of us¡¹


    ¡¸Better not go ¡°ahh¡± and start feeding each other or something¡¹


    I guess they noticed our interaction; Kurune and Aisha looked at us and said with unimpressed expressions on their faces.


    Of course we aren¡¯t going to feed each other in front of people. We do it sometimes when we¡¯re home by ourselves though.


    While they stared at us, Flora finally swallowed her food and slowly opened her mouth,


    ¡¸I like to try the differentbinations one by one and then finish with just the light sauce at the end¡¹


    Flora¡¯s way was also another perfect way to eat it.


    ¡ô


    The dinner the four of us had with a huge debate about what sauce goes well with venison and how to eat it was very lively. When I took out a bottle of wine in the middle of the meal, Kurune drank it with delight and got tipsy, but it really seemed like she was having a st.


    It goes without saying that wine goes well with venison, but things like seeing an oldpanion again, making new friends, arriving at a ce where she could rx; all those things probably made her tension disappear.


    I feel like she had let herself loose and was having fun for a change.


    After we finished the delicious food, drank the alcohol, and had some nice long chats, it was night time.


    The sun had already set and it was pitch ck outside.


    We reluctantly rounded up our conversation and moved to wash the dishes.


    However, since Aisha and Kurune are visitors, Flora and I were the only ones doing the clean up.


    But even still, Kurune carefully helped us wipe the table to show her gratitude. As an adventurer, she wouldn¡¯t be able to sit around and not do anything when there are things she could help with at times like this.


    After I looked at Kurune with those heartwarming thoughts in my mind, I turned to stare at Aisha, who was proudly rxing on the sofa on the other hand.


    Yeah, I know you¡¯re a guest, but how about learning how to have amendable attitude like Kurune at least?


    Even though Aisha noticed the message I was sending her through my look, she just kept sitting on the sofa and went ¡°Kuaaa¡± as she let out a yawn of rxation.


    It¡¯s impressive that her skin can be that thick.


    After that thought crossed my mind, Aisha stood up after she finished her big yawn.


    ¡¸Alright, Kurune. Let¡¯s go home for the day¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, it seems to be about time. I don¡¯t want to go yet but I guess we¡¯ll have to call it here¡¹


    ¡¸Hm? Aisha aside, I thought you were going to stay here for the night though, Kurune?¡¹


    Flora nodded in agreement as she wiped the dishes that she washed.


    Then, Kurune looked at me and said ¡°You¡¯re stupid, aren¡¯t you¡± in a shocked voice.


    ¡¸I¡¯m considerate enough to not stay at you love birds¡¯ house when you two just moved in together. I¡¯ll be living at Aisha¡¯s ce for a little while¡¹


    Were we looking like a pair of lovebirds? I guess she saw us like that from the exchange between me and Flora earlier.


    Actually, if I were in her shoes, I might have said no too. For example, I wouldn¡¯t want to stay at Elliot¡¯s ce when he¡¯s being all lovey-dovey after marrying the noble girl.


    ¡¸Yess, feel free to stay at my ce. Everyone will be happy if they could take a bath- I mean, if youe stay with us, Kurune¡¹


    ¡¸Yea yeah, you want to take a bath, right? Sure. In exchange, let me have a taste of the finest wine in your house, Aisha¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Fine. I¡¯ll let you have a taste of the vintage wine that my dad is hiding¡¹


    It looks like they have already made an agreement.


    It¡¯s true that if Kurune¡¯s there, getting a bath ready would be a simple task.


    I¡¯m sure Aisha¡¯s entire family can take this opportunity to enjoy taking a bath.


    ¡¸¡­With this, Ena won¡¯t be mad at me¡¹


    If Aisha invites such a talented wizard as a guest to their home and shows them her splendidness, they might not scold her for cking off at work.


    That¡¯s truly cunning of her.


    Well, not only will Kurune get to drink some nice wine, she won¡¯t have to feel reserved staying at her ce either since she¡¯s giving Aisha what she wants as well.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t make too much trouble for your family, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I know I know. Okay, thank you for the food. And have a good night¡¹


    After Flora scolded her, Aisha quickly started walking out as if she thought Flora was going to start preaching to her.


    Kurune also walked towards the entrance of the house with a bitter smile like she was looking at a child who was afraid of being scolded.


    She put on her shoes and opened the door of the house, and then she turned around.


    ¡¸Thank you for today, you two! It was really fun. Alright, see you tomorrow!¡¹


    ¡¸Yeahh, I had fun as well. See you tomorrow¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, see you tomorrow¡¹


    After Flora and I replied with a smile, Kurune smiled back at us and closed the door.


    Those two lively people had left before I knew it, and the living room became quiet again.


    I was surprised and worried when Kurune left the academy of magic and came to Nordende, but once I saw the genuine smile on her face, all my worries were blown away.


    I don¡¯t know if she can find new happiness here, but I hope she could find it like I had and live life a little more enjoyably.

 Chapter 75: Nostalgia as The Two Walk Down the Road

    <h4>Chapter 75: Nostalgia as The Two Walk Down the Road</h4>


    ¡¸Hey, I want to go to the field of flowers that you said was beautiful, Aldo!¡¹


    Kurune said after she came to our home from Aisha¡¯s ce the next morning after she arrived in Nordende.


    ¡¸¡­¡­So suddenly again¡¹


    I muttered as I looked at Kurune while I was sitting down rxing, sipping on my tea after a meal.


    Flora had suddenly gone to prepare a new cup of tea for Kurune.


    Then after Kurune was served a fresh cup of ck tea, she thanked Flora and sat down.


    ¡¸It was beautiful enough to charm you even though you had no interest in anything other than the sword, right? I want to see just how beautiful it is!¡¹


    Well, I did sometimes talk about how beautiful the field of flowers is here even when I was back in the royal capital. Kurune has every reason to be curious about it.


    ¡¸We can show you where it is, but we have things we have to do too so I wish you would have told us ahead of time¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry about that. I was having too much fun yesterday so I forgot to bring it up¡¹


    Kurune looked down like she was a bit dejected.


    Responding like that is a bit sly.


    ¡¸Well, whatever. I guess it¡¯s fine since I don¡¯t have to go hunting today¡¹


    ¡¸Yeahh, I know because Aisha told me the same thing!¡¹


    Kurune raised her face and answered in excitement after my reply.


    ¡­What is it, I wonder? I can¡¯t describe this feeling I have when I heard that Aisha told her that I didn¡¯t have anything special to do today.


    As my expression became bitter, Flora pped her hands together and spoke in a cheerful tone,


    ¡¸Alright then, I¡¯ll make some lunch for the two of you¡¹


    ¡¸The two of us? Huh? You¡¯re not going toe with us?¡¹


    ¡¸Sorry, I can¡¯t. I have to go back home because I made ns with other people¡¹


    I tilted my head after I heard what she said.


    Flora didn¡¯t say anything about thatst night or this morning though. If something came up, she would have usually told me right away since she¡¯s an organized person.


    ¡¸Is that so? Then, should we go just go next time?¡¹


    When I made that suggestion, Flora shook her head in a hurry.


    ¡¸No, please go ahead. I¡¯m sure you both have lots of catching up to do since you haven¡¯t seen each other in so long¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Okay. Let¡¯s take her up on her kind offer and just go with us two then, Aldo¡¹


    ¡¸H-huh?¡¹


    I¡¯m just going to go alone with Kurune? How do I exin it¡­It feels a bit wrong to go out with Kurune to a field of flowers without Flora who is my wife.


    When Kurune saw me at a loss of what to do, she approached me and whispered into my ear,


    ¡¸You¡¯re stupid, aren¡¯t you? Take a hint. Flora-san is being considerate. You should just earnestly ept her good will¡¹


    ¡¸I-is that so? I understand¡¹


    I nodded while I was surprised by Kurune who was strangely enthusiastic about it.


    ¡¸Okay then, I¡¯ll give you a simple tour of the vige, Kurune¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, please show Kurune-san the good things about Nordende¡¹


    Flora said with a relieved smile as she moved to the kitchen.


    It seems that she¡¯s already going to start preparing our lunches.


    Ahh, while it does make me happy that Flora is being considerate about me wanting to do some catching up with Kurune, I have mixed feelings about her being okay with me going out with other girls so easily.


    With that slightly ufortable feeling in my heart, I also started to get ready.


    I went to the kitchen where the water jug is to fill up some water canteens.


    While I was filling them up with water, Flora came over to me.


    ¡¸Aldo-san, you can¡¯t gawk at her or hold hands with her just because she¡¯s beautiful, okay?¡¹


    After Flora told me at a distance where I could feel her breath touching my ear, a chill ran down my spine.


    That was definitely because her breath was blowing into my ear. I don¡¯t think it was because I was scared by her slightly serious tone by any means.


    ¡¸O-of course¡¹


    ¡¸I trust you, okay?¡¹


    Flora smiled brightly at my response.


    Then, she kissed me on my cheek.


    After I became stunned by her actions, she smiled innocently as if she had just yed a prank on me and walked away. However, when I looked at her ears from behind, I saw that they were suddenly dyed in a crimson red.


    She looked a little embarrassed.


    It turns out that Flora believes in me and that was her sending me out.


    I became happy with her thoughts and I continued to get ready as I held onto that nice feeling.


    Even I think that¡¯s simple of me, but her trust and her slight jealousy made me very happy.


    ¡ô


    After Flora finished making our lunches and I finished getting ready, Kurune and I set out for the field of flowers.


    ¡¸Alright, I¡¯ll be back¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you for the lunch! See youter¡¹


    ¡¸Mmhm! Be careful you two!¡¹


    We waved at Flora as we walked away from the house.


    I knew it, when I see Flora see me off like this, it makes me really feel like this home is where I belong. It¡¯s such a nice feeling to have somebody waiting for me toe home.


    I thought as I looked at the smile on her face.


    ¡¸It¡¯s a nice day today, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s perfect for a stroll¡¹


    Kurune said in an exhrated voice as she looked at the scenery around us while walking next to me.


    Her brown colored ponytail behind her head was also swaying vigorously as a reflection of her mood.


    She seems to be in such a good mood that she¡¯s even humming a tune.


    It¡¯s probably because she is happy about being able to go somewhere with a party member who she hasn¡¯t seen in so long.


    ¡¸It¡¯s been so long since we walked around with the two of us like this. It reminds me of when we were adventurers¡¹


    Kurune said quietly as if she was feeling sentimental when I was thinking about such things.


    ¡¸You¡¯re right, but when you put it like that, don¡¯t you think you kind of sound like an old fart?¡¹


    ¡¸Hey, that¡¯s not what you¡¯re supposed to say to a youngdy, right?¡¹


    Kurune tapped me on the shoulder like she wasn¡¯t happy with what I said.


    But even such an exchange between us was nostalgic, and it put a smile on both of our faces.


    Until recently, the frivolous Kiel and the serious Elliot would also be next to us.


    I can understand why she suddenly got sentimental. The days when the four of us went on adventures together were so fun that I can still remember those days vividly even now.


    However, the life I¡¯m living now was filled with even more joy and happiness than that.


    That¡¯s why even though it¡¯s nostalgic, I don¡¯t think of wanting to go back to those days.


    I wonder what Kurune thinks about it since she was the one who was most sad when our party disbanded.


    Such thoughts crossed my mind as I took peeks at her face from the side.


    ¡¸¡­But still, Flora is really a kind person. Even though we are old adventurerpanions, I wouldn¡¯t let my man go out alone with another woman¡¹


    ¡¸Ahaha, but she was jealous yesterday, and she gave me a reminder of what not to do just earlier in the kitchen though¡¹


    ¡¸Ehh? Really? That¡¯s a bit surprising. Flora is so kind and tolerant that I didn¡¯t think she would do that¡¹


    I think Flora has been somewhat acting more spoiled since Kurune came.


    Even though we didn¡¯t do bedroom things yesterday, she was hugging me in the bath and in our bedroom. She was probably conscious of Kurune.


    She kissed me on the cheek in the kitchen just now when Kurune was in the house as well.


    I¡¯m so happy that I got to see her love, her trust, and her desire to monopolize me.


    ¡¸Yeahh, Flora is actually a big baby who likes to be fawned over, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸Hehh~? How so?¡¹


    ¡¸Let¡¯s see. The easiest example to give would be she loves to cuddle while getting her head stroked? She would tell me at times that I have to do it when we hug¡¹


    ¡¸Hehhh~, I see! ¡­But¡­I can kind of understand how she feels¡¹


    ¡¸Mm? What¡¯d you say?¡¹


    I didn¡¯t really hear what she said in the second part since she turned quiet.


    When I asked her, Kurune shook her hands to tell me nevermind.


    ¡¸No, nothing! More importantly, how¡¯d she give you a reminder? I can¡¯t imagine what she would say since she¡¯s such a nice person¡¹


    ¡¸Uhh, she told me I can¡¯t gawk at you or hold hands with you even though you¡¯re pretty¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, for some reason, that does sound like her!¡¹


    Certainly. It was a modest way of wording things and it sounds just like what Flora would say.


    ¡¸Well, you¡¯re pretty and you have a nice personality as well. It¡¯s only natural that Flora would worry¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Eh?¡¹


    In fact, Kurune was really popr even in the royal capital.


    Unlike me, she is really sociable, honest, and also easygoing. On top of all that, she is an excellent wizard, so many nobles have asked for her hand in marriage.


    ¡¸However, maybe it¡¯s because we have been going on adventures together for so long, I see you as more of a friend and apanion than someone of the opposite gender so there won¡¯t be any problems¡¹


    ¡¸¡­T-that may be the case, but that makes me unhappy for some reason! It¡¯s an honor to be able to walk beside a beautiful woman like me, you know? Be a little d¡¹


    ¡¸Yes yes, that¡¯s why I¡¯m courteously being your escort today¡¹


    I respectfully responded to her like how a nobleman would when she spoke in dissatisfaction with a strangely red face.


    Then, the carefree Kurune extended her hand to me gracefully like a nobledy.


    ¡¸Would you kindly escort me by hand?¡¹


    ¡¸You dumbass. Flora will get mad at me¡¹


    ¡¸*Chii*, that¡¯s what I was aiming for¡¹


    We continued to walk as we had those silly exchanges.

 Chapter 76: Playing with Balls of Water

    <h4>Chapter 76: ying with Balls of Water</h4>


    ¡¸kk-! Come on, get away from me you brats!¡¹


    ¡¸Let¡¯s go y, Toack!¡¹


    ¡¸Come on, Toack!¡¹


    While Kurune and I were on our way to the field of flowers, Toack came out of a viger¡¯s house with kids all over him.


    Judging from the towel that was wrapped around his head and the tools he was carrying, I would say that he was probably in the middle of work. It looks like he came to that house to fix something or to take a look at something before making a piece of furniture, but then the viger¡¯s children wanted him to y with them so he was having a hard time getting his work done.


    It¡¯s probably something like that.


    ¡¸Ahaha, they are so lively. I wonder if they are siblings?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Yeah, probably, I think¡¹


    While I was having such a conversation with Kurune as we walked on the road, Toack seemed to have heard us with his sharp ears.


    ¡¸Ah! Look! There¡¯s the rumored wizard!¡¹


    Like that, he pointed over at me and Kurune.


    Toack, you bastard. He wants to use this opportunity to push the kids onto us.


    ¡¸Really?!¡¹


    ¡¸Eh?! Her? That¡¯s the wizard that my mother was talking about when she said that a wizard came to this vige?¡¹


    ¡¸That onee-chan is a wizard?¡¹


    Then, the kids who were all over Toack¡¯s arms and legs looked towards Kurune at the same time.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Hehh? What?¡¹


    Despite Kurune¡¯s confusion, Toack pointed at her and raised his voice like amander.


    ¡¸It¡¯s the wizard! Get herrr!¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸Wahhhhhhh!¡¹¡¹


    The children ran up to us following Toack¡¯s order.


    What the children wanted was to meet the rare wizard. They weren¡¯t just listening to Toack¡¯s order.


    Therefore, I secretly started to sneak away from Kurune.


    ¡¸Ah! Wait, why are you running away, Aldo?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s ¡®cause I¡¯m not a wizard. You wanted to teach the children of this vige magic, right? Isn¡¯t this the perfect chance to get to meet them?¡¹


    I slipped by the children who were running up to her as I made that remark.


    They gathered under Kurune who was dressed in her usual wizard outfit and holding onto a staff.


    ¡¸Onee-chan, are you really a wizard?¡¹


    ¡¸Show us some magic!¡¹


    ¡¸Show us, show us!¡¹


    ¡¸Ahh I guess it can¡¯t be helped! Here, I¡¯ll show you something! I¡¯m going to cast a little bit of magic so give me some room!¡¹


    Kurune was surrounded by the children in an instant, but since we had traveled to countless viges back when we were adventurers, she was used to this kind of situation. She happily yed along and started preparing to use a spell.


    As I walked while looking at her, Toack opened his mouth as he sat in front of the viger¡¯s house.


    ¡¸So she¡¯s the wizard adventurerpanion from your adventurer days?¡¹


    ¡¸You already heard about her, huh? Word sure gets around quick¡¹


    Aisha had just brought Kurune to us yesterday. I didn¡¯t think that word could get around so quickly when she paid her visit to Ergys-san¡¯s home around the evening¡­


    ¡¸It¡¯s natural that everyone would be interested in her since she isn¡¯t just an adventurer, but a wizard as well. Wizards almost never visit countryside viges like ours normally¡¹


    ¡¸Ahh, that¡¯s true¡¹


    People who can use magic are usually nobles, and even in the case of them beingmoners, they would all go to a city to look for work.


    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Woahhhhh! Awesomeeeeee! ¡¹¡¹¡¹


    The children yelled out in excitement while I was talking to Toack.


    When I looked in the direction their voices came from, I saw that Kurune was creating a ball of water as the children surrounded her.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Hohh? So she can really make water out of nothing¡¹


    Toack was surprised as well as he spoke in admiration while squinting to focus on the ball of water.


    That¡¯s because one will almost neverrr get to see magic in a countryside vige. I¡¯m sure that this is also his first time witnessing magic.


    ¡¸It¡¯s really water!¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s so cold!¡¹


    ¡¸Can you drink this?¡¹


    The children poked at the ball of water that was floating in mid-air with a deep curiosity.


    It¡¯s a little funny that one of them had the same reaction as Aisha.


    ¡¸Look, look, I can move it like this as well!¡¹


    Perhaps Kurune liked seeing how happy the children got, so she moved her staff to move the ball of water.


    After seeing the waterball move freely around them, the children were overjoyed.


    They ran after the flying ball of water to try to catch it, but then the ball suddenly turned towards them.


    ¡¸Ssh!¡¹


    ¡¸Ahhh?!¡¹


    With Kurune¡¯s voice, the ball of water burst and got the children quite drenched.


    ¡¸Ahahaha! That¡¯s so fun! Do it again, Kurune!¡¹


    ¡¸The water is cold and it feels so good!¡¹


    Although we passed the hottest period of summer, it was still very hot in the middle of the day.


    The children begged Kurune to use her magic again since they just want to be covered in water some more.


    ¡¸Sure, I¡¯ll make loads moree out!¡¹


    Since Kurune obviously understood what the children wanted, she made arge number of waterballs.


    To be able to control ten balls of water that she created in one go¡­she wasn¡¯t an a-ranked adventurer for nothing.


    As always, she demonstrated her ability through doing silly things.


    ¡¸Goooo!¡¹


    After Kurune raised her voice and waved her staff, the multiple balls of water started to chase after the children.


    Since the children were having fun as they ran away, She sped up the waterballs and sshed them on their backs, soaking them in water.


    ¡¸Ahahah! It¡¯s a two-pronged attack!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­That female wizard¡­even against children she¡¯s mercilessly using two-pronged attacks and feints¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, she¡¯s a big child¡¹


    I replied to Toack with a bitter smile since Ipletely agree with what he said.


    That being said, the children did not mind it and seemed very happy about being drenched in the cold water.


    Kurune looked like she was having a lot of fun too as she used magic to y with the kids. She was making the balls of water fly with a lively expression on her face.


    While thinking that this was such a peaceful scene as I gazed at her, our eyes met.


    Then, Kurune grinned at me as if she thought of something fun.


    ¡¸Stand up, Toack. We¡¯re running away¡¹


    ¡¸Huh? Why?¡¹


    As Toack replied to me in a dumbfounded voice, Kurune had created dozens of balls of water around herself.


    The children raised voices of admiration when they saw that she created so many balls of water.


    ¡¸¡­Oi, she¡¯s only going to aim for you with those, right?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Think about what you did in the very beginning first¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    After I said that, Toack got up in an instant and started running, and I ran in the opposite direction of him.


    ¡ô


    ¡¸Bye, Kurune!¡¹


    ¡¸Let¡¯s y again sometime!¡¹


    ¡¸We¡¯ll alle when you start teaching a ss!¡¹


    ¡¸Yeahh, I¡¯ll be looking forward to it!¡¹


    The children walked away in cheerful voices with their clothes all wet.


    Among them was Toack, who had gotten as wet as the children. He followed them with an unsatisfied look on his face.


    After Kurune and I parted with Toack and the children, we continued to head for the field of flowers.


    ¡¸I know why you did that to Toack but why me as well¡­¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸I just did it because you were acting so unconcerned and carefree. Besides, the water feels really good in this weather anyway so why not!¡¹


    After she said that, Kurune patted me on my shoulder after I became soaked in water.


    Maybe it¡¯s due to my shirt sticking close to my skin since it¡¯s wet, but I really felt the impact when she struck me.


    So I became soaking wet just because she felt like it, huh?


    In conclusion, Toack and I had both be total victims of her waterball attacks.


    Putting Toack, who fell prey to her attacks in five seconds, aside¡­ I could have dodged her attacks if there was more room. Since there is only one road between the farms and the viger¡¯s house, how could someone dodge that many balls of water?


    If I had somewhere to run to then sure, but it was impossible on a single open path after all.


    ¡¸But still, I was surprised that you had fit in with the vige properly. Toack-san, was it? You made a proper friend as well¡¹


    ¡¸Wait a second, Kurune. The way you said that makes it sound like I didn¡¯t have any friends in the past¡¹


    ¡¸Can you say that you were friends with anyone other than your party members?¡¹


    Kuh! Now I suddenly can¡¯t name Kiel or Elliot. Since party members arepanions that you already entrust your life to, they don¡¯t really count huh?


    If I think about all the people I met in the royal capital¡­


    ¡¸¡­Maybe the guild leader?¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s his name?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    After Kurune saw me go silent, she said ¡°See?!¡± andughed.

 Chapter 77: Kurune

    <h4>Chapter 77: Kurune</h4>


    ¡¸Woww! So this is the field of flowers you talked about before!¡¹


    When we arrived at the field of flowers, Kurune yelled out in an excited voice.


    She rushed into the field as the brown ponytail behind her head swayed.


    Even though she had been calm the whole time on our way here, she turned into a kid as soon as the field of flowers came into our view. Well, considering how beautiful this field is, it¡¯s not all that unreasonable.


    With a faint, bitter smile on my face, I started walking into the multicolored scenery before my eyes while I enjoyed the view.


    Right now, we¡¯re in the middle of the ninth month of the year, which is a little past summer. In Nordende¡¯s field of flowers, blue-colored flowers are appearing here and there while the red and orange warm-color flowers fade.


    ¡¸It¡¯s even bigger than what I imagined! And like you said, it¡¯s truly beautiful!¡¹


    ¡¸I know, right?¡¹


    The scenery that I could not describe with words no matter how many times I tried before I left the royal capital was right before her eyes. I¡¯m happy that Kurune feels the same way as I did when she sees this scene.


    Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m living here now, when I saw the impressed expression on her face with her eyes opened wide as she gazed at the flowers, I felt proud for some reason.


    As I noticed myself feeling that way, I realized how hopelessly in love I am with this vige and how attached I am to it. Even though I spent an even longer time at the royal capital, I had never be so attached to it.


    After Kurune took a good look at the huge field of flowers, she crouched down and checked out the flowers that were blooming by her feet.


    ¡¸Amazing. These are Tulips, right? I¡¯ve seen red or yellow ones before but I¡¯ve never seen them in this color that¡¯s like a mix of orange and light blue¡¹


    ¡¸The color of the flowers here changes depending on the season. The flowers¡¯ colors change with each passing day as they shift colors¡¹


    ¡¸So that means the color of flowers here will be different every day?¡¹


    I nodded at Kurune who asked me that question as she looked up at me.


    ¡¸Ohh, I thought you were lying when you first told me that but it looks like it¡¯s true¡¹


    What? You didn¡¯t believe me at all?


    Well, I had doubts when I first heard about it too so it can¡¯t be helped.


    ¡¸Woahh, these are roses, right? They are green like tree leaves. How do I put it? The image of roses in my mind are red, so it kind of confuses me when they are in apletely different color¡¹


    ¡¸Ahh, I know what you mean. The colors of themon flowers here arepletely different than what they normally are¡¹


    I¡¯m sure that the scenery here would give people who know aboutmon flowers a shock. They¡¯ll definitely be confused when they see a scene like this if they¡¯re used to seeing the flowers from the flower shops in the royal capital or something.


    While I was thinking about that, Kurune was looking for flowers she knows about and diligently observing them. It seems that she couldn¡¯t help it since it was so interesting that the color of the flowers here was different from their normal colors.


    If I knew a bit more about flowers too, I¡¯d probably be able to have fun like her. It makes me want to scold the old me for not studying about flowers more.


    However, I have also learned a thing or two about them since I came to this vige. I have grown as well, so let¡¯s proudly show off that knowledge to her.


    With such childish thoughts in my mind, I scanned the area around me and found a perfect flower near my feet and called out to her.


    ¡¸Kurune. Do you know that this flower called Muninika is edible?¡¹


    ¡¸Ehh? You can eat that even though its a flower?¡¹


    Sure enough, Kurune didn¡¯t know about it so she looked at it in wonder.


    After I saw her expected reaction, I spoke proudly,


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. You can mix them in sds or eat them with meat just like you can with vegetables. The flower sweetens teas or soups and makes them look nice as well. On top of that, it¡¯s great for your skin¡¹


    Yup, I shouldn¡¯t have made any mistakes since that was pretty much what Flora taught me.


    ¡¸Ehhh¡­You sound kinda amazing but it¡¯s like you¡¯re rehearsing some lines that someone else told you¡­Sds and vegetables aside, it¡¯s not like you to talk about tea or skin¡¹


    I was hoping to be praised by her, but she stared at me while she returned cold words to me instead.


    ¡¸Ugh, fine! Flora taught me those things! What¡¯s so bad about that?!¡¹


    ¡¸No, there¡¯s nothing bad about it, it just feels really weird to hear the hero called the dragon yer talk so proudly about flowers¡¹


    When I quickly responded to her from the embarrassment I felt after I was easily seen through by her, Kuruneughed out strangely.


    I know it doesn¡¯t suit me too so just leave me alone.


    When I made an unpleasant expression, Kurune pulled on my sleeve.


    What? Is she going tough at me again?


    ¡¸But¡­it¡¯s interesting. Teach me about other things you know about the flowers. You studied them a lot since you like them, right?¡¹


    When Kurune said that, my anger inside immediately disappeared.


    ¡¸Ohhh, leave it to me!¡¹


    ¡ô


    After that, I walked through the field of flowers together with Kurune while telling her about what I know about the flowers.


    Well, I talked about them smoothly at first, but she started asking me about the meanings of all kinds of flowers during the middle of our walk.


    I know the meanings ofmon flowers, but I don¡¯t know much about flowers that are not used very often.


    Almost all flowers can have multiple meanings in thenguage of flowers. Since I had just started to learn about flowers not that long ago, I could not put up much of a fight.


    When Kurune noticed that, she said to me, ¡°You haven¡¯t studied enough, huh? andughed in joy.


    At that moment, I thought that if there¡¯s a next time, I will make myself able to answer her smoothly no matter what she points at. At the same time, I was reminded of how vast Flora¡¯s knowledge about flowers is.


    After we had such a conversation, we ate the lunch boxes that Flora prepared for us under the tree in the field of flowers.


    Kurune and I enjoyed the food, and now we are rxing and taking a break.


    When I looked up, I could see the blue sky between the tree¡¯s branches.


    The sky was clear no matter where I looked, and there were fluffy-looking white clouds floating in the distance far away.


    Those clouds moved as if they were disying the flow of our rxing time.


    The asional breeze wasfortable, and it delivered the flowers¡¯ scents to us as it blew past us.


    Kurune¡¯s ponytail gently swayed as she sat next to me.


    ¡¸¡­This really is a nice ce. I can see why you fell in love with this ce¡¹


    ¡¸Right?¡¹


    I replied to Kurune in satisfaction after she spoke to me quietly.


    After she answered ¡°Yeahh¡± with a smile on her face, I slowly opened my mouth.


    ¡¸What do you think about this vige, Kurune?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s a wonderful vige. There¡¯s an abundance of nature here, the scenery is beautiful, and the food is delicious. It¡¯s the countryside but their clothes are stylish. The vigers here are very kind, and they are nice to me even though I don¡¯t live here¡¹


    ¡¸I see¡¹


    ¡¸The children here too were all nice, energetic kids so it was fun just spending time with them. It¡¯s been a while since I had fun with magic like that ¡¹


    The smile on her face was really bright as she spoke, so I could clearly tell that she likes Nordende. That makes me happy and a smile naturally formed on my face.


    Then, Kurune slowly looked up at the sky and spoke quietly,


    ¡¸¡­You know, I became a teacher at the academy of magic in the capital, but it waspletely different from what I imagined. Even though I only wanted to teach children magic, the pride and customs of the nobles got in the way so I couldn¡¯t even do that¡¹


    I had a feeling from the way she was speaking ill about nobles, but things did end up like that for her after all.


    In the kingdom currently, Kurune is quite famous as a member of the dragon yer¡¯s party. To nobles with a high sense of pride, honoringmoners is something that¡¯s not very amusing. I heard that the nobles¡¯ power was weakening because of how much work we were putting in, so as the repercussion of that, they probably have been treating Kurune harshly.


    As I thought about that, Kurune who was looking at the sky turned to look at me.


    ¡¸My higher-up who wouldn¡¯t shut up about etiquette was yelling at me every day, and the nobles kept on bugging me about where you went¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Ahaha. Thest part sounds really bad¡¹


    I¡¯m really sorry about that but I could only bitterly smile.


    ¡¸You think? They were so persistent to the point that they asked me every day. Even my higher-up said infuriating stuff like ¡°You know, don¡¯t you?¡± to me. I was so close to beating everyone up¡¹


    While she said that, she poked at my cheek with her finger.


    Ahh, she¡¯s angry. Thest thing she said sounded like a joke, but I could tell that she¡¯s about 70% serious.


    ¡¸Aldo, you disbanded the party and went to the countryside, Kiel also left the kingdom to travel around the world. Elliot married into a noble family. All of the guys in our party are heartless¡¹


    Kurune¡¯s words pierced my chest and it hurt.


    After being told that, I realize how selfish the men in our party are.


    Well, but Kurune had also gone on her own path to the academy of magic, so didn¡¯t everything work out? That thought surfaced in my mind, but I know if I said that to her, she¡¯ll hate me for it.


    I mean, my sudden action was what affected everyone the most.


    After that thought, I simply apologized to her. Maybe she felt a bit better from that, so she stopped poking me.


    ¡¸And then you know what? While I spent my days struggling like that, I wondered about what the culprit of my suffering was up to¡¹


    Gehh, the culprit she says. Well, she¡¯s not wrong though.


    ¡¸Is he spending his days in the countryside¡­? When I imagined all kinds of different scenarios, I thought about the times we went on adventures together¡¹


    ¡¸And so you thought about the viges we stopped by during our quests?¡¹


    Suddenly, some things popped up in my head. They were scenes of Kurune having fun teaching vige children magic.


    Every time she visited a countryside vige, she showed the vige kids magic and taught it to the kids who were well attuned in the elements. Since she always looked like she was having so much fun, I could still remember some of those scenes after so long.


    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right. I thought to myself, it would be nice if I could freely teach children magic and the way to study like when we were adventurers. What I want is to have fun teaching and using magic. That¡¯s why it¡¯d be fine even if it¡¯s not in the capital. So I quit my job as the academy of magic¡¯s teacher¡¹


    ¡¸¡­I see. That makes sense ¡¹


    When Kurune came here and said that she¡¯s going to start a magic ss here, I was wondering if she had thought about it thoroughly. However, now I can see that she has given it proper thought and she is doing something that she wants to do. I¡¯m happy to hear that.


    ¡¸You think you¡¯ll have fun teaching magic here?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes! I¡¯m sure of it! ¡¹


    Kurune answered my question cheerfully.

 Chapter 78: The Man Named Zoak

    <h4>Chapter 78: The Man Named Zoak</h4>


    My name is Zoak. I¡¯ve been living in the underground world ever since I was a child.


    Robbery, assassination, spying, and being a bodyguard for important people. Since my parents weren¡¯t with me when I was born, I could only survive in the dirty slums by doing those things.


    I had no reason to live other than to fight. Family, friends, love, I did not have any of those happy things that everyone else had.


    My world was filled with blood and my values had been distorted before I got to learn about them.


    There was no reason for me to lead a normal life when I have always lived my life the same way, so even after I became an adult, I kept on fighting in the underground world.


    In all the dirty work I did, a vivid memory exists in me.


    It was a job to assassinate a noble who lived in the royal capital. I had already done that kind of job many times before that. It was a simple task that I could just easily finish ever since I was a child.


    Starting with my stealth techniques that no one could see through, I was confident that I would not lose regardless of who was guarding that noble. That¡¯s why I thought I would just finish that job easily like I usually do.


    However, as soon as I entered the noble¡¯s mansion, I was unexpectedly confronted by a man with ck hair.


    That man¡¯s name was Aldred. He was an A-ranked adventurer who had be famous in the kingdom recently.


    However, that just means that he¡¯s strong in the outside world¡­when he¡¯s up against monsters, that is.


    There¡¯s no way he has that much experience fighting against humans. No matter how strong he is against monsters, he would most likely be a step behind against human opponents, I thought.


    I made light of him like that and decided to cut him down like all my victims until that point, but it wasn¡¯t that easy.


    That man named Aldred had both extraordinary sword skills and stamina even against humans.


    He was superior in almost every way. The only thing I had on him was the experience I umted from fighting against humans all my life. I used that advantage to the most I could and was only able to somehow cross des with him.


    No matter how fast and sharp my strikes were, Aldred was much faster and sharper with his sword. Even when I mixed in feints as I suddenly struck at his vitals, he dealt with them without losing hisposure. And in return, he would use feints of his own as he attacked my vital areas such as my wrists, neck, and under my arms. I used all my energy to evade his moves as I swung my de.


    I rolled through thepletely dark, narrow corridor of the mansion and dashed around the walls while I made use of my tools.


    But even with that, the number of times his sword caught my body was gradually bing more frequent. Perhaps he was getting used to the way I moved every time our swords shed.


    My clothes became tattered, my skin was cut and my blood was flowing out. Still, I continued to fight in a trance with my de as I asionally threw my throwing daggers at him.


    In a normal situation, I would have abandoned the job and retreated at that point.


    However, being able to fight someone who was stronger than me was too much fun.


    The feeling of pain from having my skin cut, the feeling of shing at him, the dull pain I felt from being hit and kicked, and the feeling of being so close to death was so fun that I couldn¡¯t leave.


    Aldred¡¯s de cut my eye, but even after I became soaked in blood, I wasughing.


    Those moments of struggling that I had never experienced before, the pain that he inflicted on me and the pain I inflicted on him were all unforgettable. That time was the only time I ever felt alive.


    I wanted to enjoy the moment longer. I wanted to keep on crossing des with him.


    However, my wish was unanswered as I had to inevitably withdraw due to the insensitive intruders.


    I didn¡¯t care if I got cut down by Aldred, but I had no intention of getting killed by somebody else.


    But withdrawing had its merits too since I¡¯ll be able to fight him again in a better condition next time.


    With that thought in my mind, I thought that withdrawing might just be the right move.


    After I was repelled by Aldred and failed my mission, I decided to devote myself to training as I became excited for our next fight.


    I trained so that I will be able to fight him without falling behind next time. I trained so that we will be able to fight at an even higher level next time.


    I recalled my battle against him over and over as I trained with all I had.


    Those days were the most fulfilling days of my life.


    What will Aldred do if I move my sword like this? How will he answer if I use these new weapons? Will he get caught by this feint? What kind of environment would give me an advantage in the fight? It was fun thinking about those things.


    While I devoted myself to training like that, it seems that Aldred had in a dragon and was being praised by the people as a hero.


    He had also reached a high ce as I improved myself.


    As I became stronger, he too has reached an even higher ce. I was d to see that when I became a step closer to him, he widened his lead by another 2, 3, steps.


    That¡¯s what the person who beat me should be like.


    To me, who had a passion for defeating him, it was very motivating.


    Then after I trained for a long time, I tried to challenge him again.


    However, the person I saw at that time was just a man with an unmanly look on his face that didn¡¯t really look like he could be a worthy opponent for me.


    The man called Aldred looked like he had lost his fierceness in all those dragonyer banquets in the royal capital. His gaze that used to be as sharp as a drawn sword looked cloudy and filled with uncertainty. It was like a ghost had grabbed a hold of one of his legs as he wandered the streets of the royal capital by himself.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Oi, Aldred¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    I approached him and called out to him as I felt a sense of uneasiness. However, that guy walked by me as if he didn¡¯t hear me.


    ¡¸Oi, Aldred¡¹


    ¡¸¡­What do you want?¡¹


    I quickly put my hand on his shoulder. Then, he looked at me with an uninterested look.


    His ck eyes were hollow; it was as if he wasn¡¯t even looking at me. I felt like something important in him had gone missing.


    Then after looking at me for a moment, he looked like he remembered who I was and murmured out,


    ¡¸¡­Ahh, you¡¯re the assassin from that time. Do you have some business with me?¡¹


    ¡¸No, not anymore¡¹


    I answered like that to his unchanging expression without thinking.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Alright then¡¹


    Then, Aldred started walking again as if he had lost his interest in me.


    He looked nothing like the person who stood before me that night at the noble¡¯s mansion.


    It seemed impossible for this person to be the same person who crossed swords with me that night.


    When I looked at his back as he walked away while spacing off, rage boiled in my chest.


    Don¡¯t fuck with me. I did not devote my life to training to beat such a weakling.


    Even though we can fight to the death for even longer than we did that night right now¡­Even though I had finally found a purpose in my life¡­!


    While different words of anger surged up in my heart, a question rose to my mind.


    What the hell happened to the Aldred who had in the dragon? What the hell happened to his body and his spirit?


    I searched for the reason why he ended up like that.


    Some said that he was injured when he was fighting against the dragon.


    No. From what I saw, there wasn¡¯t anything strange about his physical body.


    Some other people said due to therge sum of money he made, he had no reason to be an adventurer anymore.


    No. If that¡¯s how he is, he would have already retired after he became an A-ranked adventurer. He would not ept a quest to defeat a dragon and risk his life. Moreover, I heard that guy is all about getting stronger and he didn¡¯t care about money at all.


    All kinds of rumors were on the street, but it didn¡¯t seem like any of them were right. I was going to ask his party members about what happened since they would know about that type of information, but I didn¡¯t because they would have been cautious against me and not tell me anyway.


    I had no idea why he was like that at all.


    But despite everything, I thought that man would return to his normal self after a few months.


    He was eventually going to stand back up and pick up the sword again with the fierceness he had before.


    I believed in him.


    However, that trust I had in him was betrayed.


    From the information I gathered after myst encounter with Aldred at the royal capital, his A-ranked party, ¡°ck Silver¡± was disbanded, and the party¡¯s leader, Aldred, had vanished.


    After I heard that, what I felt was not anger, but an unexpected disappointment.


    I don¡¯t know what happened to him, but he had lost his thirst for strength.


    After I saw that his thirst for strength had degraded to that level, I went back to how I used to live my life.


    However, after returning to doing dirty work behind the scenes, no matter how many people I fought, all I felt was a tremendous emptiness and longing.


    No, that guy¡¯s sword was not that terrible. He would be able to stop an attack like this. He will definitely be able to dodge attacks like these. Not just the sword, he would use his entire body as a weapon to attack.


    I took on all kinds of assassination requests, hoping that I would run into some troublesome influential people and be surprised by an opponent stronger than Aldred, but I never ran into anybody that was stronger than him or anybody that could get my blood going.


    No one could give me a thrilling fight to the death like he did on that night.


    I could not bear the emptiness of finally finding a purpose in life but not being able to attain it. When I realized that, I was already searching for Aldred.


    Only Aldred could satisfy me as an opponent. As I recalled the battle on that night, I believe that he¡¯s still got it in him right now.


    Then, maybe because word of me searching for Aldred got out somehow, Earl rk Raymond approached me to negotiate.


    In ce of giving me the information he has on him, he wanted me to bring Aldred back to the kingdom.


    That man named rk was probably trying to raise his authority in the kingdom by finding and bringing back Aldred who the kingdom was eagerly looking for, or by recruiting him into his own camp. It¡¯s a stupid desire that you can typically find in nobles.


    However, I can¡¯t say no if I could get some information about Aldred and fight him again.


    And so, I searched especially in the west ording to the noble¡¯s information. Then luckily, I ran into the female wizard that was in Aldred¡¯s party at a staging post and followed her to the westernmost part of the kingdom of Sylpheed. I arrived in a countryside vige named Nordende.


    I came here so that I could meet Aldred and cross swords with him again. I came here so that I could feel the rush of a fight to the death again. I was praying that he had recovered from that miserable state of mind.


    But my expectations were betrayed again.


    Aldred hadpletely taken a path away from the fighting. He got a woman in this countryside vige and he was swinging a farming hoe instead of a sword. I could not believe my eyes.


    An adventurer as strong as him is farming in the countryside?


    In the midst of feeling a shock that made me almost dizzy, I decided to at least conceal my presence and approached him as myst hope. This guy in the past would have for sure noticed me if I got any closer to him.


    Although I was being careful, Aldred did not notice me at all.


    He was just talking with his woman and another viger.


    When I saw that he had fallen that far down, I let my killing intente out in a fit of anger. It was then he finally noticed that something was wrong.


    After seeing him like that, I decided.


    I need to do something to make that guy get serious again.


    At first, I thought a fair and square fight would have been fine. He should still be able to fight even if he didn¡¯t hold a sword in a long time. Even if I just beat him unsatisfyingly, it¡¯s fine because I need to do so to put an end to my obsession. However, I couldn¡¯t do it.


    If I¡¯m going to cross swords with him anyway, he needs to be serious.


    I thought about methods to make this guy who abandoned the sword get serious.


    Then, I quickly thought of a way to do so.


    I can kidnap the woman Aldred likes and use her as a hostage. If I do that, that guy will definitely go crazy. And with her as a hostage, his female wizardpanion wouldn¡¯t be able to barge in on the fight as well.


    With that in mind, I waited for an opening from those guys patiently.


    Then, Aldred and the female wizard left his home together.


    The only one who remained in the house was Aldred¡¯s woman. After I was sure of that, I waited until those two got far away and walked up to their house with that unexpected timing.


    ¡¸Coming~!¡¹


    When I walked up to the door and knocked on it, Aldred¡¯s woman answered the door without being careful at all.


    Opening the door without checking who it is¡­Aren¡¯t you just telling people to stab you with their sword and break into your house?


    ¡¸¡­¡­Um, who might you be?¡¹


    Maybe it¡¯s because she has never seen me before, Aldred¡¯s woman looked up at me with a frightened expression.


    Let¡¯s use this woman to make that guy get serious.


    ¡¸So you are Aldred¡¯s woman, right?¡¹


    ¡¸¨D¨DHuh?¡¹

 Chapter 79: Flora Kidnapped

    <h4>Chapter 79: Flora Kidnapped</h4>


    After Kurune and I took our time talking at the field of flowers, we came back to my house before the evening.


    ¡¸Flora, we¡¯re back~¡¹


    When I opened the door and called out to her, I saw that there was nobody in the living room.


    ¡¸¡­Flora?¡¹


    Huh? That¡¯s weird, normally she would run up to me first with a smile and say ¡°wee home¡±.


    ¡¸It¡¯s been quite a long time since I came home greeting someone. Hm? Where¡¯s Flora?¡¹


    Kurune asked when she entered the house and was about to greet Flora.


    ¡¸Maybe she¡¯s in the room in the back. Or maybe she went out?¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm, I see. But there¡¯s food in mid prep still in the kitchen, so she¡¯ll probably be back soon right? If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll wait here for a bit¡¹


    When I took a look in the kitchen where Kurune was pointing at, there was definitely some food that was in mid-preparation just left there.


    There¡¯s a soup pot that she possibly finished reheating, and there¡¯s some half cut up vegetables sitting on the cutting board.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Ahh, sure. I¡¯ll go make you some tea so have a seat¡¹


    ¡¸Okay¡¹


    After I told Kurune that I¡¯m going to make her some tea, she put on her slippers and headed to a chair in the living room.


    Did a gueste to visit while Flora was cooking and then she went out?


    I don¡¯t know why but I have a bad feeling in my chest. I feel like something bad has happened. There is an indescribable feeling of uneasiness spreading in my chest.


    Before I start brewing the tea for Kurune, I¡¯ll go to the room in the back of the house just in case to make sure that Flora wasn¡¯t in the house.


    Unfortunately, there was nobody there. The only thing different in there was that the bedsheet had been changed and the pillows were lined up neatly side by side.


    Alright, what about the vacant room and the storeroom then?


    I closed the door and went to check those rooms but Flora wasn¡¯t in either of those ces.


    As I thought, it seems that somebody dide to visit while Flora was in the middle of cooking and then she went out.


    I muttered that to myself in my mind. For some reason, the unease in my heart isn¡¯t going away.


    ¡¸Aldo! Are you looking for Flora? There¡¯s some kind of note on the table, it looks like she wrote something here¡¹


    I heard Kurune¡¯s voiceing from the living room¡¯s direction as I closed the door of the storeroom.


    ¡¸Thank you. I¡¯lle back right now¡¹


    I see, if it¡¯s Flora, she would leave a note behind if she had to go out all of a sudden.


    I¡¯m so silly for worrying and panicking like that.


    When I came back to the living room as I smiled bitterly in my mind, Kurune pointed at the folded up note on top of the table as she remained seated.


    I quickly opened up the folded up note.


    Then, a bunch of golden-colored stuff slipped out of the note and fell onto the table.


    ¡¸What are these? Threads? Or could it be hair?¡¹


    When I heard Kurune¡¯s dubious voice, my heart skipped a beat.


    I touched the bundle of golden-colored hair fearfully.


    This silky, smooth, golden-colored hair¡­I know this hair that shines in the sunlight. I have touched it many times before.


    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s Flora¡¯s hair¡¹


    ¡¸Ehhh? Flora¡¯s hair? Why is something like that in the note?¡¹


    We might find out once we read what¡¯s written in the note.


    Without responding to the surprised Kurune, I opened up the folded note.


    ¡ºTo Aldred the dragon yer, I have your woman with me. If you want her back, get yourself ready for a fight ande to the southern forest alone. If you say anything unnecessary to the people around you, I¡¯ll kill her. -Zoak ¡»


    ¡¸What?!¡¹


    ¡¸This means¡­!¡¹


    Kurune was surprised as well after she instinctively peeked into the letter¡¯s content.


    There¡¯s no mistake about it. Flora was kidnapped.


    Moreover, she was kidnapped by someone who belongs to the vicious Dark guild.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Zoak¡¹


    I muttered in a low voice as I could not believe it either.


    This man called Zoak is someone who lives in the underground world as he takes on jobs like robbery, assassination, bodyguarding, and spying. He specialized in assassination.


    He¡¯s always stealthy and well prepared. And above all, he¡¯s good at fighting humans.


    Before he fought me, he had probably fought against countless knights, mercenaries, and adventurers.


    That guy¡¯s will to survive and his battle capabilities are no joke.


    Who knows what could happen to Flora if she was kidnapped by that guy.


    Once I started thinking about that, my anxiety hit its limit and my anger towards Zoak surged out.


    When I realized it, my body had already begun moving.


    I chucked the simply written note away in disgust as I headed outside from the living room.


    ¡¸Aldo! Calm down!¡¹


    However, Kurune grabbed onto me and stopped me.


    She¡¯s getting in my way when someone important to me could be fighting for their life, so I yelled out at her without thinking,


    ¡¸Flora got kidnapped, you know?! How can I be calm?!¡¹


    ¡¸Still, you can¡¯t just go like that. How can you face that guy without even a weapon?! Calm down for a second!¡¹


    ¡¸To begin, the reason why Flora got kidnapped is that you came here, no?! That guy showed up right after you got here! I¡¯m sure that it¡¯s because you were followed by someone from the kingdom-¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    I raised my voice at her in anger, but Kurune only looked back at me with a hurt look.


    The worst thing that I could possibly say had just slipped out of my mouth.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Sorry. It¡¯s actually my fault in the first ce since I ran away here without even telling the kingdom. I¡¯m sorry for ming it on you¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­No, it¡¯s my fault foring here and threatening your livelihoods. Sorry¡¹


    When I saw her making somewhat of a lonely smile, I felt an intense feeling of regret.


    If I just leave things the way they are, our bond as oldpanions will shatter.


    After I realized that, I lowered my head and apologized to her again,


    ¡¸I¡¯m really sorry, Kurune. I went too far just now¡¹


    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s fine. We always did things on a whim in the past, didn¡¯t we? And we always covered for each other after. This time it¡¯s because of my carelessness, so don¡¯t apologize to me like that¡¹


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s because I just left the kingdom without saying anything that this-¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah yeah, you already took back what you said just now, didn¡¯t you? You don¡¯t have to apologize like that. Come on, sit down and let¡¯s talk this over¡¹


    I sat down after Kurune encouraged me to do so.


    Yeah, she¡¯s always been like that.


    No matter how unreasonable and inconsiderate the male members of the ¡ºck Silver¡»were and how much we inconvenienced her, Kurune would always let bygones be bygones in the end and support us.


    Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean that she would forgive anything if we just apologize, but whenever we were about to make a wrong decision, she would always let us know and talk to us seriously about it.


    The fact that our party managed to not run into trouble and stay together the whole time even though everyone in our party was so reckless was also probably thanks to the only female member of our party, Kurune, supporting us.


    How pathetic it is of me to realize that now. I was such an unreliable leader.


    However, it won¡¯t solve anything even if I keep on apologizing to her here.


    Right now, what¡¯s important is to calm down and take action.


    ¡¸Zoak is that guy from the kingdom¡¯s Dark guild, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, there¡¯s no doubt about it. He had most likely epted a mission from the country¡¯s nobles¡¹


    I know that some nobles have connections to the Dark guild.


    When I think about who would want to bring me back to the country the most, it would be the nobles after all.


    I had a feeling that some nobles would try to distinguish themselves at times like this without caring about how they¡¯d look working with the Dark guild.


    ¡¸If he¡¯s here to bring you back, isn¡¯t it weird that he would ask you to get ready for a fight? If he wants to bring you back, shouldn¡¯t he be bringing Flora back to the kingdom with a horse carriage and tell you to go there?¡¹


    True. It¡¯s weird that he would ask me to get ready for a fight if he kidnapped Flora in order to bring me back to the kingdom.


    If Zoak wanted his mission to go smoothly, he should have done exactly what Kurune said.


    ¡¸Doesn¡¯t he have some other motive?¡¹


    ¡¸I think¡­he probably wants to fight me again to have revenge. I fought against him in the past during a quest to protect a noble¡¹


    It was back when I first became an A-ranked adventurer. I had a one on one fight with Zoak during a quest to protect a noble that the Dark guild was after.


    ¡¸Ah, the rest of us didn¡¯t see that fight. What happened at that time?¡¹


    ¡¸He escaped after I shed one of his eyes¡¹


    It was horrifying how that guy was stillughing as he shed at me even when he became soaked in blood after I cut one of his eyes.


    ¡¸Also¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Also?¡¹


    Kurune leaned in closer towards me as I thought of something.


    ¡¸I think he wanted to say something to me on the day of the dragon yer parade too but I didn¡¯t really care at the time. Hm, how did I reply to him again?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­No wonder that guy is stilling after you¡¹

 Chapter 80: In the Depths of the Forest

    <h4>Chapter 80: In the Depths of the Forest</h4>


    I was in the storeroom by myself after I calmed down from talking with Kurune.


    When I pulled out the drawer that¡¯s in the back of the room, there was a mithril sword that was wrapped in a cloth inside.


    After I pulled the cloth off, the silver de that contained a tinge of magic power was revealed.


    Perhaps it¡¯s because I¡¯ve kept the sword in a good condition since it saved Flora from the red bear 2 months ago, it was good to be used.


    However, as I look at this sword that is a symbol of battle, I feel like I¡¯m being told that things havee to this because I just ran away from the kingdom without facing them.


    Even though I was leaving the country, I did not return the symbol of battle to them and just held onto it half-heartedly. It was as if I could notpletely abandon fighting in the end because that is a part of my way of life.


    Since I¡¯ve been fighting since I was a kid, it might be inevitable for me to have such feelings inside. However, I decided to quit being an adventurer and go to Nordende to live as one of the vigers there, so I did not need to have such a dangerous object with me.


    It¡¯s because there¡¯s a weakness lingering in me that something like this happened.


    I should have talked things over with the royalty and the nobles and properly returned the sword to them beforeing here.


    However, nothing will change at this point even if Iin about such things.


    Right now, let¡¯s only think about saving Flora.


    Once I¡¯ve saved her, I will properly face the kingdom that I ran away from.


    That is all I could think of at this moment.


    After I finished putting my feelings in order, I wrapped the cloth back around the sword and exhaled deeply.


    ¡¸¡­¡­All right, let¡¯s go¡¹


    I stuffed the gear I used from my adventurer days into a cloth bag, then I carried it on my back and walked out of the house with the cloth-wrapped sword in my hand.


    That¡¯s because the vigers would be worried if they see me walking around the vige with my adventurer gear on.


    I don¡¯t know if Zoak took that into consideration, but it¡¯s convenient that he chose the depths of the southern forest that extremely few people go to. Although if I think from his perspective, it might be that he just didn¡¯t want anything unnecessary getting in our way.


    ¡¸You¡¯re all set?¡¹


    When I came out of the house, Kurune was there in her wizard¡¯s robe with her staff in her hand.


    Her light brown ponytail was swaying to the breeze.


    ¡¸Yeahh, let¡¯s head to the southern forest¡¹


    ¡¸Right. Are you sure you¡¯ll be fine by yourself? If we do a surprise attack together, we might be able to save Flora right away, you know?¡¹


    Kurune asked me to make sure after I answered her with a calm nod.


    ¡¸No, I¡¯ll face him alone. Since it¡¯s Zoak, I have no idea what he has in store. I want you to be on the lookout and check the surrounding area. I¡¯m counting on you to keep the vigers safe¡¹


    It¡¯s that Zoak we¡¯re talking about. It¡¯s actually quite possible that he has arge number of allies in hiding waiting to attack. Well, I would still be okay with that if I¡¯m the only one who¡¯ll be attacked, but the worst-case scenario would be having innocent vigers dragged into this.


    I don¡¯t want to bring our conflicts to a peaceful vige that has nothing to do with our dispute.


    That was why I decided to ask her to do things like investigating the surrounding area and keeping the vigers away, so something like that doesn¡¯t happen.


    ¡¸¡­¡­I see¡¹


    Kurune answered after a short silence after I exined it like that to her.


    When I took a closer look at her face, her mouth was making a ¤Ø shape like she was really not looking happy.


    This is a gesture Kurune makes when she is feeling discontent inside her heart.


    She¡¯s probably thinking about barging into the fight once she¡¯s finished checking the surrounding area.


    ¡¸¡­¡­I was told to go alone. Believe in me and don¡¯te, alright? If Flora gets hurt because you showed up then it¡¯s all meaningless¡¹


    ¡¸I- I know! It¡¯s obviously important to check if there are other assants out there, but it¡¯s just as important to make sure that innocent people aren¡¯t dragged into this, right?¡¹


    Kurune answered while stuttering. I hit the bullseye, huh?


    ¡¸But I¡¯m going toe to take a look at the situation at least once, okay? If I¡¯m able to save Flora then it will make things easier on you as well, and I can heal her if she¡¯s injured¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Yeah, I¡¯ll be relying on you at that time¡¹


    I almost lost control of myself from just imagining something like that, but now is the time to endure.


    ¡¸Ah, Aldo, your face and voice are scary ¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Sorry¡¹


    It seems that I couldn¡¯t contain my feelings and they showed on my face.


    After I calmed down with a deep breath and apologized to her, Kurune chuckled.


    ¡¸Haha, you really love Flora, don¡¯t you?¡¹


    ¡¸Please don¡¯t poke fun at me right now¡¹


    Since I might be fighting a battle with my life on the line from this point forward, I can¡¯t be having such peaceful feelings.


    Perhaps Kurune had noticed my mood so she did notugh any more than that as well.


    ¡¸Well then, shall we get going?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah¡¹


    With my voice as the signal, Kurune and I started running.


    I have more confidence in my speed than anything else, but Kurune isn¡¯t losing either.


    She was sticking closely right behind me.


    When ites to being an adventurer as a wizard, being good at magic alone is not enough.


    Adventurers are up against monsters who surpass human limits. No matter how many vanguards you have in your party, you will be attacked by the monsters.


    The people who cannot even take care of themselves well enough at that moment will drag theirpanions down.


    Wizards who are only stationary cannons will be killed by monsters in an instant. If they do not have the ability to reposition themselves and use magic while maintaining their distance ordingly, they won¡¯t have much use in battles against monsters.


    It sounds simple but it takes quite a bit of training to be able to pull that off.


    Well, it¡¯s exactly because Kurune is able to do that that she is an A-ranked adventurer as well.


    ¡¸¡­It seems to be the case for me too, but hasn¡¯t your speed dropped a bit?¡¹


    ¡¸Still, I¡¯ve gotten faster recently. Your body bes dull right away when you stop training it after all¡¹


    Maybe it¡¯s thanks to the training I¡¯ve been doing recently as a hunter, my body has be better than it was in springtime. However, if I were topare it to how it was when I was an adventurer, it still feels way heavier so I¡¯m nowhere near as fast.


    I understand why that is but it¡¯s irritating that I can¡¯t move my body the way I want.


    Kurune and I passed through the west side of the vige that¡¯s a little quieter and headed south.


    We were seen by some adults who were working in a field and some children, but they only looked at us with a warm gaze like they were thinking that Kurune and I were ying tag.


    It¡¯s much better than them asking us what we¡¯re doing or thinking there¡¯s something suspicious about us, but their gazes were a bit hard to stand.


    Luckily, we did not run into anyone else since then and we finally arrived at the southern forest.


    There are extremely few people on the south side even though it¡¯s in the vige¡¯s vicinity since there aren¡¯t many people living or farming here.


    Especially in the area around the forest where many trees are growing, there isn¡¯t a single house or farm there, just an open in.


    For a ce within Nordende, it¡¯s a ce that has a slightly lonely feel.


    After I entered the thicket of the forest, I ced the cloth bag I carried on my back on the ground and quickly started to change.


    ¡¸Alright, I¡¯ll go check the surrounding area¡¹


    ¡¸Yeahh, please do¡¹


    After I responded like that, Kurune erased her presence and went to search the area surrounding the forest. Even if Zoak was monitoring us in this situation, I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s going to meet him. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems technically.


    One piece after another, I put on the adventurer¡¯s gear that I have not worn in a long time.


    Since I was originally a vanguard-type who capitalized on my speed, I don¡¯t wear heavy armor.


    I only wear my gear to cover the areas I have to at least cover, such as my chest, legs, arms, and shoulders.


    I checked all of the gear on my body to make sure everything was ok, and then I removed the cloth that was covering the mithril sword and quickly entered the forest.


    The inside of the forest was filled with dense trees, and their branches and leaves covered the sky, blocking the sunlight. Because of that, the inside of the forest was very dim and the visibility was very poor.


    I proceeded with a look on my face that¡¯s more serious than the one I have when I hunt as I walked on such a dark path.


    Because deep in this forest, there¡¯s a person who is far more dangerous than the monsters there. I need to proceed with caution.


    The forest is so quiet that it¡¯s eerie, and I cannot sense the presence of living creatures at all.


    When I focused my mind and took a look at my surroundings, I noticed that there were slightly unnatural footprints on the ground.


    The trace is faint, but I can tell that not that much time had passed.


    They were only one person¡¯s footprints. I wonder if they are Zoak¡¯s since he¡¯s waiting deep inside.


    But why are Flora¡¯s footprints not here?


    No, it¡¯s also possible that even these footprints are a trap.


    The branches and leaves rustled from the wind as if they were provoking the unease in my heart.


    Well, it won¡¯t help even if I think about it right now.


    At this moment, I only need to focus up and get ready for battle. If there are traps, I just have to break through them.


    After I told myself that, I started walking on the path again.


    I know that I have to proceed with full caution, but my pace naturally became quicker since I know Flora was in his hands.


    My heart feels like it¡¯s going to burst from the uneasiness, anger, and regret I feel.


    ¡­¡­Please be safe, Flora.


    I went deeper into the forest while I murmured that in my head like I was making a wish.


    As I advanced like that, I suddenly caught two sounds of subtle body movements.


    There¡¯s no doubt about it. There¡¯s a person up ahead.


    I instinctively doubled my pace towards where the sounds came from.


    As the rows of trees gradually thinned out, a small amount of sunlight began lighting up the path.


    I pushed forward like I was being drawn to the light.


    Then, the dense trees came to an end and I arrived at an open ce.


    It was a wide-open in in the depths of the forest.


    There, a man in ck was standing with his arms folded.


    ¡¸¡­¡­You¡¯re here, Aldred¡¹

 Chapter 83: To Show A Strong Will

    <h4>Chapter 83: To Show A Strong Will</h4>


    A man with ck hair dressed in ck clothes.


    Maybe it¡¯s due to his angr shaped face and stubble that he really gave off a rough vibe.


    His left eye has a ck eyepatch over it, possibly because it lost its vision after I shed him there in the past, and his remaining right eye is red like the color of blood.


    I¡¯m sure of it. That man is Zoak.


    ¡¸Zoak! What did you do with Flora!?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Hmph, so this time you¡¯re taking me seriously, huh?¡¹


    Even though I shouted at him angrily, Zoak just snorted and muttered to himself.


    Is he talking about how I didn¡¯t take him seriously at the royal capital¡¯s dragon yer¡¯s banquet?


    But right now, there¡¯s something else I want to confirm instead of that.


    ¡¸I came alone. Flora¡¯s safe, right?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Yeah, your woman is right behind me¡¹


    When Zoak moved a step aside as he stood ahead facing me, I saw that Flora had been tied to a tree behind him with a rope.


    ¡¸¨D¨D! ¡¹


    Perhaps it¡¯s because is now able to see me as well, she started to scream out to me in a muffled voice.


    But since she was gagged, it was difficult for her to speak.


    From what I can see, it doesn¡¯t look like Zoak did anything violent to her so far.


    Knowing that Flora¡¯s safe for the time being, I let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡¸¡­You have be pathetic. What is that look on your face? You weren¡¯t someone who would make a face like that in the past¡¹


    He¡¯s right. But I don¡¯t think the current me is that bad.


    I have someone important to me now and I feel relieved knowing that she¡¯s safe. What¡¯s wrong with that?


    When I took a firm attitude to the very end to disy such feelings, Zoak¡¯s expression changed to an unpleasant one.


    ¡¸Is this what Avalonia¡¯s strongest A-ranked adventurer, the dragonyer Aldred should be like?¡¹


    After Flora heard him calling me by my real name, she had a strange look on her face.


    I instinctively made a bitter expression when I saw that look on her face.


    If my secret was going toe to light, I wanted to at least be the one to tell her.


    Zoak grinned broadly. Perhaps he understood what¡¯s going on after he saw my bitter expression and the strange look on Flora¡¯s face.


    ¡¸What, Aldred? You didn¡¯t tell your woman about your background?¡¹


    He slowly walked to where Flora is as he grinned.


    I felt an impulse to cut him down immediately when I saw him approaching her, but Zoak could kill her faster than I kill him.


    Even while I¡¯m feeling such frustration, I tried hard to calm myself down.


    Flora had a frightened look in her eyes, possibly because she¡¯s feeling anxious about Zoaking near her.


    ¡¸You poor thing, getting dragged into this without knowing the reason at all¡¹


    Zoak looked at Flora as if he was taking pity on her and removed her gag.


    How long is he going to run his mouth for? I was so angry that I clenched my fists.


    ¡¸¡­¡­What do you mean by Aldo not telling me about his background?¡¹


    ¡¸Your man¡¯s name is not Aldo. His name is Aldred¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­What? Aldred?¡¹


    Flora responded in a puzzled voice after Zoak put it out clearly for her.


    Stop it. Don¡¯t tell her.


    ¡¸Yes. On top of that, he is the strongest A-ranked adventurer in the Kingdom of Avalonia who had in a dragon¡¹


    ¡¸in a dragon? Aldo? The kingdom¡¯s strongest adventurer?¡¹


    Flora spoke in a confused voice after she suddenly heard my real name and my past from Zoak.


    And then, she slowly looked at me as if she was asking me if that¡¯s true.


    Being looked at by her innocent eyes that never doubt anything, I ended up looked away without thinking.


    After that, I heard her gasp as if she received a shock.


    If I knew it was going to be like this, I should have told Flora my secret at the very beginning like Kurune said.


    However, right now is not the time for regrets.


    I put my feelings aside and decided to find out what Zoak wants.


    ¡¸What is it that you want?! Were you told by some nobles to bring me back?!¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, I was in fact told to do that¡¹


    I was perplexed by the fact that he just simply admitted it.


    I expected him to dodge the question a little more.


    ¡¸A noble asked me to bring you back, and then when I wandered to the west ording to his intel, I found your female wizardpanion and followed her here. However, that is what the noble wants, not what I¡¯m after!¡¹


    After Zoak said that with a strong tone, he pulled out the sword he wore by his waist.


    A sword that¡¯s as ck as the night was unsheathed with a *shing* sound.


    Then, he slowly pointed the pitch-ck sword at me.


    ¡¸¨D¨DWhat I want is you. I want to fight you again and beat you¡¹


    ¡¸If it¡¯s me that you want then didn¡¯t Ie here alone?! It has nothing to do with Flora then. Let her go!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Indeed, this woman is just bait to simply bring you out. If you were the same as before, I would have already let her go¡¹


    I felt an indescribable uneasiness from the strange way Zoak¡¯s phrased his words.


    ¡¸However, you have degraded since you yed the dragon! You shut yourself in inns for a while and you ended up not even being able to wield your sword. When I tried looking into it, it¡¯s because you can¡¯t find any meaning in fighting? What is that?! I suffered a wound like this and lost to someone like that?! Then you went to the countryside that has nothing, found a woman, and began living a carefree life in the end! I arrived at this vige even before that wizard girl, you know? You have be so soft that I had to let my bloodthirst out before you finally realized that something was wrong!¡¹


    Zoak suddenly exploded out of his calm mood with a ghastly look on his face.


    Ipletely understand that he¡¯s clearly not happy with me and those were his sincere feelings.


    However, those words do not move me at all.


    It¡¯s true that it¡¯s embarrassing for me to not realize that there was a dangerous person like him roaming around before this happened, but I decided to live as a viger now.


    Even if I¡¯m told that I¡¯m pathetic, it doesn¡¯t anger me.


    ¡¸I am not the A-ranked adventurer Aldred now. I¡¯m the viger Aldo who lives in Nordende. You don¡¯t have the right to tell me how to live my life. I¡¯m no longer who I was in the past. So just let Flora go and leave this ce¡¹


    Although I spoke softly to the end, Zoak was looking at me with cold eyes.


    ¡¸There are other strong people in the kingdom as well. And if you go outside the kingdom, there will be many more of them. There¡¯s no point in being fixated on me, right?¡¹


    ¡¸No, just being strong won¡¯t cut it. I realized this in the past several months. They have to have a strong will, so it won¡¯t do if it¡¯s not someone who could mercilessly cut down others. Yes, like the fight we had on that night¡­! shing and being shed¡­I want to have a battle of life and death again just like that time!¡¹


    Half of his words were dyed in madness.


    He had bepletely obsessed with me after he recalled our fight from the past.


    ¡¸But right now I don¡¯t have a strong will like I did in the past¡¹


    When I t out declined him, the fire in Zoak¡¯s eyes disappeared instantly.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Yeahh. I thought the you right now would say that. That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to use this woman to give you, who has lost your motivation to fight, a reason to fight¡¹


    Zoak spoke in a cold tone, then he started getting closer to Flora.


    Perhaps it¡¯s because I witnessed his madness just a second ago, I yelled out anxiously,


    ¡¸Oi, what are you trying to do to her?!¡¹


    However, Zoak ignored my voice and pulled a dagger out from his waist.


    That silver-colored de had a purple liquid on it.


    That¡¯s most likely poison.


    ¡¸No, please don¡¯te near me!¡¹


    Flora screamed out in a high pitch voice when the de was pointed at her.


    ¡¸S-stop! Zoak!¡¹


    Zoak turned to me with a big smirk after I screamed out from the top of my lungs at him.


    But in the next moment, he shed Flora¡¯s shoulder with the poison-covered dagger.


    ¡¸¨D¨DHyaa?!¡¹


    A voice of anguish leaked out from Flora.


    Together with that voice, some blood scattered through the air.


    She was injured from Zoak¡¯s dagger.


    The moment I saw that, my mind becamepletely nk as if the inside of my head exploded.


    And then, an icy rage that killed all of my emotions and logic surged out.


    Before I realized it, I had kicked off the ground, closed the distance between me and Zoak and started shing at him.


    My silver sword and his ck sword shed with a high pitched sound and ignited a spark.


    Then, maybe because Zoak judged that he was going to be out-pushed by my momentum, he epted the flow and retreated several meters backward.


    ¡¸¡­¡­That dagger just now was coated with poison. And I cut your woman with it. If she¡¯s left alone, she will probably die within an hour once the poison takes effect. Also, I have the antidote in my hands. You know what to do next, don¡¯t you?¡¹


    ¡¸Zoak!¡¹


    ¡¸Now,e at me for real. If you don¡¯t kill me, your precious woman is going to die, right?¡¹

 Chapter 83: The Two Who Are Definitively Different

    <h4>Chapter 83: The Two Who Are Definitively Different</h4>


    I rushed vigorously at Zoak who had his jet-ck sword readied and swung my sword.


    It was a downward sh that used the energy of my whole body¡¯s muscles. Zoak evaded it by shifting his body to the side. I then made a sweep with my de to pursue him and went after his neck.


    Right as my silver de was about to cut his head off, his arms moved sharply and he parried my attack.


    I tried to just push through with brute force, but he pushed back and held his ground while his expression twisted to one of joy.


    ¡¸Hahaha, good! I can feel that you really want to do whatever it takes to kill me and save this woman!¡¹


    Not only are we fighting, but we are also killing each other as fellow human beings. I feel disgusted and can¡¯t stand how he¡¯sughing like he¡¯s enjoying this.


    Because of his selfishness, he got the person I love involved and got her hurt. Just by thinking about that, an anger that¡¯s like hot magma starts to surge out from deep inside my chest.


    ¡¸So whatt?!¡¹


    In order to defeat the enemy in front of me, I will lightly pull back my sword that I couldn¡¯t push through by force and move it to where I¡¯m attacking next.


    The motion of the attack is going to be as small as possible, but the speed will be faster than ever before.


    My opponent isn¡¯t protected by strong scales and hides like monsters are. If it¡¯s this sword, average armor will probably get torn up like paper.


    That¡¯s why I don¡¯t have to put any more strength into the attacks. I only have to use the smallest movements while I unleash high-speed attacks to deal fatal damage to him.


    I started to fluidly unleash a chain of continuous strikes with that in mind. I kept on going for Zoak¡¯s vitals such as his wrists, his sides, thighs, and neck in a straightforward manner.


    However, Zoak is a pro in fighting vs humans. He understands exactly what I¡¯m trying to do as he deflected everything with the jet-ck sword he held in his hands.


    From the expression on his face, I can see that he¡¯s ted due to the battle, but the way he handled his sword was extremely calm.


    I pretended to go for his arm, then I changed the trajectory mid-strike and shed down at him.


    Although his response was dyed from that, Zoak still guarded against it perfectly.


    I expected him to do that, so I lightly pulled back my sword that I shed down to unleash a sharp thrust at a spot that¡¯s a little to the right of the center of his body.


    ¡¸Haa!¡¹


    As I let out a short battle cry, I added in the energy from twisting my body and unleashed my fastest attack.


    Not only is his body in a rigid state, but he also had to move his ck sword into a horizontal position to block my downward sh. Since I¡¯m aiming at the axis of his body, he will have a hard time avoiding it by waving his body as well.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Naive¡¹


    After I heard Zoak¡¯s low voice, his jet-ck sword moved as if it was following my silver de.


    Then, the thrust that was aimed at Zoak¡¯s chest was deflected from the side with great force.


    ¡¸Ughh!¡¹


    Due to the high amount of strength he put into that deflection, my stance ended up slightly crumbled.


    ¡¸I¡¯ll being for you now, alright?¡¹


    Zoak did not miss my opening. I could see a ck glowing at me in my field of vision. Although I acted half from intuition, I made use of my copsed stance to twist my body.


    Then, the next moment, a thin piece of skin was sliced off my neck as a dark and cold object passed by it.


    *Vooh*, I heard the sound of air getting cut in my ears.


    I feel something warm flow down from my lightly cut neck.


    I judged that I mustn¡¯t remain in this posture I¡¯m in so I flung my body back to retreat.


    By the time I assumed middle guard with my sword after immediately getting back up, Zoak was already closing in on me before my eyes.


    His ck sword descended upon me as if it was performing a dance.


    I drew upon all the experiences I have to dodge, parry, and deflect Zoak¡¯s attacks that had feints mixed in. However, he is extremely skilled in his sword arts; his line of sight, his hand movements, and his tempo were all highly sophisticated.


    His way of fighting is the same as what I know, but hisbat skills against other humans were far ahead of mine.


    Due to his sword techniques that adapt based on his opponents, I could not defend and evade ording to my predictions and my body was gradually bing injured.


    Of course, I¡¯m not only defending either. I also made counterattacks to put a stop to his attacks, but they did not reach him.


    My attacks weren¡¯t hitting him, but his attacks were starting to injure me.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Take a look at your own body¡¹


    Zoak spoke to me after I took some distance between us. He sounded somewhat disappointed as if he was criticizing me.


    It¡¯s probably because my body was getting shed up by him, the armor I have on and the clothes I¡¯m wearing underneath have been slightly torn open, and blood was flowing out from all over.


    This fight is theplete opposite of the fight we had 2 years ago.


    He did not defend against my attacks so cleanly 2 years ago. I was able to deal with his attacks without much stress as well.


    The reason why the rtionship of our power reversed is not only because I haven¡¯t been training for more than half a year, a big part of it is probably the result of his continuous hard work.


    I can understand that by just looking at how he controls his sword like it¡¯s his own limb.


    However, to Zoak, since training is the natural thing to do, he doesn¡¯t seem very happy about the current reversed situation.


    ¡¸Your attacks don¡¯t reach me, and my attacks are mercilessly cutting up your body. This would not happen if you stayed the same as you were 2 years ago. This is what bes of you after you spent your days as a viger¡¹


    He spoke in a kind of irritated voice.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    I definitely got some regretful thoughts from those words, but I will not regret anything.


    I was able to find true happiness because I came to this vige, met some nice people, and got to spend the days with the person I love.


    That¡¯s why even if I lose to him here and die, I will not be ashamed of being a viger of Nordende.


    I thought to myself from the depths of my heart as I looked at Flora who had lost consciousness from shock earlier.


    Maybe Zoak found the look on my face unpleasant; he red at me with cold eyes.


    ¡¸¡­¡­I thought you would be more inspired once I made you fully realize the power gap between us here, but it looks like I was wrong. Aldred, you seem to have be quite a big coward. Or is it that woman¡¯s fault? I know many guys in the world thirst after women, but I never thought that you would be one of them¡¹


    After he spat out at me like that, he turned his eyes to Flora.


    You can criticize me for retiring as an adventurer. As a fellow swordsman, I feel frustrated as well when I see how rusty I¡¯ve be, but I can endure the criticism.


    ¡¸Were you charmed by her sex appeal or something? Did you fall in love with her because she showed you kindness when you lost your goals in life? There are plenty of women like her in the capital as well, aren¡¯t there? Abandoning the way of the sword for a woman like her is definitely a mistake¨D¨D¡¹


    However, hearing the woman I love being mocked is the only thing I cannot stand.


    You tainting Flora¡¯s thoughts from 9 years ago, her life, and even her character with your words are just what I can¡¯t allow.


    ¡¸Do I have to kill this woman for you to return to the old you?¡¹


    On top of that, you¡¯re saying you¡¯re going to kill the person I love¡­?


    ¡¸Fuck you, Zoak!¡¹


    After I spoke up in a remarkably grave and cold tone, my body closed in on him in front of his eyes.


    The burning anger that I had at the beginning had already been blown away. The anger I feel right now is one that¡¯s surprisingly cold. My head wasn¡¯t controlled by just one emotion; I was thinking about how to kill him with a calm and clear head.


    Shocked by my speed, Zoak quickly readied his sword.


    But I did not care about that and just shed at him head-on.


    It¡¯s an unnecessarily powerful strike that doesn¡¯t follow the standard tactics in battles between humans. This is how I used my sword when I was up against strong monsters.


    Naturally, that means my attack motion will be big, so Zoak will easily parry or dodge my attack with a side step.


    However, that doesn¡¯t bother me.


    It just means that I should think of him as an agile humanoid type of monster. In the very first ce, monsters that have totally different body structures and thought patterns will never move the way I predict anyway.


    Without losing my cool, I moved my sword immediately after Zoak avoided the attack.


    ¡¸What?!¡¹


    As he opened his right eye wide in surprise, a line ran across his cheek and red blood sshed out.


    If I think about it calmly, this monster has many blind spots that normal people with a left eye wouldn¡¯t have. There was something wrong with me to not be abusing that earlier.


    All living creatures have a weakness to them no matter what kind of organisms they are. Attacking those areas to bring the monster down is nothing to be ashamed of as an adventurer.


    In short, it¡¯s my fault for having a match against my opponent on their ying field.


    I quickly dove my body at the space that is the blind spot of Zoak¡¯s left eye.


    Of course, after he realized that I got a grasp on his weakness, he used his sword to keep me out of his blind spots. It was a cleave to protect his distance. However, I was not scared by it, if anything, I jumped in to get closer to him. I bent my body in just the nick of time and sliced at his right thigh as we passed each other.


    ¡¸Ugh!¡¹


    While he groaned out quietly, I put one hand on the ground and used that momentum to push myself back up.


    At that moment, since the dagger Zoak threw was closing in on me, I lightly waved my sword to deflect it.


    Without letting my opponent get a moment of rest, I began shing at him again.


    I waved my sword as if I was drawing an arc to his left eye that is his blind spot, then I repeatedly unleashed multiple attacks at his blind spot with feints mixed in.


    Was he shaken by the monster fighting style that I suddenly changed to? It doesn¡¯t matter what the answer is, since he cannot respond to my attacks.


    Every time I swung my sword and got in a counterattack, Zoak¡¯s body suffered a cut and red blood started to leak out.


    ¡¸Ha¡­¡­Hahaha! What is this?! You¡¯repletely different from just a moment ago! It¡¯s a different way of fighting from 2 years ago as well! So this is how the A-ranked adventurer Aldred fights! The man who specialized inbat against monsters and defeated the cmities known as dragons¡­! So this is how you really fight!¡¹


    Zoak yelled out in a voice that was dyed in excitement as our swords crossed.


    I did not answer him. If I have the leisure to move my mouth, I should swing my sword a bit faster instead. I should be using that energy to fight.


    There¡¯s no reason for me to y along with him just because he¡¯s talking to me.


    I continue to swing my sword silently. High pitch sounds echoed in the forest as the silver sword and ck sword that were dyed with each of our blood collided.


    ¡¸A sh of our skills and experiences! sh and be shed! That¡¯s it! This is the type of fight I wanted, Aldred!¡¹


    Blood was flowing down Zoak¡¯s body, but even that is probably one of the things that make his excitement and joy rise. As if he was truly happy from the bottom of his heart, he came shing at me as he showed his white teeth.


    Maybe he had also begun to catch on to my style of fighting and the feints I¡¯m doing; he gradually started to eat fewer and fewer attacks from me. And since I haven¡¯tpletely adapted to his fighting style against people either, I ate many shes as well.


    The battle between an assassin and a former adventurer has inevitably be an unsophisticated fight where we hack at each other¡¯s bodies and shave each other¡¯s life off just as he wanted.


    Despite everything, Zoak wasughing like he was having fun. Me on the other hand, my expression waspletely cold.


    ¡¸¡¸*haa*¡­*Haaah*¡­¡­¡¹¡¹


    Eventually, our bloody demonstration headed to itsst scene.


    Perhaps it¡¯s because we have both bled too much that our movements became dull. Also, our breathing has gotten rough too.


    ¡¸Kuahahahahah! So fun! This is so fun! Aldred! It¡¯s the first time I¡¯m having so much fun killing someone! Who knew fighting someone who is on the same level as me to the death feels this good!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­I couldn¡¯t care less about something like that¡¹


    I muttered out in a cold tone towards Zoak who wasughing loudly.


    I can¡¯t understand him at all. To me, fighting is just something I do to stay alive. It is not something that can be called a purpose in life.


    The purpose in life that I have right now is to live a peaceful life with people I care about in Nordende.


    We¡¯re both giving our all in the fight, but what moves us is definitively different.


    ¡¸¡­¡­The next move will be thest¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Yeah, that¡¯s just what I want¡¹


    When I replied to him with a re as I readied my sword, Zoak also readied his jet-ck sword in response.


    The sun that has been shining on us has already started to go down, and due to the trees¡¯ shadows, it¡¯s getting a bit dark.


    The leaves of trees rustled.


    As we stared at each other, a single leaf fell down between our gazes and disappeared from both of our sights.


    With that as the signal, we charged at each other at the same time.


    The silver de and the jet-ck de that were swung seemed to move in slow motion.


    Of the two single strikes that we both unleashed to reap the other person¡¯s life, it was the silver de¡¯s attack that managed to reach faster and deeper.


    A deep line ran across Zoak¡¯s chest, then arge amount of blood spilled out as he fell on his back.


    When I looked down at my side, there was a cut wound from the jet-ck de. Blood was graduallying out, but the wound was not deep enough for it to be life-threatening. Although I can¡¯t let my guard down considering how much blood I¡¯ve lost in total¡­¡­


    While I grimaced from the pain that wasing from my entire body, I walked to the copsed Zoak.


    His surroundings were covered in quite an immense amount of blood, and hisplexion was also turning pale. His sword had fallen out of his right hand, and he was looking up at the sky as hey there in a ¡°´ó¡± position with an empty look in his eyes.


    I can see that he could no longer move no matter how I look at him, but I will stay on alert as I question him with my sword in hand.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Where is Flora¡¯s antidote?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Ugh, *Cough*, cough*¡­¡­In the pouch by my left hip¡­¡­¡¹


    In response to my simple question, Zoak obediently told me where the antidote was.


    Without losing track of the movement of his hands, I looked at the pouch that¡¯s by the left side of his waist and got a feel of it.


    Then, I found a small bottle in there that has a green liquid inside.


    That¡¯s probably the antidote.


    However, is this really an antidote that will cure Flora?


    What if it¡¯s poison? What if he¡¯s lying? A fear ran across my body just from thinking about that.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Aah, don¡¯t be this riled up from just a light poison. Yet this the man who killed the dragon¡­the man who beat me?¡¹


    ¡¸W-what are you talking about?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­I told you, didn¡¯t I? I was just using that woman to get you serious. There¡¯s no such thing as the poison circting and killing her. She¡¯s just temporarily paralyzed and fatigued. That detoxifying medicine will be plenty enough to cure her¡¹


    ¡¸W-what?¡¹


    I was shocked at the truth that Zoak slowly told me.


    In other words, Flora is not going to die from the poison circting?! So basically, I was only dancing in the middle of Zoak¡¯s palm so that he can get the fight he wanted?


    Even so, it doesn¡¯t mean that what he did can be forgiven, but if it¡¯s the truth, I feel like it¡¯s a bit anticlimactic.


    ¡¸Hahaha, you really like that woman, don¡¯t you? I never thought that you¡¯d be this flustered just because she drank a light poison¡­¡¹


    Zoakughed as if he found it funny as hey there on his back.


    It wasn¡¯t theugh of excitement he had earlier, but his authentic naturalugh.


    While I felt embarrassed from being yed by him, I walked towards the unconscious Flora who was bound to a tree with the bottle of antidote in my hand to check how she¡¯s doing.


    When I took a closer look, Flora¡¯s expression has only worsened a little, so it¡¯s unlikely for her to be critically injured. Even her shoulder where she was cut by the poisoned dagger feels like it was just the smallest cut that didn¡¯t go deep.


    Zoak is not like the thug or criminal trash around. Even when he kidnapped Flora to draw me out, he did not get the other vigers involved, and he did not try to use Flora as a shield to kill me either.


    He also didn¡¯t do anything like calling other people out to jump me, assassinate, or poison me.


    He only wanted to fight me again when I¡¯m serious just like he said.


    When I consider all those things, I feel like I can believe him.


    I untied Flora from the tree and held her in my arms.


    Did her physical condition begin to crumble because of the poison? She felt slightly cold and sweaty, but her breathing is calm.


    ¡¸Come on, Flora. It¡¯s the antidote. Drink it¡¹


    Even when I brought the bottle close to her while I lightly tapped her cheek with my fingers, Flora did not respond.


    Since it can¡¯t be helped, I decided to put the antidote in my mouth and make her drink it with a mouth transfer.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Nnn¡¹


    When I pressed my lips on hers as if I was giving her a gentle kiss, Flora let out a faint sound.


    She probably unconsciously remembered how we kiss when our lips touched. Since she opened her mouth a little, I let the antidote in my mouth flow into hers.


    Then, slowly but surely, she drank the antidote.


    ¡¸Nn, nnnmm¡¹


    Although she groaned out as if it tasted a little bitter.


    I felt assured from the fact that she drank the antidote and let out a sigh of relief.


    If nothing else, I can finally rest easy with that.


    As I looked at Flora who is safe and sound, a smile started to form on my face.


    Then, after I leaned her on a tree, I walked towards where Zoak fell.


    I wonder if it¡¯s because he has bled quite a lot, hisplexion has worsened and he was breathing heavily.


    I already understood it was going to be like this when I shed him, but he can no longer be saved.


    Even if a wizard like Kurune uses recovery magic on him, he has lost too much blood.


    In the midst of his weak and hoarse breathing, he slowly spoke to me.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Hey, Aldred. Was I strong?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Yeah, you¡¯re the strongest one out of all of the swordsman I¡¯ve fought so far¡¹


    When I gave him an honest answer, Zoak smiled contentedly.


    ¡¸¡­¡­I see¡¹


    After he left those words while looking satisfied, Zoak never said anything else nor did he take another breath.

 Chapter 84: What’s Truly Important

    <h4>Chapter 84: What¡¯s Truly Important</h4>


    While I was looking at Zoak who had slowly taken hisst breath, I felt a faint presenceing from a nearby bush.


    When I turned my eyes in the direction of the familiar presence, the bush rustled and a figure emerged.


    ¡¸I came to help since I finished on my end, but it looks like it¡¯s all over already?¡¹


    Even though she spoke in a lighthearted tone, in her hand there is a man who is being dragged on the ground like luggage.


    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s all over. Flora is safe too¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Ah, that¡¯s good to hear¡¹


    Kurune exhaled as if she was relieved from the bottom of her heart after she saw that Flora was safe when I pointed her to Flora who is leaning on a tree.


    ¡¸Alright, I will tend to your injuries now¡¹


    I stopped Kurune who wasing closer to me with her staff in hand.


    ¡¸No, please attend to Flora first. She was shed in the shoulder by Zoak¡¹


    ¡¸¡­What are you talking about? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s seriously injured, right?¡¹


    Kurune knitted her brows after she alternated nces between me, who had blood all over my body, and Flora, who had a shallow cut on her shoulder.


    ¡¸I¡¯m used to injuries of this degree. My life is not in danger, so please quickly go heal Flora¡¯s injuries for me. I can¡¯t stop feeling guilty when I think about how it¡¯s my fault she got hurt and how the injury might leave a scar¡¹


    Although I do think that Kurune¡¯s judgment is right, I just won¡¯t feel at ease with that.


    It¡¯s because of my past that Flora got dragged into this and ended up getting hurt.


    I would never ept something like me getting healed first when I¡¯m the cause for all that.


    Even though I know that I¡¯m just trying to make myself feel better.


    ¡¸Sigh¡­Fine. I¡¯ll treat Flora first before you! Arguing like this is a waste of time!¡¹


    Perhaps Kurune had sensed my firm resolve, she started to walk towards Flora after she raised her voice in a fed-up tone. The man she was holding onto with her left hand was just left on the ground without a care.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Sorry¡¹


    ¡¸I already know that you¡¯re stubborn in strange ways!¡¹


    She replied to me without looking back at me.


    Just as I¡¯d expect from my adventurerpanion. She really understands me.


    After that, Kurune began to take a look at Flora who was leaning against the tree.


    As someone who is familiar with healing magic, Kurune is much more informed about a person¡¯s body conditionpared to ordinary people.


    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s at the level of professional doctors and apothecaries, but she does know quite a lot.


    ¡­I have a certain level of understanding in that area as well, but I¡¯m still worried when it concerns Flora after all.


    ¡¸¡­Is there anything abnormal about Flora¡¯s condition? She was shed by a poison-covered de¡¹


    ¡¸W-wait! Poison!? Idiot! You should¡¯ve told me that sooner!¡¹


    Kurune turned her head around vigorously in the middle of her examination and yelled at me when I spoke to her with a concerned tone from behind her.


    ¡¸Well, but I made her drink the antidote! I was just asking to see if there are any residual effects¡¹


    ¡¸S-sheesh. So that¡¯s what you meant. I was really panicking because sometimes even my detoxification magic won¡¯t work on certain poisons!¡¹


    ¡¸Sorry sorry¡¹


    I didn¡¯t mean to cause a misunderstanding, but I didn¡¯t exin it enough to her so I almost gave her a heart attack.


    After Kurune sighed and calmed down, she started to check Flora¡¯splexion and pulse.


    I watched her do so with feelings mixed with uneasiness and regret.


    ¡¸Herplexion is a bit off, but it doesn¡¯t look like there¡¯s any problem since it¡¯s getting better. I will cast detoxification magic on her just in case¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you¡¹


    After I thanked her, Kurune readied her staff and started to chant her recovery magic.


    Then, her staff glowed dimly, and a warm water-colored light enveloped Flora.


    ¡¸With this, the detoxification process isplete. Well, since it looks like the antidote worked properly, this will only slightly speed up her recovery process¡¹


    If that will make Flora get better faster then that¡¯s plenty good enough for me.


    ¡¸She doesn¡¯t have any other external injuries, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeahh, I examined her and there doesn¡¯t seem to be any injuries aside from the one on her left shoulder¡¹


    I was relieved after I heard those words from Kurune.


    After all, Flora¡¯s body is not as resilient as mine.


    ¡¸Alright then, please treat the injury on her left shoulder¡¹


    ¡¸I know¡¹


    ¡¸Make sure you don¡¯t leave any scars on her, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m not an ipetent wizard who will leave scars on her from this kind of injury¡¹


    Kurune chanted her recovery magic as she mumbled in dissatisfaction.


    Then, a jade-colored light from Kurune¡¯s staff enveloped Flora¡¯s entire body this time.


    The wound on Flora¡¯s left shoulder started to close as if time was being rewound.


    After a few seconds, the wound on her left shoulder turned into smooth white skin as if she had never got cut there.


    ¡¸¡­Thank goodness. The wound healed properly¡¹


    I rubbed Flora¡¯s healed-up left shoulder as if I was making sure of it.


    Her body temperature that is the proof that she¡¯s alive was being transmitted clearly to my hand.


    ¡¸Alright, you¡¯re up next, Aldo. If Flora sees you covered in blood when she wakes up she¡¯ll be shocked, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s true¡¹


    ¡ô


    After Kurune healed my injuries, I looked down at the man who has been lying on the ground.


    ¡¸¡­¡­So Kurune, who is this guy?¡¹


    ¡¸He was peeping at you and Zoak with a magic tool from outside the forest¡¹


    Kurune took out a magic tool that resembled a field ss from her pocket.


    It¡¯s a magic tool that allows one to see farther than ordinary field sses by looking through the ss-like lens.


    The magic tool is used in important scouting missions and such, but there are very limited ways to buy them, and the tool itself is very expensive as well.


    This person is no doubt apdog of a noble who wanted to find us.


    ¡¸Magical tools like this are handy, but outstanding wizards who are able to sense small traces of mana would be able to detect them easily. They screwed up by underestimating me ¡¹


    Kurune spoke proudly while she held onto the magical tool. She had really emphasized the ¡°outstanding¡± part too.


    Well, if the magic tool only had the range of normal field sses, even I would have noticed their presence.


    Unless they¡¯re a top-notch assassin like Zoak, I can easily sense the presence of the other party.


    I think they brought out an expensive magic tool like this exactly because they know that, but Kurune who is sensitive to the feeling of mana is here with me. That¡¯s unfortunate for this guy.


    ¡¸¡­Anyway, I think we should wake him up for now¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah yeah, you¡¯re right¡¹


    After she said that, Kurune hit the man with her staff while looking a little dissatisfied.


    Somehow, I feel like she¡¯s taking her anger out on the guy since I didn¡¯t praise her.


    Let¡¯s praise her properly afterward.


    ¡¸¡­Uggh! Oww¡­¡­¡¹


    The man who was struck strongly by Kurune¡¯s staff sat up with a painful expression on his face.


    When I thrusted my sword towards that man¡¯s throat, he let out a short squeal.


    Perhaps he came to understand the situation after seeing the sword by his throat and Kurune who has her staff ready, the man slowly raised his hands up.


    Judging by how he¡¯s vigntly observing us despite having cold sweat dripping down his forehead, he¡¯s probably desperately thinking about a way to escape.


    ¡¸Who told you to monitor us?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­I-I can¡¯t tell you that¡¹


    He showed resistance despite being frightened when I questioned him in a lower voice than usual.


    ¡¸Even if that means you¡¯re going to die?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    The man gulped and stayed silent this time after I spoke with an even colder voice and pressed my de on his throat.


    He is more loyal to his master than I thought.


    An ordinary person would give in to fear and spill everything out at this point.


    I stared at him with killing intent for a while.


    Then, I determined that I¡¯m not going to be able to force it out of him so I calmed my killing intent and lowered my sword.


    After the man let out a sigh of relief upon seeing that, I spoke out to him.


    ¡¸Your master is rk Raymond, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    ¡¸¨D¨D?!¡¹


    The man showed that he was clearly shaken when I hit him with those words the moment he rxed.


    If he won¡¯t tell me even when I threaten him, I can just change my method of attack.


    ¡¸¡­¡­I knew it¡¹


    Kurune muttered while knitting her brows after she saw the man¡¯s reaction.


    Earl rk Raymond.


    Amongst the nobles of Avalonia, he¡¯s someone who has a particrly strong desire to increase his social status.


    He¡¯s a calm and gentle young noble on the surface, but behind the scenes, he¡¯s the type of noble who will employ assassins and do anything to elevate his status. In fact, I¡¯ve heard that he climbed the ranks by thoroughly eliminating his political opponents.


    I¡¯ve also heard that he was trying to be Kurune¡¯s fiance.


    That is definitely because he¡¯s aiming to be at the top of the kingdom.


    Maybe it¡¯s because the man gave up from the answer we arrived at; he opened his mouth as he sweat profusely,


    ¡¸¡­¡­Are you going to kill me?¡¹


    ¡¸If we do that, the same thing will just happen again. It probably won¡¯t take long for people to find out that Zoak and you went missing around here. That¡¯s why we¡¯re going to properly negotiate without running away¡¹


    That¡¯s right, even if we dispose of this man, their nextpdogs wille again in no time.


    Things are okay this time because it was Zoak who only had an interest in me, but who knows what kind of lunatics and ruthless pursuers mighte next time.


    I don¡¯t care about whoes after me, but I can¡¯t bear dragging Flora and the people of the vige who have nothing to do with the kingdom into this.


    ¡¸I want you to bring a message to the Earl for me¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Aldo, you want to negotiate with the kingdom?¡¹


    Kurune let out a perplexed voice; she probably noticed my intentions immediately from what I said.


    ¡¸Yeahh. So that something like this doesn¡¯t happen again¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­That¡¯s true. We don¡¯t want to get the people of the vige caught up in all this¡¹


    It¡¯s clear that Kurune also feels the same way as me.


    The fact that she likes it here enough to have thought of the vigers first made me happy.


    Since I¡¯m about to smile in the middle of a negotiation right now, I controlled myself to not crack a smile and looked down at the man with a serious expression.


    ¡¸At the very least, the achievement of bringing me to the negotiation table will belong to you and the Earl. It¡¯s a lot better than dying here, right?¡¹


    The man slowly nodded at my cold smile.


    ¡ô


    After the man¡¯s figure disappeared in front of us, Kurune sat down beside me and looked at me, seemingly worried.


    ¡¸Are you really okay with that? If you negotiate, the kingdom might impose something on you again, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. Because now that I know what¡¯s important to me and what I want to do, I won¡¯t let them take advantage of me¡¹


    If it was me from the past when I didn¡¯t have a clear goal, I wouldpromise with the kingdom in the end as long as what they wanted me to do would make me stronger, richer, or more disciplined.


    However, I will now make it clear to them what¡¯s important to me and where the line is. I have no intentions of destroying my current lifestyle even if I¡¯m against the kingdom.


    That much alone is certain.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Yeah, you¡¯ve changed as well, Aldo]


    ¡¸Did I?¡¹


    ¡¸Yup, you have¡¹

 Chapter 85: Still Moving Forward.

    <h4>Chapter 85: Still Moving Forward.</h4>


    On a hill further back from where Zoak and I fought¡­


    Kurune and I were burying Zoak¡¯s body there.


    Kurune digs up the earth with earth magic, and I sink Zoak¡¯s body.


    Zoak¡¯s body was covered with wounds, but he had a cheerful expression.


    I wanted to let out a sigh of relief at the expression on Zoak¡¯s face, even though I had caused him so much trouble.


    I put Zoak into the ground and covered him with the dirt that Kurune had dug up.


    I had been an adventurer since I was a child, so this was something I was used to doing.


    I am not sure if it is a good thing or a bad thing, but it is a way to properly have a person go to heaven.


    I wanted to give them a hand burial without using magic.


    As I silently covered the earth with my hands, Kurune silently did the same with her hands.


    I thanked her, though there was a hint of disgust in the air.


    ¡°Is this how it¡¯s going to be?¡±


    Kurune sat up as I finished burying Zoak.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. Thank you for all the help you¡¯ve given me,¡± he said.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d do such a good job of burying someone who¡¯s caused you so much trouble.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what to do about it,¡± he said. I¡¯m happy now, but we did have some definite differences and goals. But if I hadn¡¯t found anything to live for, I wonder if I would have followed the same path as Zoak. ¡­¡­¡±


    If I had chosen murder as my first way of life.


    If I hadn¡¯t found trusted friends like Kurune, Kiel, and Elliott¡­


    If I had never found a reason to live and had sought further strength¡­


    If I had never met Flora, I might have lived a lonely life with a sense of emptiness in my heart.


    I shudder when I think about that.


    While I was caught up in these dark thoughts, Kurune, who was standing next to me, tapped me on the shoulder.


    ¡°You can¡¯t keep thinking about what-ifs, and that¡¯s true for everyone. Instead of thinking about that, why don¡¯t we just move on now? You get it right?¡±


    I said, ¡°¡­¡­Yeah, I guess so.¡±


    ¡±I don¡¯t me you for being in the dark, thinking about the things you can¡¯t control now, and thinking about what would happen if you had made a different choice in the past. But, you already made that choice and as a result, you are living in the present. Then I think you should just move forward, worrying about nothing in the past.¡±


    When Kurune first came to me looking tired, I thought I would counsel her and heal her, but as it turns out, I feel like I¡¯m the one being counseled and supported by her.


    ¡°Thank you, Kurune.¡±


    ¡°What is this all of a sudden? I¡¯m not embarrassed. I¡¯ve already buried Zoak and I¡¯m going home.¡±


    That¡¯s something Kurune often does when she¡¯s embarrassed.


    I watched the scene smiling, but if I didn¡¯t do anything, she would leave me behind and the sun would go down.


    I came to myself with a huff and thrust Zoak¡¯s jet-ck sword, which was in my left hand, into the earth where he was buried.


    If ¡­¡­ our paths had crossed somewhere else, you and I might have been good rivals.¡±


    Those words spontaneously came out of my own mouth.


    For some reason, I thought the words I said were funny and Iughed to myself.


    The man Zoak was ssified as an evil man, but he was not an outcast, a man who had strayed from the path of humanity. He trained himself with his sword more than anyone else, and he was genuinely seeking strength.


    I suppose that¡¯s why I can¡¯t hate Zoak strongly.


    Well, no one woulde to his grave in such a dimly lit forest.


    I, at least I who know a little about his way of life, would bring him flowers and liquor on a regr basis.


    ¡°Ald-! I¡¯m leaving! It¡¯s almost night!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    I reply to Kurune, who is shouting in the distance, and carrying Flora up on my back, who was sitting against a tree.


    He then joined her and headed for home, making sure Flora did not wake up from the shaking.


    Hey, Kurune. Where have you been? Didn¡¯t you say you wereing home in the evening?¡±


    When I returned home after dark, I found Aisha there, looking a bit grumpy.


    Apparently, she was worried about Kurune, who hadn¡¯te home on time, and was looking for her.


    I went by my house and Flora¡¯s house and nobody was there, so I guess she thought the three of us had gone out and were staking out the ce.


    ¡°Oh! I¡¯m sorry, Aisha! I was taking a nice nap and identally forgot about you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­You were taking a nap and identally forgot? ¡­¡­Well, okay. Thanks to you, I rxed at Aldo¡¯s house without having to help him prepare dinner.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute. Wait a minute, you were rxing at my house without my permission?¡±


    There was something in Aisha¡¯s words that I couldn¡¯t help but notice.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t locked. No one is home, and since we are friends, why not? Or do you expect a fragile maiden like me to wait outside after dark?¡±


    It¡¯s just like Aisha not to run around in the dark to look for them.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s Aisha, so it doesn¡¯t really matter.¡±


    What we should be worrying about is how little food is in the house.


    As I was worrying about the food in the house, Aisha peeked at Flora who was carrying the food on her back.


    She asks, ¡°By the way, is Flora sleeping?¡±


    Aisha looks at me and says, ¡°Oh, yeah, she¡¯s just tired from walking around all day. She¡¯s sleepingfortably and I felt sorry to wake her up.¡±


    I¡¯m a little bit tight-lipped because of the guilt of lying to Aisha, but I¡¯ll persevere a little longer.


    After I tell Flora, Ergis, and Fiona, I will tell Aisha and Toaq.


    ¡®ll hold out until then.


    ¡°Hmmm, she certainly looks like she sleepingfortably. I don¡¯t me you if this makes it longer for you to go home.¡±


    Aisha murmurs as she pecked at Flora¡¯s unconscious cheek.


    I would love to poke and nuzzle Flora¡¯s cheek, but unfortunately, I¡¯m carrying her on my back, so my hands are full. Too bad.


    ¡°Well, if Kurune is all right, that¡¯s all that matters. We¡¯re hungry, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    ¡°Yes, okay!¡±


    Kurune replies to Aisha¡¯s words and starts to walk away.


    Aisha then walks next to me and whispers quietly in my ear, ¡°Can we talkter?


    I replied with a few words, and Kurune nodded slightly and started walking away.


    ¡°Tell Flora I said hello when she wakes up! I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to find a way to get a good meal out of the remains. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey!¡±


    ¡±You son of a bitch, you used and ate the soup Flora was about to make.¡±


    I guess I should be worried about what¡¯s in the pot, not in the pantry.


    I wanted to go after her right now, but I had Flora at my back, so I held my ground.


    Aisha may have known this, and she turned her back and walked away with a very leisurely gait.


    I opened the front door with one hand and went back inside the house.

 Chapter 86: Two People Deepening

    <h4>Chapter 86: Two People Deepening</h4>


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ ¡­¡­¡±


    Iy Flora down on the bed.


    As I sit down on a chair by the bed, Flora slowly wakes up.


    It is a relief to see her jade-colored eyes appear. Zoak¡¯s antidote and Krune¡¯s detoxification magic seem to be working properly. Herplexion is as good as usual.


    Flora¡¯s eyes dart about and she slowly raises her upper body.


    ¡°Ah, Aldo-san¡­¡±


    Flora¡¯s mouth stops as she tries to call him ¡°Mr. Aldo¡± as usual.


    She must have remembered what Zoak had just told her.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Flora slightly opened her mouth to continue to speak, but she immediately closed her mouth.


    I couldn¡¯t say anything due to the shock of not being called by my name as usual and the guilt of not telling Flora my real name.


    After a while, Flora began to take big deep breaths.


    She said, ¡°¡­¡­ I know you have a lot to ask me, but I want to ask you something first. Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll tell you exactly what you want to know.¡±


    Just by seeing her smile, I felt relieved.


    She asked, ¡°Have you and Mr. Zoak settled the matter already?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all over. There¡¯s no one else involved except you, and no one else knows except Krune, who helped us.¡±


    ¡°I see. I¡¯m d to see that no one else was involved.¡±


    The first thing she does is to be concerned about whether there are any other victims, which is typical of Flora.


    Then, Flora looked at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that ¡­¡­ Mr. Aldo is also safe.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear you¡¯re okay, too.¡±


    I was about to tell her that I was fine because I had been healed by recovery magic, but Flora interrupted me and shouted loudly.


    She even scratched my body as I sat by the bed to check my wounds.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine! I¡¯ve been healed by Krune¡¯s healing magic!¡±


    ¡°I know that her magic is strong, but I¡¯m still worried! Please show me your body!¡±


    Well, I trust her thanks to the many times she has helped me, but I was skeptical when I first asked her to heal me.


    Seeing Flora with a serious expression on her face as she undresses me and tries to check me, I decide to be quiet and let her undress me.


    Partly because I¡¯m happy now that Flora is worrying about me a little too much.


    Flora took off my jacket and moved her eyes all around.


    ¡°Sid you find the wound?¡±


    Flora takes off my jacket and moves her eyes all over.


    ¡°That¡¯s a pretty serious injury, isn¡¯t it! Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡±


    I was thinking, ¡°Flora, aren¡¯t you watching me to make sure of that?¡±


    My upper body was checked by her eyes and hands while I was thinking such things.


    Then, after a while, I wondered why there was not even a scar on me.


    ¡°¡­¡­ were you really hurt?¡¯


    ¡°I was. That¡¯s how good Krune was with her recovery magic.¡±


    ¡°I see. ¡­¡­It¡¯s really nothing.¡±


    ¡°Is that enough?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Yes, that¡¯s enough for now. You don¡¯t seem to be hurt.¡±


    Flora was touching my thighs and legs, but she calmed down when she realized that I was not injured in any way.


    She said, ¡°You should be more concerned about your own injuries than mine.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no! Don¡¯t look at me!¡±


    Flora, perhaps reminded by my words, held my left shoulder with her right hand and turned her back to me.


    I was surprised at the sudden refusal, but I guessed Flora¡¯s difort.


    ¡°Do you think maybe I still have a scar on my shoulder?¡±


    Flora nodded with her back still turned to me.


    ¡°The wound on my shoulder has healed nicely with Krune¡¯s recovery magic, so it¡¯s not a problem.¡±


    ¡°Ho, are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll turn my back and you can check.¡±


    ¡° It¡¯s as if he wasn¡¯t hurt at all.¡±


    I heard Flora¡¯s voice, which reassured me deeply.


    I¡¯ve heard that a woman¡¯s skin and hair are her life. I¡¯ve heard that if you injure a woman, you have to take responsibility for her and marry her. I think that the skin of a woman is very important.


    But I am ashamed of myself for having caused Flora¡¯s skin to be injured.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I got Flora involved in something that injured her, even though she¡¯s healed.¡±


    Flora was a little dismayed when I suddenly bowed my head and apologized.


    Then, she was silent for a few seconds as if she was thinking about it.


    The only sound in the bedroom is the sound of our breathing.


    In my mind, I wonder if Flora will abuse me. The worst possible image of Flora cursing me and telling me she hates me and that she¡¯s leaving mees to mind.


    The brief moments of silence are heavy and painful.


    She asks , ¡°¡­¡­ please lift up your head.¡±


    Flora says in a calm voice.


    I slowly look up and there is Flora with a slightly sad expression on her face, and it hurts. The moment I saw that expression, I felt a sharp pain in my chest.


    Still, I don¡¯t look away and make proper eye contact with Flora.


    ¡°Is your real name Aldo Red?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Aldred, an A-rank adventurer. That was me before I came to this vige.¡±


    ¡°As I recall, that person is the adventurer who yed the dragon ¡­¡­?¡±


    The rumors about who the adventurer who yed the dragon was, as you would expect, reached Nordende, even this far away.


    ¡°That¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°¡¯Oh, I see. ¡­¡­ I thought Aldo was a great adventurer, but I didn¡¯t think he was that good.¡±


    I was surprised and saddened by theplex expression on Flora¡¯s face when I told her that. Either way, she was being kept in the dark. Flora¡¯s heart is probably filled with sadness.


    ¡°¡­¡­Why didn¡¯t you tell me about the past?¡±


    I didn¡¯t want Flora to worry unnecessarily, and I didn¡¯t want her to get involved. No, I already got her involved. ¡­¡­


    No, I think it was because I didn¡¯t want Flora to hate me. In my life as an adventurer, I havepleted a variety of quests. I¡¯ve killed demons, gathered food, and even killed bandits. Some of them are a bit gray. I have also killed people in wars, even though the country and the nobility were behind it. I was born an orphan.


    ¡±I was born an orphan, so I have not had an easy life. I was afraid that Flora would find that out. ¡­¡­¡±


    I said it. I said it. I even said the part that didn¡¯t need to be said.


    What a pathetic excuse. I wanted to punch myself in the face.


    While I was tormented by self-loathing, Flora took a deep breath.


    ¡°I don¡¯t hate you because of that!¡±


    Flora¡¯s unprecedented cry.


    I looked up, stunned, at the sound of her voice, which was filled with such feelings.


    Then, there was Flora, who was shedding tears as if she was sad.


    Flora is shedding tears. Not tears of happiness, but tears of sadness. It was so painful to watch.


    She said, ¡°Am I not good enough to bear Mr. Aldo¡¯s past? Am I not worthy to support Mr. Aldo?¡±


    ¡°No, no!¡¡That¡¯s not-¡°


    ¡°Well, then!¡¡Then tell me more about Mr. Aldo! I want to know more about Mr. Aldo. I want to understand you and share my feelings with you. I want to be by your side. ¡­¡­¡±


    Flora interrupted my words and hugged me.


    The first time I heard her say these words, I felt more emotion than ever before.


    She affirmed even my pathetic parts and wrapped me up in her arms. I was so happy to hear that.


    I thought, ¡°Ah, this is what it feels like to share feelings with someone you really love.¡±


    If this is what it was like, I should have confided in her earlier, just as Krune had told me.


    The most important thing to remember is that you can¡¯t just go to the store and buy a new one.


    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry, Flora.¡±


    I gently hug Flora in my chest.


    ¡°Gusu¡­¡­ Aldo-san is an idiot. ¡°


    I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯m sorry. I couldn¡¯t have left him even if he hated me. ¡­¡­


    My life is now absolutely about living with Flora.


    I¡¯m not sure how I could ever let go of that when I have Flora in my life¡¯s purpose. ¡­¡­


    I hold Flora in my arms tightly. Flora responded by tightening her arms around me.


    We held each other like this for a while. Flora, who had calmed down, looked up in my arms.


    She asked, ¡°Can I ask you about your past, Mr. Aldo? I want to know everything about the person I love.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, me too. I want to hear what Flora thinks about me.¡±


    There are still many things we don¡¯t know about each other, but we can take our time and talk about it from now on.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!